Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 Bonus Track

2014-08-31T05:30:19Z

Scr.zero:

==Bonus Track! Hikigaya Komachi’s Tactics==

''Check the blog for the voiced drama CD''

Were we not born to play? Were we not born to frolic?<ref>https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=g-8tlCijZ2Q</ref>

That was stated in a paragraph in the “Ryoujin Hishou”<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ry%C5%8Djin_Hish%C5%8D</ref>, but suppose that the very reason people were born was to play. If so, life was to play and everything in this world was to play.

Be that as it may, just what was it that “to play” was referring to?

“To play” was an expression with various meanings, its definition moreover vaguely phrased, and it certainly wasn’t a matter of conduct.

For example, “hey, hey, miss, let’s go have some fun!” If this was used, then it made you think normalfags should go die. “You wanted to have fun with me, huh!?” If this was used instead, really, normalfags should go die.

Cooking with a playful mindset typically ended in disasters and whenever your attempts at something failed, “I was just playing around~” was enough of an excuse to keep things as they were.

In other words, there was absolutely nothing good about something like playing.

On the same note, if life’s purpose was to play around, since there was nothing good about playing, then there was nothing good about life itself.

But being able to easily imagine the lives of these people playing around becoming terrible; that’s the Ryoujin Hishou for you. The Cloistered Emperor Go-Shirakawa didn’t go bald gracefully. It was that hardship that made his baldness. With him side by side next to Bruce Willis and Nicholas Cage, they should be proclaimed as “The Great Three Baldies of the World”.

Being bald was cool, being bald was a status; I felt that betting on the continued development of those values than on trying to grow out the strands of hair on your head had more possibilities.

So putting that aside, all in all, the phrase “to play” and what conduct it referred to was something that, by all means, should be questioned.

Just what would happen if all you did was play? It wasn’t complicated to build a disastrous future off of that.

But in accordance with history, “people who played around can change their job to a sage at level 20.”

That’s why, well, you know… Maybe playing around just a little might not be so bad…

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

Yuigahama’s birthday party started from a proposal, well not really, but from a chain of events.

Yuigahama and Yukinoshita. Then there was Totsuka who we met on the way and Komachi who was waiting at the meeting place. Furthermore was Zaimokuza who accompanied us due to our humane consideration and with me included, these members headed for karaoke and it was there that I laid my eyes upon something that I shouldn’t have.

It was a lone female teacher around thirty who was killing time alone at karaoke after being driven away from a party for marriage prospects. So you’re singing an Enka about all of that huh…

When that thirtyish female teacher singing the Enka of her party for marriage prospects spotted us, she let out a sorrowful voice and ran off.

The rainy season’s sultry air subsided in the evening with the refreshing wind that blew towards the ocean.

Riding along that wind was a heartbreaking wail that found its way to my ears.

“I want to get married…”

It was boundlessly simplistic and straightforward desire that echoed in the night city.

I had no idea whether it was the Doppler Effect or the PaRappa effect, or whatever effect, but her voice wouldn’t leave my ears at all, oddly enough. If anything, my eyes were getting moist and my heart was aching. What the heck was this? Was this some sort of mustard gas effect of the sort?

Apparently I wasn’t the only one suffering from the pains at my chest because everyone present gazed in the direction where Hiratsuka-sensei had disappeared off to.

Not a single word was spoken by anyone, but the most level-headed individual in the group, Totsuka, spoke up with a worried voice.

“Hi-Hiratsuka-sensei. She was crying when she ran off, do you think she’s, okay…?”

That’s Totsuka for you. He’s so kind. I really thought so. Somehow looking timid, the way he was glancing in the direction of the corner where Hiratsuka-sensei turned was super kind (primarily in my eyes).

[[File:YahariLoveCom_v075_091.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]

Conversely, the voice that answered was harsh and cold.

“She’s already a fine adult, so she should be fine.”

After Yukinoshita lightly flicked her hair away, she said in a calm demeanor. If only this girl stayed quiet, then she’d look kind to me too… But she wasn’t wrong in the least. In fact, she was too correct. I found myself agreeing with her opinion.

“Pretty much. Then again, she’s too much of a fine adult already, what with her age and all.”

I mean really, she’s a fine adult, so someone please take her already.

“Fumuu, those courageous words that laugh at danger<ref>http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0015053/</ref>... The hymns of humans are the hymns of courage!”

With a quivering expression, the nearby Zaimnokuza wiped the sweat off his brow and then blurted out loud, being even more annoying and oppressive than before.

“Well, putting that aside, the birthday party sure was fun.”

The one who subtly sidestepped that solemn voice was Komachi. As expected of the Hikigaya household’s final weapon of communication. Zaimokuza whom everyone was hesitant in interacting with was smoothly pushed to the side.

After that, a smile floated on Yuigahama’s face, she too being the owner of the worrisome communication skill.

“Thanks a lot for today, Komachi-chan, everyone.”

Komachi returned a smile to Yuigahama’s and Yukinoshita who was watching over them quietly looked relieved. Well, Yukinoshita was being considerate in a lot of ways too.

Good work.

A look of appreciation, or so I’d like to send her, but it looked like it would’ve made her once in a blue moon good mood to go sour, so I kept it to myself.

If Yuigahama was pleased with everything, then this was good enough.

And besides, it’s not like the time we spent was boring at all for me or anything.

“It was so fun that we ended up forgetting about the time, huh?”

In light of Totsuka’s words, Zaimokuza and I adjusted our eyes to our watches.

“Indeed, as you say, it is already this late. The time for darkness will soon befall us…”

For some reason, Zaimokuza leering distantly towards the faraway sun that was setting in the west sky dyed in crimson, but were I to accompany him in doing this, the sun really would settle, so I nonchalantly ignored him.

“I guess. Anyway, I’m heading home. See you.”

“Ah, okay. See you later.”

Yuigahama saw me off as she reservedly waved her hands. When I raised my hand slightly in response, at the corner of my eyes creeping up to Yuigahama with something in mind was Komachi.

“Sparkle! Yui-san!”

Yuigahama let out a bewildered “hoe!?” to Komachi’s sudden appearance and Komachi talked in a small voice. What was she planning on doing…? With an unsettling premonition tugging at me, I slowly walked on, but every bit of Komachi’s words reached my ears.

“Are you okay with us going home like this…? This may not mean much coming from me as his little sister, but my brother going outside at all is SR, in other words, super rare… The next time he’ll go outside is… Glance.”

Komachi looked at me as she spoke unnaturally. After that, the speed of Yuigahama’s waving hands slowed as if she was in the middle of thinking. And then, her hands abruptly stopped.

“Next time, next time… Wait up. Wait uuup!”

Yuigahama chased after me with the tapping sounds of footsteps.

“L-Let’s hang out a bit more!”

“Eeeh—, I have a pretty strict curfew though.”

Get invited, refuse for now. This was a loner’s act of preserving equilibrium and also a loner’s instinct to be evasive. I mean, see, if I answered “I’ll go” and it turned out that it was just lip service on their side, wouldn’t you feel apologetic if it turned into something like a middle school reunion where they’d have a bitter laugh and answer “ah, so you’re going…”? Responding to that consideration with your own form of consideration was what they called the courtesy of an adult.

But it looked like Yuigahama didn’t say it as a form of lip service and needing to confirm the validity of my words, she spoke to Komachi.

“Is that true, Komachi-chan?”

“Not at all? We don’t have something like that at home though?”

Komachi shook her head to the question she was asked. Well, our household had a hands-off policy after all. Then again, both of our parents were busy so they wouldn’t be home around this time anyway.

When Komachi answered, a small sigh could be heard.

“Making up a lie that would immediately be exposed in front of your little sister, I’m not sure if you’re simplistic, brave, or something else... To be invited by people happens very rarely for you, so why don’t you gratefully take up the offer?”

Yukinoshita stated with a mix of astonishment, but who in their right mind would go after being told that…? Just how bad were you at inviting others?

“Well, I mean, we have a cat and all. I need to get back and take care of him.”

A poor invitation should be given a poor rejection.

When I answered, Yukinoshita abruptly went still. She then hesitated for just a speck of a moment.

A cat’s “meooow” voice could be heard. It either came from the corner of my brain, or possibly Yukinoshita’s.

And then, Yukinoshita nodded her head.

“I see. If it’s for your cat, then there’s nothing we can do.”

“She’s convinced!? I-If you’re talking about your cat, then he should be okay! L-Like, you know how they say pets resemble their owners and stuff, so he should be okay by himself!”

“Hey, that’s one word too much.”

She most certainly wasn’t wrong though since Komachi and I had the character traits of wanting to be left alone than being perfectly fine by ourselves, but it sounded more like she was saying we were completely unfit for society or failure as human beings.

But even if I brought it up, Yuigahama wouldn’t listen at all. If anything, she would look at me with murky eyes while pulling at Yukinoshita’s sleeve.

“C’mooon, let’s just hang out a bit mooore! I mean, everyone’s going too.”

“Just when did you decide everyone was going…? Hey, does that include me too?”

Yukinoshita raised an objection to the plans that were arbitrarily made and Yuigahama puffed her chest out as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

“Duh!”

When Yuigahama asserted strongly, Yukinoshita blinked and slowly averted her face.

“I-I see…”

Yuigahama peered into Yukinoshita’s face worriedly, seemingly confused at Yukinoshita’s reaction, having responded in a small, fragmented voice.

“…Maybe, you don’t want to?”

“No… It was just, a little surprising.”

Yukinoshita gently lifted her head and slightly shook her head. Her smooth, charming black hair fluttered lightly, hiding her cheeks that were flushed red.

However, to Yuigahama who was directly in front of her, it probably didn’t hide anything. As if Yuigahama was charmed by Yukinoshita’s behavior, she let out a slight breath.

…Aah, this was totally Yukinoshita-san giving in. The girlish, lover scenery was so bright that I wasn’t sure how many colored mosaics there were.

And then, the yuri-yuri atmosphere flew into A Single Yuri<ref>This may be a reference to the Bleach song called “Ichirin no Hana” which means A Single Flower. I believe there was another song with the same name, so it might be a parody on that song instead.</ref>.

“Then, then, that means Yukino-san’s OK to go, right!? If so, that gets a lot of Komachi points!”

In contrast to Komachi who asked her with vigor, Yukinoshita replied with a calm tone.

“Yes. When it comes to Yuigahama-san, there’s no telling how fussy she’d be if I refused. I’ll be accompanying you.”

“Yay! Hikki too, let’s hang out!”

Having gained the ally called Yukinoshita, Yuigahama exploded with energy.

Furthermore, reinforcements came from an unexpected source.

“That’s right, Hachiman. Prepare your resolve! If Hachiman gooooooes, I tooooo shall go!!”

“You like me way too much…”

I was subjected to Zaimokuza’s irritating love call. Like, recently he’s been acting so chummy with me that it’s scary. That is, the fact that I just might end up acknowledging his existence.

But I, too, was a man. I had my pride. I had my dignity. I had my beliefs.

Taking back the words I had already said was something I couldn’t do. To a man, there were no second words. If it’s something I didn’t want to do, then I wouldn’t do it. Even during the times where I said I’d do it, depending on what it was, I wouldn’t do it either.

It’d be a problem if they overestimated me. If it’s to make my life easier, then I would pull all the stops to make it happen. Therefore, I will at least try to make my case to Yuigahama.

“Look here, Yuigahama. In the first place, what exactly are we supposed to do when you say ‘hang out’? If you don’t live your life with goals in mind, your life will end before you know it. Are you okay with that?”

“He started lecturing for some reason…”

Yuigahama looked a bit sulky, but I’d prefer it that you be glad that a punch wasn’t added in the lecture. But once I saw her fed up expression, it looked like I was able to confuse her.

Just when I thought I was in the clear, Yukinoshita placed her hand on her chin and lightly tilted her head.

“…But that’s certainly true. Now that you mention it, the words “hang out” don’t specifically refer to anything.”

Yukinoshita’s murmur meant for herself was heard by Komachi who erected her index finger, looked up at the empty sky, and thought.

“Mmm, when you say ‘hang out’, I think of like hide and seek and tag. And then, if it’s innocent, the Komachi points…”

“Points this, points that, shut your trap already. Are you the clerk manning a register at a convenience store or something? I didn’t bring a card with me, damn it.”

As they told you that, you’d start feeling guilty because you didn’t bring a card with you. Not to mention, even if you said “ah, no thanks” as a final closing remark, they’d ask “should I create a card for you?” very nicely to you in which you’d respond with “ah, no thanks”. What the heck was the “ah” about? Was there some sort of rule where you had to include English words at the beginning of your sentences or something?

And as I was submerged in useless thoughts like that,

“There’s also color tag, freeze tag, king of the hill tag… Um, others are…”

Totsuka tried his best as he folded his fingers while blurting out whatever came to mind. It looked like he was trying to derive the answer to the question “what exactly does it mean to hang out?” by bringing up examples. By identifying a commonality of the brought up examples, you would derive the truth. It was truly a wonderful method. The way his mouth would open as he thought was truly innocent and wonderful. That’s why I decided to lend him a hand.

“There’re also cops and robbers and robbers and cops.”

“Aren’t those two the same thing?”

The moment I said something, Yuigahama opened her mouth and asked curiously. What’s with her? Why was she stupidly opening her mouth like that for? Close it or I’ll throw some trash in there.

When I scrutinized her with my rotten eyes, Yukinoshita patted Yuigahama’s shoulders.

“Yuigahama-san. Hikigaya-kun doesn’t have much experience going out to have fun, so there isn’t much of a variation for him. Please be understanding.”

Upon realizing after being told, Yuigahama said sorry looking apologetic.

“Ah, I-I see… Sorry.”

“Stop being so serious when you’re apologizing. I was this close to actually having to confront my past, darn it.”

Also, Yukinoshita, it may have looked like you were trying to change the mood in consideration of me, but that wasn’t the case at all, okay? Why were you making that sweet smile while saying that, huh?

“But onii-chan, you didn’t go out all that much, right?”

“Shaddup, I’m a boy of today. I’m living for the future!”

Jumping into the conversation at the earliest opportunity, Komachi nonchalantly brought up the things regarding my rosy handsome youth. Well, it was more like wicked eye than rosy.

And then, Yukinoshita made an enthusiastic, cheerful kind of smile and spoke sounding convinced.

“Participating in outdoor physical activities isn’t something you can do unless you’re with someone else. Aah, so that’s why you’re called Hikki. That name indicates how in shape you are. It’s rather accurate.”

How sweet. It was as sweet as MAX COFFEE. What the heck, that’s like super sweet. Well, if it’s that sweet, then I could settle for Saizeriya’s gelato. Then again, what the heck was happening to MAX COFFEE if it was sweeter than actual sweets?

“Ha, don’t look down on loners. We can easily engage in physical activities alone.”

“Yep, yep, onii-chan would always box with the wires of the lights or use socks to shoot three pointers into the laundry basket right!”

Excuse me? Komachi-chan? Why would you expose that? Look, Yukinoshita-san was starting to look sad now, you know?

“So you’re doing it in the progressive tense, huh…? Are you an idiot…?”

“When I get into it, it starts getting fun, so what can I do?”

In fact, it gradually became more fun and fun. My most recent interest was pitching socks. When I imagined the situation where I would pitch in the ninth inning of the game as the closer, magnificently holding down the other team, it’s very fun. By the way, the finishing pitch was a knuckle ball.

Just when I figured I’d give them a detailed explanation, after imagining what kind of reactions they’d give afterwards, I decided against it. Even my one and only little sister, Komachi, didn’t look like she would bother paying attention to me and moved the conversation along.

“Okay, so let’s just say what we do from here will end up becoming fun… Onii-chan, let’s go!”

“Eeeeh…”

It felt like I was cunningly pulled along somehow. Though I was still reluctant, Totsuka tip toed next to me.

“Um, I was thinking of going too… I’ll be really happy if Hachiman goes too.”

“So, where are we going? What should we do? Let’s play as hard as we can without breaking the law!”

What the heck! You should’ve said so earlier! It’s getting really fun all of a sudden now!

“Fumuu. The quickness of that change. Truly a super rapid transformation… It’s hopelessly cool!”

As I was roaring to go, Zaimokuza shot me a thumbs-up. I was close to doing it myself as well, but thanks to seeing Zaimokuza’s appearance, I managed to stop myself. Thanks, Zaimokuza.

“That kind of bugs me… Anyway, I guess we’re set then!”

At first, after watching the exchange that occurred between Totsuka and me, Yuigahama didn’t have a completely satisfied expression, but after a nod, she cheerfully clapped her hands.

On the other hand, Yukinoshita went “hm” and tilted her head.

“But what exactly are we supposed to do when we ‘hang out’? Playing hide and seek at our age really is questionable…”

“It’s not that complicated… The normalfags are always playing house in class after all.”

In fact, there were those who played house where they would engage in exchanges that had expectations of the roles that were decided for every individual. If they were interacting unaware of anything, then the person was probably happy, but those who became conscious of the template conversations and everyday life were pitiful. That’s because they had to hold on to the awareness of that fact for their entire life. While only those who became aware of that feeling could sympathize with each other, it was that fact itself that didn’t allow them to coexist with each other.

In the same way, Yukinoshita likely understood this as well and made a sudden chuckle.

“Oh, it’s a bit unusual to hear that coming from you. As you’d expect from the man who’s always playing hide and seek in class, you see things differently.”

“Pretty much. I’ve been super good at it since a long time ago, hide and seek that is. Even in elementary school, whenever I was hiding, everyone ended up going home at some point.”

“What a sad skill…”

Yukinoshita placed her hand on her temple and let out an astounded sigh. See, look, there’s no way we could coexist. But Yuigahama was something else.

“But Hikki, it’s not like you’re hidden at all or anything in class. Rather, your bad eyes totally stand out.”

“Everyone’s totally a demon around here, really…”

Those given the role of demon wouldn’t ever look for me… Hachiman, you knew, didn’t you? That everyone in class 2-F were all chummy with each other! Except for you.

“I-It’s okay, Hachiman. This time I’m here. Anyway, let’s decide where to go. Okay?”

Hachiman, spoootted! So claimed the angel, but, ah, ah, totally got that wrong. Totsuka said it. He was just too pure hearted that I was close to ascending to Nirvana...

“Fumu, if there is not anything that comes to mind, then the arcade may suffice. It is one of my super recommended recommendations.”

While I was dumbfounded, it felt like someone with a particularly loud voice was saying something, but like Totsuka said, we had better decide where to go.

“So, what should we do?”

“Ha! The arcade! There was that too! Here! Komachi agrees with the arcade!”

When I asked again, Komachi who was thinking of something shot her hand up as if she had come up with something.

“That might be good, it’s pretty close to here too. I went last time with Hachiman, but we didn’t get to play that many games.”

“Alright, if Totsuka says so, then the arcade it is. Objections won’t be accepted.”

I agreed with Totsuka who agreed with Komachi. Yukinoshita and Yuigahama didn’t particularly have any objections as they nodded their heads.

“Huuuh~? That’s weird though~? Didn’t I say that just now~?”

Only one person in the back moaned, but as we pushed him going “yeah, yeah”, we began moving to the nearby arcade.

Alright, the arcade with Totsuka! It’d be nice if we could get a two-shot photo together!

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

The arcade.

To high school students, it’s a space they were familiar with. Due to the large racket inside, the voices of the merry-go-lucky couples and group of friends wouldn’t bother you. By being able to be one with crowd, you could feel isolated, allowing you to keep your heart at peace. It was because of that noisiness that anyone could become a part of the space, where even guys like me could feel at ease.

“What a noisy place… What exactly are we supposed to do here?”

Yukinoshita looked around restlessly as if she wasn’t familiar with being here. As I recall, the arcade at the place we went to last time, Lalaport<ref>http://tokyobay.lalaport.net/lala_eng/ Lalaport is a shopping mall of the sort in Tokyo.</ref>, was geared more towards families, with a lighter emphasis on amusement than pop, so coming to an arcade like this submerged in explosive sounds and smoke was probably her first time.

“For now, let’s take a look around.”

There wasn’t any point if we just stood around at the arcade. I suggested to the others and we decided to walk around the area for the time being. When we made our leisurely rounds, Yuigahama noticed something and pointed at it.

“Ah, that looks kind of fun.”

“Oh, that might be nice!”

I looked at what Komachi and Yuigahama were pointing at and,

“Fumu, Mahjong Fight Club<ref>http://www.gamespot.com/mahjong-fight-club/</ref>, huh?”

“Huh, you can play all over the country through net play.”

In the games nowadays, you primarily did everything online. It’d be nice if they could be more considerate of those who were friendless and wanted to collect things or those who ran away to the forest and still didn’t have a place to go.

“What should we do? Komachi-chan, do you want to try playing Mahjong?”

“Let’s do it! In the national tournament mode, I’ll play with Yui-san!”

“Don’t play. You guys seem like you’d be super strong too, so stop it.”

Also, Yukinoshita’s older sister, Haruno-san, seemed like she’d be loved by the tiles<ref>Saki.</ref> while Kawasomething-san seemed like she’d be absurdly strong in dealing her tiles. It’s like everyone was really strong or something…

Ignorant of my thoughts on the matter, Yukinoshita gazed at the Mahjong game cabinet from afar and muttered.

“Is Mahjong something women play? It doesn’t really give off that kind of image.”

“I guess so. It does feel like something guys would play. It sure is cool since it’s so manly…”

Just as Totsuka said, seeing guys playing Mahjong was probably easier to imagine. So something like the nights of field trips, you’d see set up tables in the boys’ rooms.

Similarly, I would play Mahjong as well for the most part. Or so I say, but I only knew at best the scoring hands and if I had to calculate the points, then I wasn’t really sure how that worked and to top that off, there wasn’t anyone who would play with me. But since the CPU existed, then that wasn’t a problem at all.

Oh, it looked like my gaze had found its way over towards a cabinet I was very intimate with. That gaze was dutifully spotted by Komachi who made a cat-like smile.

“Ah, the Mahjong game that onii-chan usually plays was that one, right? The one where clothes are taken off when you win.”

“Hey, idiot, stop. Don’t blurt that out in a place like this. Totsuka might hear, damn it!”

Don’t go spreading negative assessments of your onii-chan playing morbid-like games, okay?

With this, Totsuka would end up hating me and with slightly red cheeks, he’d go “I-I guess you can’t help it, huh? H-Hachiman’s a guy and all…” What the heck was I supposed to do if he said that with a blushing face? I’d either feel like dying, or possibly, end up having my eyes opened to the vulgar ecstasy of imagining a cute girl who believed in cabbage fields and Oriental storks being thrown into an uncensored porno<ref>http://yuyuhakusho.wikia.com/wiki/Itsuki – A line from Itsuki from Yu Yu Hakusho</ref>.

But luck was on my side as Totsuka didn’t seem to have overheard. After feeling slightly relieved, Yukinoshita’s icy voice pierced me from behind as if freezing water was poured on my back.

“…Be a little considerate of us too.”

She was either angry or disgusted as she sent a glancing glare at me. You’re scary. Because she was scary, I averted my gaze from Yukinoshita and what I saw instead was Yuigahama motioning her hands to come over.

“Ah, but look, look. It looks like something women would play too, see… And, huh…?”

Pulled by Yuigahama, I looked in her direction as well and a familiar looking back emanating with grief was there.

“Oh, I’m getting good tiles today. I sure am loved by the Mahjong tiles. Juuust why don’t guys love me, huuuh? Oh, that’s Pon, Kan, Shin<ref>Mahjong terms, probably</ref>, just kidding, hahaha, haaa…”

The smoke that escaped along with her deep sigh was covering her face, but there was no mistake about that appearance.

“It’s. Hira. Tsuka. Sensei…”

Yuigahama shuddered as she uttered the name in a way to ascertain it.

It looked like when Hiratsuka-sensei ran away from us earlier and was at a lost as to where to go, she arrived at this arcade, playing Mahjong while sulking. Zaimokuza placed his hand on his chest and straightened his clothes as if he was mourning while Totsuka averted his eyes away in sorrow.

Contrary to the lively space, it was turning to an atmosphere abundant with sadness.

Uuugh, I really don’t want to talk to her.

As I worried about whether to just ignore her or call out to her, Yukinoshita pushed me from behind.

“Look, that’s your homeroom teacher, right?”

“Don’t push me. Also, could you not force it onto me because you can?”

Just when was that decided, huh? Once you started taking care of, she’s likely to ramble on and on, so I really didn’t want to do that, you know?

While having that exchange, I could hear some sort of mumbling from behind me.

“A single, heartbroken female teacher… Hah! That could work! As far as Komachi’s concerned, that’s a possibility! It’s better to have more candidates anyway…”

When I turned around, Komachi was calculating something as she bent her fingers. And once she arrived at a conclusion, she shot her hands up and walked forward.

“Leave this to Komachi!”

The instant she said that, Komachi dashed towards Hiratsuka-sensei.

“She ran off with a huge smile on her face.”

Just like Yukinoshita said, Komachi had a “nehehe” kind of grin on her face. That was a rather familiar looking smile.

“Nothing good ever happens when she has that kind of smile…”

“Aah, I kind of get that…”

Yuigahama made a wry smile. I’m sorry that my little sister was always such a bother.

“Right…? Well, that’s what makes her cutely cute though.”

“There he goes, siscon…”

Yuigahama said so in shock. But that’s wrong. It’s not that I was being a siscon, I was just showing my love for her.

And that beloved little sister of mine snuck up behind Hiratsuka-sensei and put all she could into making her voice energetic when she called out to her.

“Seeeensei♪.”

“Mm? W-Whoa, Hikigaya’s little sister… W-What’s the matter?”

Hiratsuka-sensei threw herself back noisily rattling the stool since she thought no one would call out to her. The lines of her prettily arced back made me imagine her slender spine. This was completely irrelevant, but her bent back was very erotic.

For the brother that knew nothing beside his little sister in his heart, the opposite being true just as well, Komachi rapidly spoke to Hiratsuka-sensei with her hand drawing close to her.

“No, no, that’s the thing. By coincidence, Komachi and the others came here to play, so by all means please come with us or something, or rather, my brother needs someone to watch over him or something.”

“Fu, Fumu. I-Is that so… Then shall l take you up on your offer?”

Hiratsuka-sensei gave her consent, getting pulled along by Komachi. Yukinoshita who watched their exchange from afar let out a small sigh.

“It looks like they’re done talking.”

“Okay, so again, let’s all go and have some fun!”

When she said that, Yuigahama ran to where Hiratsuka-sensei and Komachi were. Following her was Totsuka who jogged over while Zaimokuza advanced forward in loud steps. Both Yukinoshita and I who were left behind looked at each other, let out a brief sigh, and obediently went along.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

We took an unplanned look around the arcade.

The display with a high brightness in the dim interior was vivid to the eyes and the loud BGM entangled with character voices would sometimes reach my ears.

And amongst the noise was a remarkably resounding fanfare.

“Oh, this looks excellent! Experience Horse Racing, Shining Star Horse!”

And then Zaimokuza undauntedly screamed out. It might have been because of that shriek too that I spoke with a cringing voice.

“Horse racing game, huh…?”

“Oh, you don’t seem interested. Useless men are supposedly fond of gambling though?”

Hiratsuka-sensei said so in surprise.

“I already decided that I wouldn’t gamble. Also, I’m not a useless man…”

My grades were good normally and even my in-class behavior was quiet and diligent, you know? Well, it’s not like I had anyone to talk to in class anyway. Because of that, English group discussions were totally bad. What’s bad? The people who sat next to me would go straight to fiddling with their cellphones without question; it was that bad. I mean, they could confirm with me first! At least say something like “it’s not like we need to do anything, right?” No, that’s bad too. Saying only bad made it sound like my Japanese was worse off than my English.

I was starting to feel more like a useless human being than a useless man. Apparently, I wasn’t the only one who thought that because Yukinoshita made an abrupt smile as if making a fool out of me.

“In your case, the way you live your life is a gamble. The odds are quite high.”

“Don’t turn a person’s life into low percentages. Being a full-time house husband is super stable.”

“That’s a super gamble…”

Yuigahama uttered an honest impression with a shivering expression.

That’s not it, really… It’s just I haven’t met my destined one yet…

Yeah, I wasn’t at fault. Destiny was.

“In that case, how about something like that then?”

Huh? Was it my destined person? Or so I thought, but it was Totsuka. What Totsuka was pointing at was a medal game cabinet. Um, the one where you insert a medal ball and it drops down. It wasn’t like those medal games where a medal would come out if you won at rock-paper-scissors, but like those games where medal drop down called Pusher or something.

It’s a rather intuitive game so there shouldn’t be too many issues with figuring out how to play it. It’s also something couples play quite often.

To put it the other way around, it was also a game that was light in the needs of the customers.

For that reason, Zaimokuza made a “kepukon” cough and triumphantly opened his mouth.

“Fumu. A medal game, huh? Too naïve, too naïve! Someone of my caliber would not find enjoyment in the musings of children like this!”

“So in other words, it’s a game where you insert a medal and the stored balls drop. A rather simple game, isn’t it?”

The way Yukinoshita spoke sounded like she was interested, seemingly having an image of the game being played by children.

“Now, now, everyone should at least give it a try. While it may be simple, it can surprisingly get you addicted.”

Listening to those two, Hiratsuka-sensei made a bitter smile and said so to mediate.

Well, something like this was something you had to try once.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

The interior of the store was enveloped by a lightly played BGM track and as if drowning that out were the explosive sounds coming from the cabinets. I could hear from afar the merry voices of the young people.

And in front of me was the sounding of medals trickling down coming from the medal game cabinets.

The noisy sounds could be heard from all around me, but comparatively, you were given the impression that it was rather quiet in comparison which may have been because no one had opened their mouth.

“……”

“……”

The talkative Zaimokuza and also Yukinoshita were dead silent when I noticed. Despite that, their eyes continued to move, their fingers already poised for the timing to insert the medals.

“Ah, aah, so close. Grrr~, why didn’t they drop just noooow?”

“Yuigahama-san, quiet.”

Um, you’re being way too serious, you know… Yuigahama looked a little awkward so didn’t you feel sorry for her?

And then, there was another pitiful person.

“…Fumu. Don’t look down on the power of the wicked eye… I can see it! Ah, aaafun… It missed… Ngh, an afterimage, huh…?”

“You couldn’t see a damn thing…”

It was more like his head was pitiful in this case. Didn’t you just claim that this was just musings of children? You’re totally having a blast right now.

But Zaimokuza wasn’t the only one who was having fun.

“…Tch, to think I’d let the jackpot slip by, what a blunder on my part…”

It looked like Yukinoshita was the type to be rather enthusiastic once she was involved in a game because this time as well, she was making a fist with a fiery concentration that seemed capable of anything. In fact, it looked like she caught on to the game really fast because medals were just spilling out too…

“E-Everyone’s pretty into it, huh…? Yukinoshita-san remembered the rules at some point too.”

“It’s like the mood’s becoming really bloodthirsty or something…”

Totsuka and Komachi who were playing wholesomely stopped their hands temporarily and backed away as they were watching. But Yukinoshita and Yuigahama were engrossed in the game and continued without noticing.

“Ah, Yukinon, I’m going to borrow a medal, okay~”

The hand that Yuigahama stretched out was grabbed by Yukinoshita.

“Wait right there. Do you have a plan to get them back? For a while now, you’ve been just inserting the medals without thinking about anything.”

“Uu…”

When Yukinoshita pointed it out, Yuigahama froze. Certainly, she was spending the medals like water for a while now. She was the type that shouldn’t be allowed to gamble. As if having the same opinion, Yukinoshita raised her index finger and lectured Yuigahama in earnest.

“In the first place, Yuigahama-san, your ability to think about the future is rather lacking since a long time ago...”

“Uuuu…”

One word and Yuigahama’s body shrunk back. Since Yukinoshita had a sound argument, no one could really help her out here.

“Komachi, gimme a medal.”

“That’s my onii-chan for you, not even looking like he wants to borrow them…”

Komachi’s expression became a look of realization instead of a look of astonishment. What? It’s not like I was going to give them back anyway, so the expression “I’ll take them” was more correct. I was just being honest.

As I was attempting to send a sibling-only non-verbal communicative method through a stare to Komachi, a voice called out to me from a cabinet nearby.

“Hikigaya, would you like to use these?”

Hiratsuka-sensei held out medals that bounced off each other. “Waaaai, lucky!” Just as I was about to extend out my hands, Komachi slapped them.

Oh, c’mon, Hiratsuka-sensei said it was okay…. When I looked at her in discontent, Komachi raised her finger going “no!”

She then turned to Hiratsuka-sensei.

“Aah, could you not spoil my brother too much? You’ll only speed up his uselessness as a man. If he becomes financially dependent in the future, the ones who will suffer will be me and also his wife. As far as Komachi is concerned, I want my brother to have a respectable happy life.”

“I-I see…… W-What a deep thing to say for a middle school student…”

You got that right, what a deep thing to say for a middle school student. How the heck did you become so amazing? Was there a useless person in the family or something? By all means, please thank the bad model of a teacher.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

Whether it was because we didn’t have all that much at the beginning or that our earnings were shared between everyone, we went empty on medals surprisingly quickly.

“Now then, what should we do next?” With nothing to do, Komachi was trying to decide and opened her mouth after looking at everyone.

“Okay, we’re all out of medals and we’re also low on time, so let’s move on to the last game.”

“Last game? What are you planning to do?”

We were still going to do something more? I totally thought we were going to go straight home. Komachi took the stares that wondered what exactly we were going to do and she declared in a bodacious voice.

“All-About Chiba Prefecture Ultra Quiz~!”

While everyone else had a dumbfounded face, only Komachi herself turned towards the cabinet behind her as she added “bam, bam, puff, puff”.

“So with that being said, we’ll be holding a contest that tests your knowledge of Chiba with this game here, QUIZ MAGIC CHIBADEMY<ref>https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WHMR2a2Ggds</ref>.”

“QUIZ MAGIC CHIBADEMY, it’s time to get started~!”

Suddenly a clone of the quiz games I usually played appeared… Were there other places beside Chiba that requested for this? In fact, it was already suspicious enough that Chiba did.

When Komachi inserted her coins into the machine, the machine made “br-r-r-ring” noises and looked like it was going to start up. It seemingly had already decided on what we were going to do, not requiring any input.

“Now then, sensei. Please be the quizzer and the judge.”

“Umu, very well.”

Hiratsuka-sensei gladly took up the request from Komachi.

She started up the QUIZ MAGIC CHIBADEMY and steadily filled up the system screen, but there was a problem.

“But this is one of those games, isn’t it? Fundamentally, it’s a game you play by yourself, right? Designed just for me, right?”

When I asked, Komachi went “fufuun” as she laughed.

“That’s why we’ll be competing in teams. We’ll break up into teams and answer as we see fit. The rules are… Well, like, please read the mood as we go along.”

“Komachi-san’s explanation suddenly got lazy, didn’t it…?”

Yukinoshita spoke while placing her hands on her temple. Seriously. Read the mood as we go along, what the heck was that? Japan’s common day to day life?

Well, there only being two cabinets, all we could do was just form teams, make some mental compromises, and go at it.

“How should we split up the teams?”

When Totsuka asked while fidgeting, Yuigahama slowly raised her hand, her hesitation making her look suspicious.

“Ah, if it’s a team battle, then I’ll go with Hi-Hikki… Um, for his Chiba knowledge…”

Well, a reasonable choice. When it came to knowing about Chiba, I was by far the most knowledgeable. The team I was placed in was pretty much set to win… As long we didn’t try to coordinate with each other, we should be okay.

Komachi shook her with a “no, no”, riding between being aware of what she was planning and not.

“Let’s break up the teams into boys and girls.”

Fumu, that made a lot of sense. So that meant my team would consist of myself, Zaimokuza, and… Totsuka? It’s okay for Totsuka to be in this team, right?

I was close to being absorbed in serious thought out of habit, but once I caught a glimpse of Totsuka’s cheerful smile, I stopped caring.

“We’re on the same team then, huh, Hachiman?”

“Yeah, let’s give it our all, Totsuka.”

Alright, let’s try our best!

On one hand, I was overflowing with motivation and on the other was an audible, depressed voice coming from the corner of my vision.

“Eh? Eeeeh…”

Komachi snuck up to the discontent Yuigahama.

“Yui-san, I have something in mind.”

“T-There it is~. That planning, scary kind of smile…”

Komachi abruptly distanced herself from Yuigahama and turned in our direction. All the while making a suspicious smile at the start.

“Fufufu… Now, let us begin! The losing team will be subjected to a penalty game!”

With a typical, poppy Komachi-like smile at the end, she proclaimed the start of the game.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

In the contest flowing with a unique feeling of tension, Hiratsuka-sensei stood at the front of the two cabinets. With both teams betting their pride and the penalty game on the All-About Chiba QUIZ MAGIC CHIBADEMY, the match was lit at this very moment.

And with my love for Chiba, I couldn’t be losing so easily.

Hiratsuka-sensei looked at us and let out a big breath. She then raised her voice.

“Do you want to go to the Kingdom of Ostriches<ref>http://dacho.co.jp/</ref>!?”

“Yeeaaah!”

“Yeaaaah!”

“Yeaah!”

Komachi, Totsuka, and also Zaimokuza raised their hands overhead in excitement. On the other hand, feeling left behind, Yukinoshita and Yuigahama tilted their heads.

“What’s the Kingdom of Ostriches…?”

“Totally sounds like a place I wouldn’t want to go to…”

What, did these two not know about the Kingdom of Ostriches…?

“It’s pretty fun if you go. Ostrich sashimi’s really delicious.”

“So you can eat ostriches…”

Yuigahama was surprised with a look of disgust, but ostrich was known to have high protein and low calories. The light quality of the meat was quite delicious. The eggs had a rather rough taste.

As I thought over the matters relating to ostriches, the game had started without my knowledge. I could hear Hiratsuka-sensei’s voice reading the questions aloud.

“Question. Speaking of Chiba’s mascot,”

Before she was able to finish reading the question, on the same team was Zaimokuza who pressed the buzzer.

“Fumu, leave this to me.”

When Zaimokuza spoke brimming with confidence, he fluttered his coat, straightened it, and pointed at Hiratsuka-sensei.

“The rampaging red mad dog, CHI-BA+KUN<ref>http://www.chiba-tour.jp/eng/chibakun.html</ref>!”

What’s with that nickname…?

And then, along with Hiratsuka-sensei’s shaking head was the buzzing “too bad” SE. It looked like she was still in the middle of her question and she continued reading.

“CHI-BA+KUN, that is…”

“Nng, a trap!”

Zaimokuza hit the buzzer in frustration. Yeah right, it was just common sense, not a trap. In quizzes, there were key points to the questions. That’s what they said in Nanamaru Sanbatsu<ref>http://www.mangaupdates.com/series.html?id=58620</ref>.

“Zaimokuza, you…”

When I glared at him, Zaimokuza stuck out his tongue and bonked his head.

“Tehe pero ☆”

“Tch, you really piss me off…”

When I transmitted my murderous intent to Zaimokuza, Hiratsuka-sensei, disgruntled from our exchange, tried to continue on.

“I’m reading the rest of the question. Speaking of Chiba’s mascot, the mascot CHI-BA+KUN, that is, what is its color?”

This time, the key point of the problem was read. And this was where I would press the button. But I was unable to cover the distance to touch the buzzer and Komachi took the right to answer.

“All mine! The answer is red~!”

When she answered correctly, the lights glittered. Komachi was dancing with twirls and spins under those lights. Well, that was a simple question that was way too easy so… Let’s just think of it as a warmup.

When Komachi and Yuigahama went “yaaay!” with a high five, Yukinoshita muttered curiously.

“…Why is CHI-BA+KUN red, I wonder?”

“W-Who knows… Even I don’t know that much…”

I wonder why, huh? I was sure there wasn’t anything associated with red in Chiba though… Surely the reason wasn’t because people’s bodies radiated colors of red from overflowing motivation…

Indulged in my own thoughts, Hiratsuka-sensei spoke up.

“Do you mind if I move on to the next question? Question. Located in Chiba, the very first manmade beach in Japan is!?”

Oh, now this was a rather difficult one. No one could reach out to the buzzer. But at that moment, Totsuka reached out to the buzzer with a contemplating face.

“U-Um… Ku-Kujuuukuri Beach?”

And then the incorrect answer buzzing SE sounded out.

Totsuka became depressed and clapped his hands together apologetically to me.

“Hachiman, sorry.”

“Nice guts, my little firefighter-kun. We won’t get anything like the correct answer if we don’t speak up. It’s all good, don’t let it bug you, don’t mind!”

I thought I could embrace at least one of his shoulders in the midst of the confusion but a shadow abruptly got in between us.

“Ha-Hachiman!? I-I as well! I tried my best too, you know!”

Why the hell was this guy using cute appeals with me lately? Were you expecting a Saint Bernard kind of demand or something? You sounded more like a tosa dog though.

“Yeah, yeah, I hear you. Leave the rest to me.”

I quickly dealt with Zaimokuza and I turned towards the cabinet. To wipe away Totsuka’s guilt from committing a mistake meant that I had to correctly answer this question.

I sharply eyed the buzzer and then pressed it with absolute confidence.

When the “ding, dong” SE went off, Hiratsuka-sensei made a grin.

“Fumu, Hikigaya. Your answer.”

“The answer is… Inage Beach.”

My throat resounded with a gulp. Or it could’ve been from someone else there. It was a brief and momentary silence.

And then there was the chiming of the “ding dong, ding dong, ding dong” sound as if to conspicuously applaud the winner for answering correctly.

“Hmph, when it comes to Chiba, that’s about right.”

Although I was elated with success, just what was with this super enthusiast question? Had it not been someone like me proudly full of love for Chiba, no one would’ve been able to answer it.

Hiratsuka-sensei nodded her head and raised both of her hands, with one finger standing up on each.

“With this, both teams are head to head. Alright, let’s keep going!”

After Hiratsuka-sensei squeezed her hand into a fist, I found myself naturally getting into gear as well. I lightly placed my hand on the buzzer and readied myself for war.

“Question. Chiba’s local specialty is?”

“Katsu tantan-men!”

“Question. Bousou Local Pastries is?”

“Orandaya<ref>http://orandaya-amsterdam.com/</ref>!”

“Question. Although it’s in Chiba?”

“Tokyo German Village<ref>http://www.mustlovejapan.com/subject/tokyo_german_village/</ref>!”

“Question. A famous Chiba person is?”

“Inou Tadataka<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/In%C5%8D_Tadataka</ref>!”

In no time, I shot out a stream of answers in speedy fashion. After the defeats from earlier, the stream of correct answers also got everyone excited.

“Hachiman, you’re awesome!”

“Indeed. Hachiman, you are number one.”

Totsuka clapped his hands and directed a smile at me while Zaimokuza triumphantly laughed and patted my shoulders. But it wasn’t like I was the amazing one.

“Nah. I’m not number one. Chiba’s number one, that’s all. Chiba’s 3rd place in Kanto though.”

Following Tokyo and Kanagawa was the immovable third position, Chiba. You might as well consider it as the third of the entire country. Even the name Makuhari New City was like that, so Chiba might as well be called a capital.

As opposed to the boy team, frolicking with the belief that their win was assured, the girl team were low in spirits. Even Komachi was gritting her teeth in frustration.

“Kuh, that’s my onii-chan, his love for Chiba is deep…”

“At this rate, we’re going to lose to Hikki’s team…”

The words that Yuigahama slipped out caused Yukinoshita who seemingly wasn’t interested in the competition to twitch reactively.

“Lose… Lose to Hikigaya-kun…”

When she voiced that displeasure, she opened her eyes and lightly reached out to the buzzer, burning with a serene, fighting spirit.

“Yu-Yukinon’s on fire…”

Yuigahama shivered from Yukinoshita’s oppressive spirit. Hiratsuka-sensei who was fond of that kind of development made a grin and continued to read the next question.

“Question. At Chiba’s decanter souvenir shop, the well-known”

It’s mine! Even if Yukinoshita decided to take this game seriously, when it came to Chiba, it was my field, it was my garden; in fact, it was my house. I may lose on the semester exams, but I had no reason to lose here. With absolute confidence, I pressed the buzzer to give an immediate response.

“Wet rice crackers!”

The instant I answered, Hiratsuka-sensei smiled abruptly.

“Wet rice crackers… But,”

“Kuh, crap…”

I ended up tripping over my own feet out of reflex because of Yukinoshita’s influential ambition… Zaimokuza looked at me with an irritating expression going “hmph hmm”.

While breaking away from Zaimokuza’s stare, the question continued.

“What is the recommended way of eating these wet rice crackers!?”

“Who the heck would know that!?”

Yuigahama raised her voice in frustration going “grrr”, but there was someone who promptly hit the buzzer.

“Leave it to Komachi!”

Not good… I eat wet rice crackers with Komachi all the time so she’ll definitely get the right answer…

“The answer is… You toast it in an oven and eat it with shichimi and mayonnaise!”

When Komachi answered, Yuigahama’s face turned into a grimace and Yukinoshita made a frown.

“Sounds like a ton of calories…”

“Is it really okay to toast wet rice crackers…?”

It sure was, since they were delicious when toasted. Well, I probably couldn’t deny the calorie claim though.

And then came the ringing of the fanfare to the correct answer.

“It was even the right answer too…”

So said Yuigahama astonishingly, but you should at least give it a try as it’s rather good.

Feeling good after answering correctly, Komachi looked proud going “hmph”.

“When it comes to useless things regarding Chiba, please leave it to me. After all, I just end up remembering everything my brother says about Chiba since I’m the only one he can talk to!”

“Woow, weird siblings…”

Hey? Yuigahama-san? Weren’t you just being a little too upfront about your thoughts? It’s not a big deal, right? We’re getting along really well and all. Just when I thought I would object, Hiratsuka-sensei began to read the next question, not allowing me any room to do so.

“Question. The most hauled fish product throughout the country in the Chiba prefecture is?”

The instant the question was finished, the buzzer was pressed at lightning speed.

“Spiny lobster.”

Yukinoshita answered with a posed look. What the heck was that just now? Because there was absolutely no delay there…

“Why the heck does Yukinon know!? Yukinon’s a little weird too!”

Yuigahama exclaimed, but it wasn’t something to be surprised about. The question just read was in reasonable bounds of academic geography and if you considered Yukinoshita’s father’s work, she probably knew a few things about Chiba.

That being said, that wasn’t something you’d know normally. Even Totsuka was impressed as he spoke.

“We’re in Chiba yet we can still catch spiny lobster. Hauled the most in the country too…”

“Right? We might as well change Chiba to Chiba Lobster instead.”

It’s called spiny lobster, yet Ise<ref>In Japanese, it’s pronounced as ise-sebi (いせせび).</ref> wasn’t holding the number one position. What’s that about? Was it similar to how Tokyo German village was in Chiba or something? I see, that made sense.

In any case, from the topic just now, it made it clear to me again how high Yukinoshita’s mysterious specs were.

“But still, not a big surprise at all. Yukipedia-san.”

“Could you stop calling me that?”

Yukinoshita brushed her hair resting against her shoulders away and stared at me with a piercing, cold look. Komachi tried to use that anger to her advantage.

“That’s right, onii-chan. You need to make sure to call her by Yukino.”

“Wha, that’s… I’m not doing that…… My life would be in danger if I did.”

It was scary so I said those last few words in a small voice. Because of my fear, my stare shifted away and as if responding to that, Yukinoshita gently averted her face.

“T-That’s right……… It’d be troublesome if you did call me by that.”

“Aaah, are you guys done?”

Yukinoshita’s words were drowned out by Hiratsuka-sensei’s sighing voice, so I wasn’t able to hear what she had said all the way to the end.

Hiratsuka-sensei cleared her throat with a cough and made a club holding gesture.

“…The last question is a Hammer Chance!”

“Chance!”

For reasons unknown, Zaimokuza reacted to just that single word alone.

Completely ignoring that, Hiratsuka-sensei began to explain.

“For this last question, if you answer correctly using this Golden Hammer, you’ll earn 10,000 points.”

“Then what the heck was the point of the entire quiz then…? Now I look like an idiot for answering all those questions earlier. What’s this, epitome of life?”

You could pile up things one by one gradually, but that didn’t always mean you would succeed. Things like connections, relations, the whims of the big-wigs and estimates from the top were enough to overturn everything, turning everything to nothing.

Once again, I was enlightened to another truth of the world…

But it’s exactly because of that that I couldn’t lose. When it came to winning for my luxury, regardless of how scummy and crappy the rules were, the twisted laws that allowed anyone else except me to have a taste of that sweet nectar was something I would stand against.

As if we were kindred spirits, Zaimokuza faced me and clenched his fist.

“Hachiman, I will leave this to you. Use it, the Goldion Hammer!”

“R-Right… It’s Golden Hammer by the way.”

Was this really okay? Was this a good idea? Well, the so called “as long as the problem didn’t become one, it wouldn’t become one” aspect existed too. Right now, that wasn’t the problem.

It was finally the last question. This long lasting battle would be at its end with this one question. Then again, this battle was going to end from just this question alone though? Was that really okay?

“Question. I asked 100 high school girls from Chiba. What is the standard dating spot?”

I waited patiently for the key points of the question and cautiously pressed the button.

There was no issue with my timing in pressing the buzzer. I flawlessly took the first step before everyone else. The phrase “victory goes to who strikes first” further solidified my victory.

What was left was to use as much of the allotted time as I could and derive the answer.

Purposely starting off with “from Chiba” meant that the living creatures called high school girls wouldn’t differ all that much from region to region. This wasn’t Pokemon, so it mostly certainly wasn’t the case that their allocation would be different from habitat to habitat.

Furthermore, high school girls were living creatures sensitive to the latest fads, so on a whole, they were always trying to get in with the things that were mainstream. Therefore, the restricting condition of “from Chiba” didn’t apply in this context.

In addition, the words “dating spot” made it obvious that the answers in this survey were just personal preferences given by the high school girls. So to speak, it wasn’t difficult to imagine that this survey was simply a gathering of love worshipping high school girls.

If I were to say more, the condition of “female high school girls” could be said to include the naivety and youth, and flipping that around, their purity and admiration towards adults.

From those given conditions, the answer I could derive was…

I can see it! The ending! But saying it out loud was a little embarrassing…

“…B-Boyfriend’s house or something?”

Buzz buzz. The SE rung mercilessly.

And the room suddenly became quiet.

Everyone looked at each other and at Komachi’s side, they began to talk about something.

“He gave a surprisingly, honest answer…”

Yuigahama murmured wanting to run away.

Hiratsuka-sensei asked me with a considerate voice.

“…Hikigaya, is that what you’re hoping for?”

“For how realistic that delusion is, it’s also sad.”

Yukinoshita purposely gave me the final blow at the very end. It depended on the explanation, but beheading was a form of kindness too!

“Kuh, super embarassing… Kill me! Just kill me!”

As I saw despair in the world, Totsuka and Zaimokuza followed after me.

“I-It’s okay Hachiman. You gave it some thought, as far as girls are concerned, they’d be happy!”

“That’s right, Hachiman. I think about it quite often. It is nothing to be ashamed about.”

“I-I know, right? We’re boys and all. It’s not weird at all!”

Totsuka was too much an angel that I would love to have him visit my house next time. But Zaimokuza’s delusion was creepy though!

Then again, being categorized with Zaimokuza made me think “yeah, I’m me” as my feelings sank away. There, Komachi with a grinning smile tapped on my shoulders.

“Now, now, what’s the problem? Komachi’s at the house anyway, so that just now was very high in Komachi points.”

“Don’t comfort me. Don’t give me that look of pity. Don’t pile up the points either. You’re just making me feel worse.”

Besides, if Komachi’s at home, then I was pretty much on the true route already. She’d be my girlfriend and we’d have dates at home every day. What the heck, what Chiba anime was that?<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oreimo</ref>

Having been put to shame, my life was already beyond zero, it was Requiem Zero. But there was also something else taken away from me.

“Since it was the wrong answer, the Golden Hammer will be handed to the other team.”

The Golden Hammer was ruthlessly taken by the other team and the Hunter Chance<ref>A phrase coined from the Japanese variety show, “10,000 Yen Hunter Chance”. In this case, Hunter Chance in the program was a period when you could take stuff from the other team.</ref> was given to them. Well, common sense of the world dictated that missing your chance meant the end of you.

And then, the girl team had their attacking cha~nce<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Panel_Quiz_Attack_25</ref>.

“Yuigahama-san, it’s in your hands.”

“Yui-san, go for it!”

Yukinoshita who wasn’t particularly suited for the question left it to Yuigahama who had a better probability of answering it while Komachi clenched her fist and cheered Yuigahama on.

“O-Okay…”

With their feelings, Yuigahama nervously pressed the buzzer.

“Um… The answer is… Tokyo’s Destiny Land!”

And then, the SE indicating the correct answer went off as if praising the winners.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

In the arcade that returned to its liveliness, even being noisier, Komachi amusingly raised her voice.

“Time for the results~!”

No different from the very beginning, Komachi went “bam, bam, puff, puff” as she spoke, took a step forward, and gave way to Hiratsuka-sensei. After a single nod, Hiratsuka-sensei made a grin.

“The girl team wins with 10,003 points.”

“I’m not satisfied with this at all…”

But, well, complaining wouldn’t do me any good. No matter when or where, the world was cruel, even funny at times. The value of effort was inferior to the value of miracles.

That’s why the only thing the losers could do was praise the winners who managed to bring forth those miracles. That act alone allowed the winners, thanks to the losers, to justify the truth that resulted.

As we gave our round of applause, the girl team was overjoyed as they huddled together. They were probably deciding on the penalty game.

“Since we won because of Yui-san, Yui-san can ask for whatever she wants.”

“I suppose so. I believe that’s proper. I don’t have any complaints since we won and I don’t have anything in particular that I want to ask them for.”

When Komachi and Yukinoshita gave their decisive right away, Yuigahama got flustered. Well, it wasn’t very often she had to decide things for herself, so suddenly being pushed the role probably confused her.

“Eh, that’s so sudden though…”

Yuigahama groaned as she thought about various things and Komachi crept up to her.

“Yui-san, Yui-san. Can you lend me your ear?”

“Eh? What is it?”

Yuigahama faced Komachi and tilted her head.

“Whisper, whisper, whisper.”

“…Uh huh, uh huh, --eh, eeeh~, that’s kind of embarrassing…”

I didn’t know what Komachi was telling her, but Yuigahama turned red all the way to her ears. When they finished their talk and signaled, Hiratsuka-sensei turned towards us.

“Now then, it’s time to reveal the penalty game.”

After saying that, she glanced at Yuigahama and urged her on.

“Y-You see… Hikki.”

Her words then stopped abruptly. She took several deep breaths. She then controlled her breathing and looked at me with upturned eyes.

“…Let’s, go out and play again?”

It was a moderate, yet slight single step, no, possibly a half step. It was a distance that was testing the waters.

[[File:YahariLoveCom_v075_137.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]

If I had given it a number then it undoubtedly would’ve been at most a few centimeters. In words, then it’d be somewhere between “playing” and “leeway”.

This fragile feeling of distance acting as a buffer of the sort to guard against conflict and fatigue was suitable for how we were now. That’s why I was able to minutely take the middle ground and respond accordingly.

“…Well, I guess I’ll have to if that’s the penalty.”

Right, if that’s the penalty, then I had no say in the matter.

The defeated had to bear their sins as well as accept their punishment. So accompanying her one more time like how we did now should be fine.

When I answered, Yuigahama’s shoulders shook and she let out a sigh. She showed a smile as if a huge burden was taken off her shoulders and I found myself averting my eyes away in embarrassment as well.

Ahead of where I turned to was Komachi nodding her head up and down, somehow getting on my nerves.

What my little sister was thinking was clear as day, but that included her actual feelings on the matter so it was rather complicated being unable to get angry with her. As I scratched my head wondering what a situation to be in, coming from an unthinkable direction was a raised voice.

“Yeah, that might be nice! We should all hang out again!”

It was a soft tone that resembled an angel’s bra or even an angel’s wing.<ref>https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ueEHqSmbiew</ref>

Komachi’s face became dubious after the sudden audible voice.

“…Hm?”

When I turned around, Totsuka was coming up to me with a smiling face, completely indicating “I can’t wait!” Reflexively, I ended up replying without spontaneously voicing things like “yeah!”, “alright!”, and “yes, yes!”

“Eh? To-Totsuka-san? As far as Komachi’s concerned, that didn’t mean everyone but...”

Komachi attempted to get in between me and Totsuka in a panic, only to be obstructed by a large looming shadow.

“Fumu. I shall accompany you as well. A-Although I did say accompany, I just meant accompanying you as in hanging out, okay! D-Don’t misunderstand! Hachiman!”

“I won’t. There isn’t a single thing in what you said for that to ever happen.”

Again, what kind of appeal was that, damn Zaimokuza…? When I felt disgusted, that disgust seemed to have infected Yuigahama who smiled with a “fufu”.

“It’s like… Something I wasn’t expecting, but since it’s fun, whatever.”

After she said that and turned around, Yuigahama smiled at Yukinoshita. Yukinoshita who understood the meaning behind the smile let out a small sigh and nodded lightly.

“I suppose. I’m not particularly too good when it comes to everyone, but if you’re okay with me, I’ll accompany you when I have the time.”

Yuigahama who took her kind gaze flew at Yukinoshita.

“Okay, it’s a promise. Yukinon, I love you!”

“Wait, could you not get so clingy? I only said when I have free time.”

Yukinoshita tried to wriggle her way out, but Yuigahama wouldn’t let go. Hiratsuka-sensei looked at both of them with distant eyes.

“Sure is nice to be young…”

Hurry! Someone hurry up and take her!

And then, there was one more person with a complicated expression, watching from afar.

“O-Ooph, an unthinkable sneak attack… Komachi’s super plan… Onii-chan’s youth love comedy is, wrong as expected…”

Hahaha, what a shame, huh Komachi?

It didn’t matter what kind of plan you cooked up, onii-chan was a guy who got giddy just from getting invited by another guy.

…It looks like onii-chan was the one who should be ashamed.

<noinclude>
===Translation Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.S. 2|Short Story 2]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.S. 3|Short Story 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.A. Side-A

2014-07-12T13:10:22Z

Scr.zero:

==S.A.: Side-A * Special Act A: Even we have to pray that the future those boys and girls head for is full of happiness.==

Marriage. It’s the graveyard of life.

Those who were married, without exception, proudly sang its praises.

Being happy from having someone there to say “oh, I’m back” or being able to try your best the following day as well from just seeing your child’s sleeping face…

But hold your horses.

You could already say “I’m back" at your parents’ house. If not that, then you could just say “I’m back” to the cover of your mouthwash instead. And if you’re seeing your child’s sleeping face, then that meant you were working in overtime hell.

Was that really something you could call happiness?

The eyes of those who supposedly advocated that happiness rotted in the same way as mine did, as if they were like zombies who dragged people into the marshlands with them.

I ask again. Now then, was that really something you could call happiness?

Happiness was, you know, something like, how should I say it? It’s something along the lines of this: Maybe it’s something like the feeling of watching your little sister in an apron preparing breakfast while humming a tune first thing in the morning?

With that scenery unfolding right before my eyes, I let out a yawn and waited absentmindedly for my beloved little sister to finish making breakfast.

And this was what you could call happiness. We don’t need something like marriage, yeah!

My two working parents left the house early today as well. They sure were busy. Really, they truly were going through quite a lot of trouble. It’s thanks to them that I could lead this rather fulfilling lifestyle.

Eventually, my plan was to take up the occupation as a full-time house husband, but with late marriages becoming more rampant and marriage rates dropping, that may not be so simple. There was also something about divorce rates on the rise too.

Perhaps, the lifestyle that I was aiming for may not be welcomed given the current state of society. Then again, since the dawn of history, was there ever a time the lifestyle I desired actually suitable? Like maybe during the Heian era?

Accounting for the likelihood that I couldn’t get married, I would like it if my parents could work energetically forever. It was of my opinion that they work themselves hard, from not only their legs but also their very core, to keep me afloat.

With the ambitions and the like of Hikigaya Hachiman’s burning at my chest, Komachi spun and did a turn in the kitchen in front of me. Apparently, she was done making breakfast.

Komachi hurriedly carried the morning plates from the kitchen.

“Sorry for the wait~!”

“Right on.”

She placed the tray on the table and Komachi sat in the seat directly opposite from me. Today’s menu consisted of toast, salad, omelet… and coffee, huh? A rather American dish if I say so myself. Or maybe even Nagoya. It looks sooo<ref>Nagoya dialect</ref> good, yup.

Komachi started doing house chores around the time she was in elementary school, but recently, she had gotten so used to it especially with her cooking skills already far surpassing mine that she was already knocking on the door to a mother’s domain.

From the viewpoint of my parents, they were probably deeply moved from seeing their child going beyond them. I, too, felt I would be surpassing my father as a scum in the near future as well.

“Sorry for the trouble.”

“Onii-chan, you promised not to say that anymore, right?”

After a brief, super random conversation peculiar to siblings, we expressed our gratitude for the blessing of life and clapped our hands together. Expressing your gratitude to livestock was important. I learned that in “Silver Spoon”. Also, corporate slaves should receive the Kansha Kangeki Ame Arashi<ref>A single by the Japanese boy band, Arashi.</ref> too. We could eat today as well because Papan and Maman were working. Eating food without having to work was delicious. Super delicious.

But as delicious as it was, unfortunately, one of my hated foodstuffs jumped into my field of vision.

“Ah, I totally hate tomatoes, though?”

No matter how good the free food was, this was something I could never say was tasty. Komachi didn’t act particularly concerned even after I said that as I fiddled with the tomatoes with my fork.

“Yup, that’s why I put them in.”

Komachi added without a hint of shyness and began to eat her salad... Eh? Why did it turn out like that? Wasn’t that kind of weird?

Were you not taught by our parents to not do things people didn’t like…? Speaking of which, I wasn’t taught that myself. As you’d expect from my parents. It’s the style that emphasized “watch and remember”. What’s up with that professionalism training for newcomers?

This was where I should make it clear to my little sister what the problem was as her older brother.

“No, see here… Komachi-chan?”

“Onii-chan has a lot of things he likes and hates after all. Whether it’s people or food.”

Komachi carried the omelet to her mouth and answered.

Hoh, if you’re going to say something like that, then I had something to say too. It’s time that I taught you, the truth of this world. I grabbed my coffee cup, took a sip, and puffed up with pride

“It’s not like that’s a bad thing. If you just force yourself with something you don’t like, everyone involved will just end up miserable.”

“Haa… I can’t see onii-chan ever getting married.”

Komachi sighed with an indication of “gosh, so silly”. What’s up with your attitude, huh? It’s not like I said anything wrong, right? If anything, I was fully aware of how impossible it was for me to get married, so could you not bring it up? Because in order to avoid that, onii-chan right now was repeating every day about being a full-time house husband in his mind so it could be imprinted into his subconscious.

In the first place, I was the kind of man who didn’t want to marry by becoming something I wasn’t.

Deceiving your natural self wasn’t something you should be doing as people just had different sense of values.

Depending on how you were brought up, you couldn’t deny your preferences either. If marriage was where you didn’t accept those differences and forced yourself to be together with someone else, then it wasn’t necessarily the case that it’d bring you happiness.

As thoughts came right after the other, I would eat my omelet. Yep, it was delicious.

“There’s ketchup there.”

Well, duh, if it’s an omelet, then there had to be ketchup on it. Or was it something else? Could it be you were a mayo person? A mayo loooover? Or maybe Shinoraaaa<ref>Shinohara Tomoe</ref>? This girl sure was Ultra Relaxed<ref>Shinohara Tomoe’s song called Ultra Relax</ref>, huh?

As I thought about how nostalgic it was for Komachi to not know something normally, I lifted my head and immediately in front of me was Komachi’s face.

After Komachi stared at my face, she leaned forward and gently touched my cheeks with the tip of her fingers.

What…? Or so I thought, but apparently there was ketchup on my face. Just say it in the first place. Your face was too close, so annoying, and embarrassing. That newly-wed behavior was making me embarrassed, stop it. I sent an objecting stare to Komachi, but she wasn’t bothered and grinned.

“That just now was high in Komachi points.”

“If you didn’t add that, maybe.”

I replied back and I gulped my salad.

She really wasn’t a cute little sister at all… If she didn’t follow up with little things like that, she’d be super cute too. I couldn’t help but make a bitter smile. But because of that bitter smile, even the tomatoes started to taste bitter too…

Well, just like how I was aware of Komachi’s good and bad points, Komachi understood me. Family was quite convenient, I’d say.

With all that’s been said, this was basically that. Even if you didn’t marry, if you had a little sister, wasn’t that good enough? If manufacturers were going to bother putting disks in a package with the actual item, then they should just include little sisters instead. They’d definitely fly off the shelves.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

I spent the typical morning away, led my usual school life, and eventually greeted the usual business after school time.

What was different than ordinary was that a somewhat different type of request was brought to us.

The bearer of the request was Hiratsuka-sensei who had placed something on the table.

Yukinoshita and Yuigahama looked at each other and then glanced at the magazine and pamphlet in turn. Yukinoshita was squinting and making a difficult face, but Yuigahama was seemingly thinking about nothing at all with a look of wonder.

Whatever it was, since it looked related to a request, I took a quick peek from behind wondering what in the world it could be.

On the magazine Yuigahama was looking at absentmindedly were familiar looking landscapes and words printed. Not to mention it was labeled as “Chiba”. It was apparently one of those so called local magazines. Eh, what’s that about, did they have special Chiba information written in here? How should I go about asking for a subscription to this, I wonder?

On the other hand, the printout that Yukinoshita was reading had the word “Project” written on the header. It was probably a project plan of the sort.

“Ummm… ‘Love Marriage Chiba Wedding’.”

Yuigahama read aloud with a deeply interested voice. What was with that angel of love legend naming sense…? It was getting dreadful because I was getting assaulted with some kind of dreamin’ feeling so I took a look at the portion that Yuigahama was reading.

What leaped into my vision was romantic content enveloped in absurd happiness. I reflexively winced at it. No way, I was definitely sure marriage wasn’t representative of all these positive images at all...

“Haa, ‘Youth Marriage Special Edition’, huh…”

I let out a voice slightly mixed with disgust.

But it looked like Hiratsuka-sensei wasn’t holding any particular negative images regarding it. When she raised her index finger, she explained it thoroughly.

“That’s right. As part of revitalizing the Chiba region, it seems like they plan on starting up a local magazine. They plan on making the magazine through a joint cooperation with the administration, neighboring bridal companies, and hotels with marriage halls and so forth in order to have the younger generation have a deeper understanding of marriage.”

Fumu. This was apparently a project that saw the occasional involvement of both the people and the government by means of a local magazine. And so the magazine brought here was a sample.

While listening to Hiratsuka-sensei’s explanation, Yukinoshita was tracing along the lines of the sentences on the project plan with her eyes. After she placed her hands on her temple, she set the papers on the table and tapped.

“…So, why was this problem brought to us?”

After taking an ample pause, Yukinoshita sent a fixed stare to Hiratsuka-sensei. Hiratsuka-sensei choked on her words and averted her gaze in a seemingly ashamed fashion.

“W-Well, that’s, you see… The higher ups at school wanted to cooperate in some form or another, so I ended up being entrusted with the task so…”

With Yukinoshita sharply glaring her down, Hiratsuka-sensei answered incoherently.

“Why our school, then again, why us…?”

When I grumbled with a sigh, Hiratsuka-sensei blinked her eye and then suddenly had distant eyes.

“A reason, huh? Well… One mustn’t seek out the reason for orders that were passed down from the top. That’s what it means to work.”

“I didn’t want to hear that, I really didn’t want to hear that…”

The small remaining desire to work just instantly disappeared… How mysterious… When you lose the urge to work, the desire to marry (= desire to be dependent) steadily increased instead… It had to be that, if everyone started thinking that they wanted to be supported, the marriage rates would shoot up.

As I welcomed the battleship of dependence at the port in my mind, Yukinoshita lightly cleared her throat.

“The problem is why it’s us in particular that should be doing this.”

“Ah, that’s right. Isn’t this, like, Hiratsuka-sensei’s job…?”

Yuigahama who was engrossed in the local magazine up until now lifted her head from Yukinoshita’s words and she looked Hiratsuka-sensei curiously.

Due to how pure her look was, Hiratsuka-sensei who was being stared at cringed and faltered. She then slipped out an “uuu” with a crying and shaking voice.

“I-I mean… I-I don’t have a clue what to do when it comes to marriage so…”

She finally broke down into tears.

…Aaah ah, they made her cry.

When I looked at Yuigahama, she then looked at Yukinoshita.

“Yukinon…”

No, you’re at fault too, you know… With Hiratsuka-sensei weeping in front of her and with a helpless stare from Yuigahama, Yukinoshita flinched and let out a sigh of resignation.

“Haa… It’s not like we’re experts at the matter ourselves, but we’ll help as well.”

“…Okay, thank you.”

As she wiped her tears and sniffed, Hiratsuka-sensei adorably expressed her gratitude. It was an unexpected cuteness that was unsuitable for her age.

Hurry! Someone hurry up and take her! Otherwise, I’ll be the one to instead!

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

We poured tea for Hiratsuka-sensei to calm her down and we began looking at the project plan.

So to summarize the entire story, we were given a page in the local magazine and apparently we needed to fill it with a written article.

“But what to do, huh?”

Yuigahama went “hmm” and crossed her arms.

Certainly, being told to make an article out of the blue was quite the pickle. Hiratsuka-sensei probably didn’t know what to do hence why she brought it to our attention.

But since the framework was seemingly already decided, we couldn’t really just do it without this plan. In that case, what we could do was limited.

“For now, we could just write something and fill it up with that. Aah, we could make this page a space for an advertisement and sell it off somewhere. That way, there’d be no work and we’ll even get our hands on some money.”

“Hikigaya… That’s no good.”

When I said that, Hiratsuka-sensei shook her head with a dejected expression. That’s a no go, huh…? I thought it was a pretty good idea too. It’s a style where you sold the framework through underhanded means and reaped the profits.

“The problem is the deadline… Just how much time do we have?”

Yukinoshita placed her cup on the table with a clack and moved her eyes to the calendar. Following her, Hiratsuka-sensei adjusted her eyes as well.

“It hits the press next week, so for the most part, there’s about a week left for proofreading.”

“That’s very sudden, isn’t it?”

Yukinoshita sent a fixed, faulting stare to Hiratsuka-sensei, but Hiratsuka-sensei smiled bitterly with an exhausted face.

“Work just tends to fall to the side, see… Even more so with work that’s hard to get started on.”

“Aah, I totally kind of get that.”

Yep, yep, same here. When you lost your motivation, things just gradually fell to the backburner. That’s why it’s better to get into gear and get things done as soon as time would permit and it’d be less taxing mentally. This world was abundant with those kinds of dirty jobs and the fact that there were people who got paid to do them really scared the daylights out of me. I definitely didn’t want to do stuff like that. As expected, I believe there wasn’t a need to work.

With that said, it’s not like there was a commission or anything. Not to mention quality wasn’t emphasized here either it seemed.

“How about writing up a random essay and using that?”

When I said that, Yukinoshita shook her head from side to side.

“If just that, it’d be rather difficult if the page was just full of words, no?”

“Then we can gloss it over with design then?”

If it was just littered with words, then the strength of design could make things work too. I mean, anime tended to do it, you know? Something along the lines of the fancy stuff like cool looking words and narration that occupied the space. Although it did make you suspect that maybe the images weren’t made in time, but let’s just be positive and pass it off as production words with that kind of sense.

“If we had the time, then we might be able to work with that, but that seems difficult as well. Moreover, do you think an amateur’s design could fill up the space?”

“Don’t they have past templates? Just put a number of those together and fill in the space with text.”

When I said that, Yukinoshita took a sullen thinking posture for just a moment and in that time, Yuigahama who was completely lost had a trembling expression and pulled at Hiratsuka-sensei’s sleeve.

“Se-Sensei, these two are kind of scary…”

“That just makes them all the more reliable. Although they’re not acting like high school students…”

Yukinoshita looked like she came to a conclusion despite Hiratsuka-sensei’s bitter smile as she placed her hand on her temple and let out a sigh.

“Haa, you really are quite the savant when it comes to cutting corners…”

“I put an emphasis on efficiency, that’s what.”

“In any case, that’s rejected. The order was for an article befitting of a high school student.”

Well, what Yukinoshita said was quite right. In the first place, we wouldn’t need to be involved if this was left in the hands of a professional.

But even so, something befitting of a high school student, huh…? Just exactly what was this concept “befitting of a high school student” that the government office and the higher ups were thinking of? Was it the freshness of a high school baseball player? Or maybe that chippy feeling of “TODAY, NOW” high school girls?

I reflected on myself and then I took another look at Yukinoshita.

“Well, everything was no good at the start then. You and I aren’t like high school students at all anyway.”

“…That’s right.”

Having said that, Yukinoshita dropped her shoulders looking somewhat convinced and averted her eyes.

“Usually the first thing you start thinking about is what to do. Starting right off the bat from how to fill up the space… Just how twisted are you two?”

After looking at how we were, Hiratsuka-sensei extrapolated with both a surprising and admiring tone. Both of us were very well aware of that so we ended up letting out a sigh.

No, wait.

There’s someone… Someone that was very like a high school student… A sudden realization hit me and I looked up.

“Yuigahama, it’s time for you to make use of your normalcy.”

“The way you put it kind of makes me mad!”

Yuigahama made a resentful scowl, but Yukinoshita continued with an earnest expression.

“Yuigahama-san, could we ask for your help?”

“Asking me with this kind of timing, how complicated!”

Despite finally given the chance to do some work, Yuigahama went “uuu” as she was tearing up. Well, you know, I think that normalcy of yours was quite valuable. At the very least, I think Yukinoshita personally thought that portion saved her quite a bit. Being normal was good enough for Yuigahama, really.

Yuigahama let out a reluctant “uu”, but with Yukinoshita wordlessly looking at her, she stretched out her “uuu” groan even longer and looked like she had prepared herself.

Yuigahama crossed her arms.

Yuigahama held her head.

Yuigahama was dazing off absentmindedly.

Apparently her head exploded from excessive thinking. She went “bleh” with a face that looked like her soul was sucked out. But suddenly, she clapped her hands.

“Ah, how about we accept wedding design submissions or something!”

“There aren’t very many people who can draw a rough draft of a wedding dress.”

I had that kind of idea in mind too, but actually making it happen was difficult. Having to scour the area for someone who could design dresses would be a lot of trouble too. We weren’t in the position to be checking with people one by one whether they would “wind” or “not wind”<ref>Rozen Maiden</ref> either.

When I said that, Yuigahama rubbed her head back and forth in a circular fashion and suddenly leaned forward in exclamation.

“Ummmm, then how about a wedding dress contest! Or something like that?”

“Time-wise, a plan to solicit submissions from the entire school may be difficult as well.”

Yukinoshita calmly shot down the idea. Given the schedule where submission was next week, whether we made it known to the entire student body or hosted an event, it really was unlikely. Even if we tried the schedule where we reduced the time for proofreading, the remaining week wouldn’t change.

Sorry to say to Yuigahama who went through the trouble of thinking things, but you couldn’t win against adult circumstances. Well, adult circumstances typically meant deadlines though. We should just abolish the system of deadlines already.

Yuigahama was still trying her best to think, but she then crossed her arms looking like she gave up.

“Um, marriage, marriage, marriage… Mmm, I guess I don’t get it. It just doesn’t feel real or something.”

“Well, it’s not something we should be thinking about at our age after all.”

For the most part, I’d be legal to marry next year, but in regards to that, it didn’t feel like reality at all. The two girls of course were in the same situation.

But a resounding, solemn tone could be heard.

“I guess so… When I was your age, I never gave it much thought too—“

Yuigahama and I went dead quiet and slid our eyes in a different direction.

“…”

“…”

Wait a second, what’re you going to do about this heavy atmosphere? It’s not the time to be looking out the window right now, Hiratsuka-sensei.

On the other hand, the only one quiet for an apparently different reason was Yukinoshita. She placed her hand on her chin in total contemplation.

“Thought about it…”

“Ahn?”

When I questioned Yukinoshita’s words that she slipped out, she looked convinced of something and was nodding her head.

“On the contrary, it’s exactly because we’re not thinking about it that if we were to take a survey, then we may be able to get some material out of it.”

“That makes sense~. It might be pretty fun if we get everyone to fill out a questionnaire or something too.”

Yuigahama went “ooh~” and clapped her hands.

A survey and questionnaire, huh? As a design to fill the page, they were reasonable solutions. Like in graduation yearbooks, they’d have something like "the best 3 xx type of people”. Huh? Could you stop entering people’s names in worthless entries like “someone likely to become a CEO in the future” just so you could be considerate to those whose names weren’t listed anywhere else? That kindness was actually painful instead. There was that, but what’s with the blank pages at the end of my yearbook? Was I missing pages or something?

Even for this local magazine, couldn’t we just settle for a completely white page, litter it with random phrases like “to the future ~to LOVE marriage~”, and include a list of names on it? If we just filled this page with “it’s you” and other things like that, it’d probably fool some people out there.

As I thought in my own way about things, Yukinoshita was thinking in a way like herself, but very seriously.

“It’ll take quite a lot of time if we tried with the entire school or an entire grade, so it may be better to do it one with just one class…”

“That doesn’t seem like a very useful sample size.”

One class seriously made it on the level of graduation yearbooks. As a survey, it seemed rather far from being an effective statistic. It’s not really something to worry about since it’s not like we’re measuring our academic capability. Of course, Yukinoshita understood that as well.

“Given the situation, we don’t have a choice. So, once we compose the page, we can add a column of the sort and it should turn out fine from there.”

After Yukinoshita said that, Hiratsuka-sensei who was watching us the entire time spoke up.

“Fumu, a column huh? Sounds like Hikigaya’s time to shine.”

“Why me…?”

There’re two others here… Yuigahama’s writing ability gave off the impression that it was something to be concerned about so it was out there. As for Yukinoshita, the things she’d write were pretty much going to be something out there as well. But that’s not to say that didn’t apply to me either because I was rather confident in what I’d write to be out there too, okay! Then again, this was originally sensei’s job, no?

I put a good portion of my soul into the words “why me”, but Hiratsuka-sensei stopped me and clarified with a clear reason.

“It’s because you’re always writing all those reports filled with nonsense. This kind of work should be a fool’s errand for you.”

You couldn’t expect someone to do something after being told off like that… What, did I not have the qualities of a superior?

It might’ve been because I made a rather reluctant face that Hiratsuka-sensei looked at me with one eye closed after brushing her hair to the side.

“Putting aside the things you write, I’m actually praising you rather highly.”

Stating it that way with that kind of smile made it difficult to refuse.

“…Um, I don’t want to write it though.”

Flushed with embarrassment, I averted my eyes and ahead was Yukinoshita who was pressing against her temple for some reason.

“Editing seems like it’ll be quite a lot of work…”

No, it’s not like I asked you… Then again, I’d rather you not do anything because you totally seem like you’d put a bunch of red marks all over the place. Let’s go in the direction of praising me more and extending things as the objective of editing!

Seeing Yukinoshita sigh, Hiratsuka-sensei wore a teasing smile.

“Oh? Yukinoshita, you’ll look it over yourself, huh? Then I’m not too worried.”

“…Well, I don’t mind if it’s just doing something like that.”

She flicked her face to the side in displeasure and straightened her collar. No, like I said, I didn’t ask you to… What? Were you the editor-in-chief or something?

“Okay, next is to think of the questionnaire, huh?”

Yuigahama adjusted her sitting and spoke. Well, since the objective was decided, then we had better get a move on. Hiratsuka-sensei turned back to us again.

“Now then, before we hand them out to everyone, let’s go for a test run.”

When we amassed papers from all over the room, all of us thought of various related questions. Yukinoshita collected them all and created an overview of the questions. She then gave it to Hiratsuka-sensei who made copies and we all wrote our answers to the questions.

Shortly after we finished writing, Hiratsuka-sensei looked around at us.

“Now then, just what do we have here, hm?”

After she said that, she quickly grabbed a piece of paper written with answers from the stack.

'''Q. How much do you expect your spouse to make yearly?

'''A. More than 10,000,000.

“Hikigaya-kun…”

“Hikki…”

When Yukinoshita and Yuigahama both looked at me with apathetic eyes, they recited my name with slightly withdrawing voices.

“Hold on a second. How’d you know it was me?”

“We can tell from just your handwriting…”

Yuigahama looked at me with sad eyes and Yukinoshita brushed away the hair that rested on her shoulder.

“Does this man really think he’s worth that much, I wonder? He has no friends, his science is despair, he has low prospects for a job, and his future is bleak. And on top of that, his eyes are like a dead fish’s…”

“Shut up. There are plenty of dummies out there in the world who’d write the same thing.”

You see it all the time. Like on those evening variety news programs that held a special on those seeking marriage. The women above thirty who attended these marriage parties would write this kind of answer, right? In the first place, the people who actually fulfilled those conditions were popular, so they wouldn’t go to those marriage parties, damn it. It was probably more correct to say they weren’t looking at reality at all than it was to say they were watching dreams too much.

“W-Well, that is, what can you say? It’s good to aim high, yep.”

Hiratsuka-sensei took my side which was rare. Thank you, sensei! So what exactly did she write on that piece of paper that she was hiding behind her back, hm?

“I-In any case! We have our questions, so let’s start getting some samples!”

As if noticing my rotten stare, Hiratsuka-sensei energetically jumped out of her seat.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

Yuigahama volunteered to get the samples for us, so we waited for her absentmindedly in the meantime. Hiratsuka-sensei was reflecting on herself while grumbling something as she fixed the answers she put on the questionnaire.

As for Yukinoshita, she was reading her book like always. She suddenly twitched her shoulders and she closed her book.

After that, the door energetically flung open.

“There were still some people hanging around so I got them to fill out the questionnaires!”

Yuigahama came in the room, with the stack of papers proudly raised in the air. What’s this? Was this Yukinoshita's special ability or something? She’s like our cat whenever Komachi came home…

“Thank you, I’m sorry for leaving the rest to you, Yuigahama-san.”

When Yukinoshita spoke to her, Yuigahama answered as she took her designated seat.

“No, no, it’s fine with me. It looked like only the guys from our classes were hanging around anyway.”

From what Yuigahama said, it looked like there weren’t many papers filled out amongst the stack of papers she scattered about. Still, this amount was something that only Yuigahama could achieve.

“Well, even if I went around asking, no one would answer me.”

“I suppose so. If it was Hikigaya-kun, it’s likely you’d be seen as a lawless religious solicitor.”

“That’s right. I have way too much nonconformist charisma that it’s dangerous.”

I retorted since she was poking fun at me and Yukinoshita let out an astounded sigh. The echo of that sigh continued.

“In your case, it’s scary since I can imagine you as the founder of a religious sect…”

Hiratsuka-sensei uttered with a somber face. Wait, what’s with that serious look…? I mean, if Yukinoshita went around herself, I was pretty sure people would gently refuse her because they’d be too wary of her.

Even I wanted to let out a sigh, but that was when Yuigahama went “now, now”, mediating the situation.

“Anyway, why don’t we take a look?”

After urging us, we scattered the papers and began to inspect them. Yuigahama read aloud from one piece of paper from the stack.

 

'''Q. What career do you want your spouse to have?

'''A. I want to marry a voice actor!

 

It took me less than a moment to figure out who wrote that.

“Okay, yeah, next, next. Then again, this guy isn’t even in our class…”

I instantly rejected Zaimokuza’s answer sheet and we continued to look through the next questionnaires one by one.
 
 

'''Q. Is there anything you may be concerned about regarding marriage?
 
 

'''A. I totally can’t cook. Also, cleaning. Can’t do it.
 
 

'''A. My relationship with my mother-in-law, living together and separately, and my inheritance. It’s because I have a lot of siblings
 
 

'''A. I’m worried about Hayama x Hachiman’s future
 
 

As we assessed the answers read aloud, I went “bleh”, feeling a little annoyed. Especially with that last one. Written anonymously or not, you could tell in a heartbeat who wrote what… We FINISH with NO HINT.<ref>Seems like a reference to Square-Enix, not really sure.</ref>

“Easy to guess who wrote what…”

“Well, it’s people from our class after all.”

True enough, it’s just like Yuigahama said. All of them were undoubtedly answers coming from people in our class. It was probably Miura, Kawasomething-san, and Ebina-san…

For Miura, she was, like, consistent with how she normally was that I couldn’t think negatively of her. As you’d expect from the Queen.

As for Kawasomething-san… Seems rough for her, huh… She was giving off vibes like Sachi Usuko-san<ref>Sachi Usuko is a fictional character that’s played by one of the Morning Musume girls on the Japanese TV variety show called Hello! Morning. Sachi Usuko is a character with “weak happiness”.</ref> people so I really wanted her to try her best to grab ahold of happiness.

Ebina-san was more or less out of the question.

“What do you think of putting these out for display?”

Yukinoshita tilted her head with a pensive look. No, you didn’t need to think twice about it, these were no good… It looked like I wasn’t the only one with those thoughts as Hiratsuka-sensei turned the papers over and groaned.

“As I thought, these answers aren’t very realistic.”

“Is that something you should be saying…?”

I reflexively shot a fixed stare at Hiratsuka-sensei. In disregard of me, Yuigahama crossed her arms and thought.

“But it’s hard to answer since we don’t know what’s good and bad about marriage life. And since there’s no one here with experience, there’re a lot of things we don’t get too…”

Well, the only samples we had were our parents and it’s not like we’re actually conscious of the fact. It might even end up different if you tried to watch them with a new perspective, but trying to become someone and think like them was extremely difficult. It’s particularly even more so with those in the middle of puberty whose self-awareness inflated to ridiculous levels.

No matter what you did, you couldn’t become someone else.

Even our parents felt the same way. In reality, having to marry and live together with someone else was probably far more difficult than we could imagine, no doubt.

As I slipped into deep thought, Yukinoshita spoke up as if something came to mind.

“I believe I have someone in mind if it’s someone young with simulated experience on the matter.”

“Eh? Really?”

When Yuigahama asked attentively, Yukinoshita showed a smile.

“Yes. When it comes to knowing the pains of taking care of a useless bum in close proximity, then I believe she would be the most qualified.”

Yukinoshita answered in a very detailed manner. Hearing that, my eyes ended up sparkling in turn.

Eh, you knew someone like that? Really, seriously? Someone like that would totally support me for life. Hurry up and introduce her to me. With this, I was pretty much winning at life.

…Or so I thought.

After that, not an hour had passed and the person Yukinoshita had in mind had arrived. It was a face that I recognized all too well. In fact, from this morning even.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

“So, why Komachi?”

My eyes spontaneously turned rotten, starkly different from the shining glitter in my eyes earlier. In contrast, Komachi wore a grinning smile on her face as she was standing at the front of the door.

“Didn’t you hear me? That there was someone going through the pains of taking care of useless weight.”

Could it be? No, there wasn’t a need to hypothesize because that “useless weight” was probably referring to me… Well, since she didn’t say useless person, then this was a rather mild phrasing coming from Yukinoshita. Maybe she’s in a good mood today, hm?

Once Yukinoshita gave an outline of the situation, Komachi went “hoh, hoh” and nodded.

“Please let me see those surveys or whatever.”

Komachi shot her hands out and Yukinoshita gently handed over the stack of papers. She tilted her head up and down, nodding as she sifted through the papers one by one.

“…I see, I think I have the gist of what everyone’s generally worried about.”

Quick to comprehend and adapt truly made her a capable little sister. Even the problem this time, she quickly understood it. Well, putting Zaimokuza aside, the insecurities regarding marriage life in the future for Miura and Kawasaki were understandable. Not discussing Ebina-san was a no brainer, right?

Komachi and the rest of us all reached a common understanding of the situation.

“Uh huh, it’s just we’re not sure how to go from here.”

“We can’t just put these out as they are now… It’d be really helpful if you had any ideas about what to do.”

After Yuigahama and Yukinoshita spoke, Komachi placed her index finger on her temple, doing circular motions while thinking.

“Fumu fumu… Ha! Komachi light bulb!”

She then clapped her hands, making a slapping sound. This bizarre dramatic acting was fishy... It looked like she wasn’t thinking of anything good… But regardless of my unease, the other three sent her stares full of expectation. Having received those looks, Komachi erected her index finger and triumphantly began speaking.

“For now, based on these surveys, everyone’s hopelessly lacking in wife points. We need to start off with raising those points.”

“What the heck are ‘wife points’…?”

“Don’t worry about the trivialities. Basically, we’ll shift the direction of the plan to how to become more like a bride!”

She nonchalantly ignored my concerns and on top of that, she even started to redirect the direction of the plan. Listening to Komachi’s energetic words, Hiratsuka-sensei spoke up.

“Fumu, so it’s something like a bridal training course.”

“That’s a good phrase! Komachi will take it!　☆”

She performed a bizarre gesture as if writing a memo in her palm, stood up, and loudly proclaimed.

“Without further ado… We will now begin the bridal training course! Thump, thump ♪ Wife points showdown~!! Don don, pafu pafu!”

Yukinoshita, Hiratsuka-sensei, and I shot dubious stares at Komachi, but for some reason, only Yuigahama was enthusiastically clapping her hands.

“Like I said, what the heck are ‘wife points’…?”

It looked like I wouldn’t be getting the answer to my concerns for an eternity.

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

The wife points showdown or whatever was to be done on another day because Komachi had some preparations to do on her end.

And that day was upon us. Although we gathered at the club room, as Komachi had instructed, the group of girls were nowhere to be seen.

And now I had to wait for some time for them to get in contact with me.

In the meantime, I was left alone in the Service Club room and was forced to kill some time. Well, it’s not like that’s a bad thing or anything. Since ages ago, I was super good at holding the forte while everyone was out anyway.

As I was absorbed in reading while waiting for them, my cellphone phone vibrated. Upon checking, it was a mail from Komachi.

…Just what exactly was she planning to do by having everyone gather at the home economics room? But, well, when it came to requests from my little sister, the one who typically saw to them were me.

I gallantly left the club room and headed for the home economics room.

The hallway afterschool with no signs of people was comfortable. It was submerged in a silence that seemed like a lie from its normally boisterous levels.

But as I approached the home economics room, it was oddly getting noisier. I could even hear shrieks sometimes running down the hallway too.

Hey, hey… It was starting to get too scary to enter the home economics room now…

But I was already at front of the door.

I mustered my courage and opened the door.

When I did, Komachi was wearing an apron, standing by waiting for me.

“Ah, finally here. Okay, let’s get started, onii-chan.”

“Exactly what’s getting started…?”

After I asked, Komachi took a daunting pose and placed her hands on her hips.

“Starting now is the bridal training! Thump, thump ☆ Wife points showdown~♪”

When she exclaimed in a high voice, Komachi revealed a ladle from behind her. What’s this? What BØY<ref>Hareluya II Boy</ref> were you trying to be?

Once she set herself up by pretending the ladle was a microphone, she did a jerking turn to behind her.

“We’ll start off first with a cooking showdown!”

Ahead of where she turned to were three people sporting the same apron appearance as Komachi: Yukinoshita, Yuigahama, and Hiratsuka-sensei. Sitting at the table situated further in were two familiar faces.

“We look forward to working with all of our judges!”

In response to Komachi’s call, one person waved his hands.

“I’m not sure why I was called here, but… Everyone, do your best!”

“Fumuu, the less you explain, the deeper it is, this setting as of late. Very well! I, the Master Swordsman, will play along with your games!”

They were Totsuka and Zaimokuza. Did Komachi call these two here? When I got confused, Komachi pointed at the table seat.

“Okay, onii-chan, please have a seat at the judge’s seat.”

So it looked like those in aprons would make food while the people designated at the seats would judge. I wasn’t getting a good feeling, but even if I was unwilling here, Komachi would do this and that to force my participation.

Just as I was instructed, I took my position at the seat prepared for me.

Frankly, I had a lot of doubts regarding this development. But amongst them, there was just one thing that bothered me the most that I had to make sure of.

“Should Totsuka really be sitting here? Hey, should he be here?”

I figured I’d ask Komachi, but she nonchalantly ignored me, and turned around to face Yuigahama and the others. Hold on, wasn’t ignoring me like that a little mean?

“The theme is a boy’s desired homemade cooking. And the first batter up is Yui-san!”

Upon her announcement, Yuigahama readily took a step forward. In her hands was a plate with a metallic lid that I sworn I had seen in a high class restaurant before

“Um, the menu is…”

“Japanese hamburger!”

In the middle of Komachi’s questioning, Yuigahama answered. At the same time, she removed the metallic lid and showcased her dish as if it was an artifact she had confidence in. But the reaction of Komachi who laid her eyes on it wasn’t so positive.

“…Err—”

Komachi was completely baffled. Understandable.

Dripping all over the deeply blackened body of mass was sauce. There were also deep brown fried vegetables along with tattered green onions.

…Japanese? Which part was? If anything, there wasn’t a hint of Japanese in this dish because it looked like it was the scene of a volcano… It was the kind of visual where if you mentioned the Kilauea volcano, I’d probably believe it. In the first place, where was the hamburger element in it? Then again, was this edible?

Despite my retreating, Zaimokuza gallantly reached out with his hand, apparently getting high spirited from the thought of eating a girl’s handmade cooking.

“Goramu goramu. Nano, nano, Nanjiro! It is as they say of ages past. That one should not judge from what you see before you. It is likely that there exists a hidden brilliance in this dish deep within its exterior…”

Zaimokuza was unusually spouting some impressive words, but in reality, he wasn’t saying anything correct, since the words he spoke were a little empty.

When he carried the hamburger to his mouth, Zaimokuza moaned “mu!” as if he was enlightened with a divine oracle and popped opened his eyes.

“Buhebo!”

When he made a super subdued groan, he fell flat on the desk. He didn’t move a single inch since then. The inside of the room buzzed into silence.

The criminal was someone amongst us…

Komachi stared at Zaimokuza and after confirming that he may not be coming back to this world, she spun towards me.

“Ummmm, since the Chuuni-san collapsed, next is… Onii-chan.”

“Eh?”

When I became bewildered from being pointed at, Yuigahama’s cooking slid into my view.

“Guh…”

I sank into silence when the cooking with the horrific visual stared at me.

Even if Zaimokuza was known to have absurdly, annoying overreactions, for him to be damaged that much made me unable to muster my courage. As I stiffly sat there, Yuigahama caressed the bun of her hair as she laughed, trying to gloss it over

“Hi-Hikki, y-you don’t have to force yourself to eat it…”

She averted her down casted eyes and made a feigned laugh. No, if I could, I wouldn’t force myself at all. They did tend to say “where might is master, justice is servant” after all.

But even so, I couldn’t just throw in the towel here. I had to give my gratitude for being given life. Not to mention Zaimokuza already fulfilled the victim quota and, well, also, um, you know. It’s not so often this kind of opportunity came along.

Aah, besides, there was no way I could allow Totsuka to consume any of this.

In order to charge up my courage, I sent a look to Totsuka who was beside me.

“Hachiman? Is something wrong?”

As if my abrupt look to Totsuka was strange, Totsuka tilted his head and smiled.

I want to protect this smile…

Right now, the only one who could protect it was me. Might’s coming through, so get lost justice.

With a strong will, I took my chopsticks. I then grabbed the plate and threw everything into my mouth.

Crush, bite, gulp. In just that one bite, the curtains to the Koshien<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Koshien_Stadium</ref> of Hellish Tastes were raised.

“Hikki…”

It felt like Yuigahama was looking at me with teary eyes and quite frankly, I was the one in tears, but that wasn’t something I could possibly say out loud.

With everyone watching me with abated breath, I somehow managed to swallow everything.

The home economics room filled with silence and only the sound of the chopsticks I put down reverberated.

I let out a small breath and slowly opened my mouth.

[[File: YahariLoveCom_v075_051.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]

“Yeah… Well, how should I say this? If you prepare yourself and forcibly eat it, it’s not something you could not eat…”

It had zero human points, let alone wife points.

“Your comment’s too weird!”

Yuigahama let out a heartbroken scream, but if you’re going to say something like that, try a little harder… Because I most certainly did.

“I’m not sure what to think if you’re saying that with a blue face like that…”

Yukinoshita looked somewhat fed up and astonished and Komachi quickly lined up next to her.

“Next is Yukino-san!”

With Komachi urging her, Yukinoshita carried over her cooking. In the same manner as Yuigahama’s plate from earlier, her plate was covered with a metallic lid of the sort.

“Please present your menu!”

“I made paella…”

Upon lifting up the cover, on the plate was beautiful paella. Yuigahama raised her voice in admiration at what she had looked at.

“Oh~, Italian cooking.”

“Paella’s a Spanish dish.”

“Eh? But it was at Saizeriya<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saizeriya</ref>… Eh?”

Yuigahama was confused when Yukinoshita snappily corrected her. I understand. Saizeriya certainly did offer paella. The Mediterranean Sea Pilaf had (paella) written next to it after all.

That paella was brought to us judges. Seafood was the star of dish, lavished with meat and vegetables and with the rice simmered in saffron also appearing fresh, the distant Mediterranean Sea breeze ascended upwards.

…Well, not that I had ever been to the Mediterranean Sea though.

Since I completely devoured all of Yuigahama’s cooking earlier, I gave the honors to Totsuka. If it’s Yukinoshita’s food, then there shouldn’t be anything to worry about.

When I gave way to Totsuka, he perked up with a smile and quickly grabbed his spoon. He then took a bite.

“Woow, Yukinoshita-san, you really are a good cook!”

“It’s not that big of a deal. It’s simply a matter of getting used to it.”

There was a part of Yukinoshita who truthfully thought so, showing no concern over embarrassment of the sort. She said so in a calm manner like always.

Following Totsuka, I grabbed a bite myself. The rice was cooked properly, the balance of ingredients was good, and even my appetite was getting stimulated again. No matter what it was, I had not a single complaint. It’s just that it didn’t feel very bridal…

“It has a normal good taste that it’s hard to comment on…”

I thought there wasn’t particularly too much to say and Yuigahama raised her hand.

“Me too! I want to eat some too!”

“Okay, okay, let’s all help ourselves to the dish after we finish~!”

Komachi interrupted and gently kept Yuigahama at bay.

“Now then, next is Komachi. Here you go, meat and potato stew.”

She wasn’t acting particularly presumptuous when she presented her food, but the one who was the most knowledgeable when it came to Komachi’s cooking was none other than I. Just like always, it was delicious. Then again, why the heck was she participating in this showdown? There wasn’t any meaning in increasing her wife points because she wasn’t getting married any time soon.

“Yeah. Well, you know. It’s like always. Also, you’re trying to show off too much with your selection.”

“Kuh, our closeness backfired…”

Komachi clicked her tongue as she spoke and Totsuka promptly followed up.

“But it’s really good though?”

Because Totsuka had uttered so straightforwardly that his words were filled with truthful warmth, causing Komachi to shed tears.

“Uuu, Totsuka-san, you’re such a good person… Your wife points are so high…”

“I feel the same way too…”

Frankly, he was without a doubt the top runner here. Komachi and I let out sighs, each of our sighs having a different meaning.

But Komachi shook her head and came back to her senses.

“Hah, not good, not good. Now, for the star performer, we have Hiratsuka-sensei.”

Hiratsuka-sensei wore a daring smile, full of confidence, and proudly stepped forward as if meeting the expectations of how she was presented.

“What did sensei cook?”

“Fufufu, this!”

Tada! Came off the silver cover and what appeared was a plate full of brown colored meat. A large helping of meat and bean sprout along with a large bowl of white rice.

The meat, meat, and meat that bared forth its instincts as if a violent, animalistic nature was awakened. And then, the savory aroma that stimulated the appetite, completely squeezing out the feeling of hunger.

This combination was something I was familiar with. There was no doubt about it.

“Don’t tell me, this is!? Only the meat and bean sprouts are cooked, with the entirety of it being covered in yakiniku sauce!”

“Can you really call that cooking…?”

Yukinoshita said so in doubt, but Hiratsuka-sensei ignored her and shot me a question, full of confidence.

“How about it, Hikigaya?”

How vexing! But I couldn’t help but feel it! (The deliciousness)

I regret to say, but I had no choice but to acknowledge it…

“Delicious… It’s super delicious… The yakiniku sauce is awesome…”

“Praise me…”

Hiratsuka-sensei popped a vein at her brow and glared at me. Uh, but, if you’re going to call that cooking, even I could make it… Menu in mind, the wife points were really low, you know?

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

Ultimately, unable to gauge their wife points with just cooking, we proceeded on to the next stage of the contest.

“Now then, next is the ‘What would you do at a time like this?’ wife quiz!”

When she announced with a loud voice, urging the girl group with “please have a seat” to the long table and not explaining anything, they sat in a row. On the other hand, Totsuka still remained sitting at the seat for the judges. Zaimokuza’s corpse was left as is. We couldn’t object to Komachi’s instructions since we had requested her help as the Service Club, so we had no choice but to comply obediently.

“Starting now, I’ll be asking everyone questions that will gauge your wife points. Everyone should write their answers as if they were a wife.”

Fumu, so in other words, she was doing a case study by means of a quiz, huh? So those who sat at the long desk would be the answering participants. I see. If that’s how things were going to be, where I should sit was all but natural.

“So without further ado… Er, what are you doing there, onii-chan…?”

“I’m aiming to be a full-time house husband after all.”

Komachi asked me having noticed my seat relocation, but my answer was very much simple. Since I had to act as the judge earlier in the cooking showdown, I couldn’t participate, but I was confident that I had far more wife points than the girls here. I’ll teach them a thing or two about what it means to be a wife.

“Hachiman, do your best!”

When Totsuka waved at me with a smile from the judge’s seat, Komachi gave up going “oh well” and smiled.

“Well, whatever. Okay, let’s get started~. Question: ‘Your mother-in-law lodged a complaint regarding your cleaning. What do you do at a time like this?’ Please write your answer on the flip board!”

Ah, so we had a flip board, huh? There certainly was one situated at where our hands were. Just when did Komachi prepare these…?

I quickly wrote down my answer without batting an eyelash. Having some extra time, I checked with how the others were doing. Yuigahama was groaning while Yukinoshita began writing her answer smoothly. Hiratsuka-sensei was mumbling something as she scribbled away.

After confirming that everyone finished, Komachi spoke up.

“Now then, your answers, bam!”

The boards were flipped over one by one as Komachi pointed at us sequentially.

The first one was Yuigahama. Yuigahama went “here we go” and flipped over her board.

“Say sorry and do it over.”

It was an answer typical of Yuigahama. On TV, mother-in-laws tended to shut down any form of apology if you never got along, so I couldn’t say that was a very good thing… Seemed like she’d have it tough…

After her was Yukinoshita who flipped her board with a disinterested expression.

“Explain from the start how reasonable my cleaning methods are.”

Aah, this gave off THE YUKINOSHITA vibes. It looked like she’d be okay since she’d be able to shut down any arguments from her mother-in-law. In place of that, rather than her mother-in-law getting refuted, it’d be her husband who’d get refuted over and over again, so it seemed rough... For those around her.

Furthermore, Hiratsuka-sensei went “fufu” with a smile and answered.

“Talk with my fists.”

Mmm. Engage in physical conversation, huh? It must be that. So it was something like having duels for brains and basically settling all problems with a duel.<ref>Artificial Insect KABUTO BORG Victory by Victory</ref> If you were to give an extremely positive rationalization of this answer, then it meant gaining acceptance through confrontation and forming a truce. If I were to explain it with common sense, then it was more like “what in the world was this person saying?”

And then, it was finally my turn.

I quickly flipped my board over.

“Make the seasoning extra strong in her miso soup.”

You could relieve yourself of some stress by not forgetting to take your revenge. Moreover, if you redirected her attention to a new problem, she wouldn’t have any more complaints regarding your cleaning. It was one of those getting revenge in an unlikely place kind of things. It was just a question of adding more salt to the wound until it was my victory…

“Hoooh~, very individualistic answers I see… For the time being, sensei and onii-chan are out.”

Komachi took a sweeping look of the answers and made an “x” with her fingers and made a wry smile. No good, huuuh. Well, I guess adding extra salt might be a bit too unrealistic. Then making it sweeter would work. A sweeter taste would definitely be more noticeable.

Still, there really wasn’t anything worthwhile from answers in a quiz like this… As I thought that, Komachi revealed a flip board from behind her back. It looked like she had a model answer prepared.

“A Komachi-like model answer would be this. ‘Complain to my own mother and try harder tomorrow.’”

“It’s such an oddly realistic answer!?”

Yuigahama answered with a slightly retreating voice. You got that right. It’s kind of like being overwhelmed with that feeling of trying hard as you suffered. What? Was there someone a real handful in the family or something?

Despite the heaviness of the answer, the person in question didn’t seem too bothered and cheerfully continued on.

“Let’s keep going~. Here’s the next question.”

When she said that, Komachi spoke with a tone of acting.

“Tomorrow is Christmas. But no thanks to your good for nothing husband, this month is a bit tight…”

Looking at the sniffing Komachi whose expression sank into gloominess, Yukinoshita murmured.

“Oh, it’s as if that’s like a certain someone.”

“That’s so true.”

“Well, there are men like that in the world after all. The women who support them are what you call good wives.”

In response to Yuigahama’s big nod, Hiratsuka-sensei answered seriously. Pardon me? Could you please stop looking at me as you say that?

Because the three spoke unanimously, they had interrupted Komachi in the middle of her reading. She placed her hands on her waist and frowned.

“I’m still in the middle of my question~… In that situation, what would you do about your child’s present?”

When she finished reading the question this time, Komachi cutely tilted her head. That being the signal, everyone began writing down their answer.

The ticking sounds of the long hand of the clock and the squeaking sounds of moving pens overlapped. Once a certain amount of time had passed, Komachi spoke up.

“Tiiiime’s uuup. Now then, your answer, bam!”

Just like earlier, Yuigahama was first.

“Cheap toy.”

Did their grades drop or something? Well, that was probably the safest option. And so, since the kids would be completely more knowledgeable about the price of the toys than the adults, they’d surely realize there was something going on in regards to the drop in grades, right...? The result was that she might raise children that would be very mindful of the mood.

Next was Yukinoshita.

“A book.”

I see. It also depended on what book was given, but a great reading experience was a bliss that couldn’t be replaced for anything else. As far as cost performance was concerned, it was satisfactory. It was a very befitting answer of an avid reader.

Following her was Hiratsuka-sensei with a smile.

“A Blu-ray box of a classic anime.”

That’s just something you want, isn’t it?

It was now my turn.

“Explain that Santa doesn’t visit naughty kids.”

…This was something my dad told me, I believe. That bastard… Just what were you saying to me as young as I was back then…? While it was fine that mom prepared something for me afterwards, my young heart was already resolved to hunt down Santa…

Looking at everybody’s answer, Komachi tapped on her temple.

“Aaahn, it looks like everyone didn’t pay close attention to the question. The core of the question lies with how to deal with the problem.”

Komachi erected her finger and said. Apparently it wasn’t a question about what kind of present to give to the child.

“That being said, a Komachi-like correct answer would be this.”

Komachi presented her board and read it aloud.

“Leave it to their grandparents.”

“Is that really fine…?”

Yukinoshita was astounded and looked at Komachi with cold eyes, but Komachi clicked her tongue as she waved her finger.

“It’s okay. Grandpa and grandma are so super sweet to their grandchildren. Source is Komachi.”

When I looked at Komachi who pointed at herself, I suddenly remembered. Speaking of which, that’s right. Back when I was a confused little child, both grandma and grandpa were very kind.

“Well, that’s true. But they tend to be sweeter with the younger one.”

“The melancholy of the eldest, huh?”

Hiratsuka-sensei laughed and said it in a teasing way. No, no, it wasn’t that melancholic at all. I mean even now, the one who pampers Komachi the most in my family was probably me anyway.

And the person in question, Komachi, looked at the judge’s seat.

“Umm. Having seen the answers up until now, what are your thoughts so far Totsuka-san?”

Once asked, Totsuka who had been watching the entire time thought about what to say and made a sudden smile.

“Being given a book for a present seems like an amazing experience.”

Alright, I know what present I’ll be going with this year.

Let’s go with a book. What kind of book should I get, hm…? Since he’s in the tennis club, then something related would be good. Or maybe a classic fairy tale or a novel or even a legend. My recommendation would be “The Little Prince”. In that case, I’ll stop midway and go with “The Prince of Tennis”!

It looked like the interview with Totsuka ended as I was thinking. Komachi once again began directing.

“Okaaay, thank you very much. Well, well, this is the last question.”

When she said that, Komachi started up a little play.

“’Recently, my husband has been coming home late… Could it be an affair?’ What would you do at a time like this? Now, please put your answers on the flip board!”

At the participant seats, Yuigahama groaned over and over, Yukinoshita was quiet pretending not to recognize anything except for broadly grinning and Hiratsuka-sensei was blabbering about something while molding her hands into a fist while actively making noises with her fingers. This was a little late, but I really didn’t like sitting here…

I wrote down my answer on the board hoping for this to hurry up and end already and Komachi announced the end of the thinking time.

“And time’s up~. Now then, let’s see all your answers at once.”

Komachi extended both her hands outwards and then everyone simultaneously spoke their answers.

“Be worried.”

The way Yuigahama spoke was already worried.

“Hunt him down.”

Yukinoshita’s tone was sharp like an edged tool.

“The fist of punishment.”

Hiratsuka-sensei clutched her fist as she answered.

“Get consolation money, child support and divorce.”

When I presented my board and spoke, Komachi nodded as she looked at each one.

“Looks like everyone’s presented their answer~.”

I emulated Komachi as she examined the answers one by one and looked at every other answer. And my eyes stopped on one of them.

“What the heck do you mean by “hunt him down”… That’s super scary…”

When I said that, Yukinoshita tilted her head with a blank face.

“Oh, I must have mistaken it for question him. However, it boils down to the same thing.”

She then made a smile. Scary. What’s with this person? Scary. It wasn’t just me because Totsuka and Yuigahama and of course Hiratsuka-sensei were shocked too.

But it looked like it wasn’t something entirely out of the question as an answer for Komachi.

“Putting aside onii-chan’s answer, everyone else’s is on the right track, buuut a correct Komachi-like answer would be something like this.”

She then raised her own flip board.

“’Believe in him.’ This has a lot of Komachi points.”

The girl group let out an “ooh” in admiration as if she concluded things on a good note of the sort. To be in middle school and have this awareness, or rather conversely, it’s exactly because she was in middle school that she was watching a dream. Either way, with this kind of answer, once she was betrayed, she’d end going through a terrible experience.

I didn’t think at all that believing was necessarily the one solution to every situation. Not believing, in other words, suspecting was a self-defense mechanism of your own heart. The act of abandoning that form of defense was no different from hurting yourself.

“Is that really okay?”

When I asked her with eyes full of doubt and caution, Komachi cutely tilted her head.

“Mmm, the person Komachi likes would probably be someone who’d look like he wouldn’t get involved in an affair. And since he’d be honest to a fault as well as a hinedere<ref>One of those archetype types that Komachi makes up for Hachiman. First time she used it was back during the camping trip when Hachiman comments on Yui in her cat costume. It’s basically twisted dere</ref>-san, I wouldn’t have to worry too much.”

“…Is there really someone like that out there?”

Is she an idiot…? In the first place, an incomprehensible guy who was weirdly honest to a fault and was twisted was definitely no one decent. Aim for a better guy.

“You’d be surprised.”

Komachi showed an embarrassing smile, but she immediately jumped right back into her usual high spirited self.

“Now then, it’s the long awaited final match!”

She raised her voice and with that, it was finally the start of the closing heart thumping Wife Points Showdown.

Like I said, what the heck are wife points?

 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

I sat absentmindedly in the home economics class, being forced to wait for quite a bit of time.

It looked like Totsuka was pulled away from the middle of his club activities so he went back. Just before leaving, he mentioned what a bummer that he wouldn’t get to see everyone in wedding dresses, but I was more bummed out by the fact that I wouldn’t get to see Totsuka in a wedding dress instead… No, given the occasion, I wouldn’t mind seeing him in a tuxedo either! In fact, I want to see him in one!

As I was engrossed in my lone, mute emotions, the door clattered open and Komachi came in.

When I looked, she was in a wedding dress.

It was an unorthodox dress with a mini-skirt. As for the cloth, instead of being pure white, it had a yellowish huge, making prominent a healthy, bright, and lively cuteness.

With her new appearance, Komachi’s spirits were higher than even before.

“Happy, Embarassing Bride Outfit Showdown~! And so that being the case, Komachi changed into a dress too. Onii-chan, looky, looky!”

“Yeah, yeah, you're the cutest in the world.”

When I said that, Komachi shoulders made a clacking sound when they dropped and the motivation in her voice vanished.

“There it is. Saying whatever he wants again. Well, whatever. Now then, we'll start off the show with Yui-san.”

After Komachi made her announcement when she faced the door, the sound of the door timidly clattering open could be heard.

Yuigahama peeked in only with her head and looked around the room restlessly. Finally looking like she made her resolve, she entered the room.

The cloth of her dress was pink in color, an appearance with a brilliant glamor which served to complement Yuigahama’s hair color. The short skirt was fluffed out and surpassing what I had thought, it made it more conspicuous how slender her legs were. The expanded skirt wrapped around her waist and her boldly exposed chest area with the glimmering spangle and lamé was bright. Frankly, it was hard to look at her directly.

Whether it was because she was nervous or she wasn’t used to wearing the dress, her struts were awkward and stiff. When our eyes met, her cheeks turned flush red as if being in the wedding dress was really embarrassing after all. I could sense her embarrassment as well and it was starting to infect me too, so please stop glancing at me…

When Yuigahama finally made her way beside Komachi, she moved behind Komachi as if using her as a shield.

“Um... Ko-Komachi-chan, where'd you get this?”

“Ahaaan, it's a secret ♪.”

Komachi winked and brushed it off. She probably borrowed them from the rival companies involved in the plan. She was my little sister that didn't leave a nook or cranny unturned.

“Okay, okay, next is Yukino-saan!”

When Komachi called her name, the door opened without a sound. And then, gracefully entering the room without even the slightest sound of footsteps was Yukinoshita.

Everyone instinctively held their breaths.

The pure white dress was elegantly arced in such a way that served to emphasize the lines of her body. Her bosom gave presence to the flower decorations and the gentle-sloping curves lustrously stretched around her feet like the fins of a mermaid. From her head, the long, long laced veil hung from her head resembled a blanket of piling snow atop her jet black hair. The dress didn’t try to hide her pure white skin. In fact, it was kindly encompassing her as if to promote that beauty.

Behind the covering of the veil, Yukinoshita closed her eyes and slowly walked in a manner to conceal her face.

“...Why me as well?”

I could hear that mutter escape from her veil.

She seemed rather upset. Even if she couldn’t be seen acting tough, it was easy to tell from her aura, and I mean just her aura. When her veil lightly fluttered, you could see a glimpse of her cheeks mixed with discontent and flushed bright red from embarrassment.

“Ooh, she is most certainly upset... Not even the veil can hide her true nature...”

“...What was that?”

A glare packed with coldness and intensity pierced me from behind the veil. It had to be that. Just like how the white kimono had the bridal headdress, the veil of the dress should be expected to have a similar effect. Although it seemed like it didn’t really have that effect for Yukinoshita.

Yukinoshita lined up next to Yuigahama as well and Komachi observed the two with a look of satisfaction. There was just one more person left in this Bride Outfit Showdown.

“Now then, for our final contestant, Hiratsuka-sensei~♪!”

Compared to how Komachi presented the other two, she seemed more relaxed this time. It made me curious as to why it sounded like she was saying final loser instead of final contestant.

But in spite of that soft announcement, the door slowly opened. In that instant, tranquility visited the room that made everyone forget to even breathe.

Easing into the home economics room was a beautiful woman with her eyes gracefully closed, taking single steps inwards while avoiding trampling on the long, continuing veil.

When Komachi went out to the front, the one who called her out was surprised herself and grew stiff.

“…Who?”

While bewildered, Komachi squeezed out a single word. No, I was thinking the same thing…

Her black hair that was always straight was tied into a bundle, consolidated together at a slightly high position. The interweaving laces that followed from there lightly wrapped around her exposed back but even so, it was unable to hide the beautiful curvatures that extended from her nape to her shoulder blades.

The dress had an orthodox, slightly classic style and that alone emphasized the beauty of every single part of her body. Her snow white gloves were thin that stretched to her fingers and the long skirt that expanded starting from her waist which acted as a simple tube top that decorated her hips emphasized the fine details of her skin and her abundant bosom.

“Hi-Hiratsuka-sensei. So pretty…”

“She should just look like that all the time…”

Yuigahama and Yukinoshita raised their voice in admiration and surprise, being moved from the sight before them despite being of the same sex.

“Hikigaya… How is it? I’m pretty good, aren’t I?”

Hiratsuka-sensei turned towards me and made a boastful laugh. It was an innocent smile that looked like she succeeded in playing a prank, filling in the missing piece of the dress.

It would’ve been preferable had I said something tactful at the moment, but apparently my eyes were absorbed in her appearance. When I noticed I was silent, I scratched my cheeks to try to hide my embarrassment.

“A-Aah… Well… Um… You’re very pretty.”

When I managed to say something, Hiratsuka-sensei blinked her eyes several times.

“…I-I see… T-Thank you.”

Hiratsuka-sensei buried her face in her bouquet and mumbled. The way she was trying to hide her redness that reached up to her ears didn’t coordinate with her age at all that it made her adorable. Really, just why couldn’t she get married…?

With Yuigahama, Yukinoshita, and Hiratsuka-sensei gathered, this was the end of the Bride Outfit Showdown. With the final showdown over, Komachi announced with a loud voice.

“Result presentation~!”

Komachi clapped her hands as she said that and we followed in suit and gave applause as well.

She nodded in satisfaction and Komachi made a sweeping look of the home economics room.

What she looked at were the piling plates in the sink, the flip boards and signing pens, and then, the girls in wedding dresses.

After seeing everything, Komachi made a wry smile.

“Aah, everyone was totally no good~… The winner’s pretty much Koma…”

“…”

Just as she was about to finish speaking, there was a stare filled with pressure coming from somewhere. A strong will that wouldn’t allow her to say any further could be felt. I looked in the direction of where I could feel that abnormally strong will and Hiratsuka-sensei was exuding a serious murderous intent.

Even so, Komachi attempted to finish her words.

“T-The winner is…”

“……”

As if trying to run away from that stare, Komachi looked away from Hiratsuka-sensei. A sweat fell from her brow.

“The, winner, is…”

“………!”

In the face of the overwhelming intensity, Komachi faltered and her shoulders went clack as they dropped. She continued the rest of her words with a powerless voice that sounded like it would disappear.

“T-The winner is… Hiratsuka-sensei, right…”

When she spoke fragmentally, Hiratsuka-sensei made a bright smile. This person’s way too happy here…

“Mm? I-Is that so? Well, ahahaha! Wow, to think I’d be the winner, huh! I wonder if marriage Is just around the corner, hm…?”

Yuigahama made a “tahaha” strained laugh to the shamelessly blurting Hiratsuka-sensei and Yukinoshita was silently amazed and let out a brief sigh. Komachi approached me with a sobbing voice going “fuee”, sniffed her nose, and wiped her tears.

“I-I was scared…. I was sooo scared…”

“There, there…”

As I patted Komachi’s head while cheering her up, something suddenly came to mind. That’s right. It’s because she had a part of her that was like this that Hiratsuka-sensei couldn’t get married, huh…

Looking at Hiratsuka-sensei who was celebrating by herself, Yuigahama clapped her hands as if she thought up of something.

“Ah, since we went through the trouble, let’s take a picture together!”

“Ah, that sounds nice! C’mon, onii-chan.”

Komachi who heard the suggestion suddenly made a smile. I knew she was faking her tears, but onii-chan wanted her to try just a little bit harder… And then, since we had to take the picture, she pushed on me from behind.

“Don’t push…”

When I was pushed to the front of the window where the glow of the setting sun began to shine through, standing there was Yukinoshita moved to the side as if trying to avoid me. She then tried to fade out from there.

“I’ll refrain.”

Although she said that, Yuigahama who was waiting in her path caught her.

“C’mon, Yukinon too.”

“Don’t cling onto me…”

Yuigahama pulled Yukinoshita along right towards the middle. She then pulled me closer by my sleeve.

“Don’t pull on me…”

“Yeah, yeah!”

She made a pleasant smile, further pulling on Yukinoshita’s arms and mine.

“We’re all ready to go here! I’m taking the picture!”

When Komachi finished setting the camera on her cellphone, likely using an automatic timer, she flew towards us.

“This isn’t so bad every now and then, right?”

Hiratsuka-sensei said with a gentle tone. She stood next to me and gently placed her hand on my shoulder. Well, if it’s every now and then. Ah, I’ll send the picture to Totsuka afterwards.

And then, the sound of the shutter echoed in the evening home economics room.

[[File:YahariLoveCom_v075_075.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]
 
<center><big>×　×　×</big></center>
 

It was late at night on Friday, a few days since the Wife Points Showdown.

We had our dinner and the only ones remaining in the living room was Komachi and I, my parents already having gone to sleep.

I was slumped on the sofa looking at my laptop while listening to the sound of Komachi washing the dishes in the kitchen. It completely went over my head, but we had to write a column that would be used on the page of the local magazine. Starting tomorrow was a weekend so if I concentrated late into the night, I should be able to make some progress.

Mammals were supposedly nocturnal beasts by nature. Since I was a mammal as well, I would be much more active during the night. Really, I want to do some breastfeeding.

I wrestled with the manuscript that I had yet to write a single word for, wondering what I should write for the thing they called a column. There was barely any time left until the deadline. Just what the heck did we do up until now, but that’s not it, seeee? Nothing’s just coming to mind, seeee? Do you understand this feeling, hm? You probably don’t riiiight? Because I totally don’t. Whatever, let’s just hurry up and write something.

I would repeatedly write and erase, erase and write, gradually getting things solidified in the process. My hands would stop whenever I contemplated about the things I needed to write and my language. The time I spent playing Kancolle on the side began to become longer than the time I spent typing away on the keyboard.

I guess this was as far as I could go for today huh…

Just as I was about to call it a day, the cellphone which I left on the table further away rumbled. The vibration notified me of an incoming call. Aah, but I couldn’t move my hands right now.

When I gave up and ignored it, Komachi turned off the faucet with a squeak and she returned from the kitchen while drying her hands with a towel. On her way back, she grabbed my cellphone and tossed it to me.

“Onii-chan, phone.”

“Mm.”

The phone went smack when I caught it. Well, since she got me the phone and all, there was no way I couldn’t pick up the phone now. Upon looking at the display, the caller was Yuigahama. I rested the cellphone on my shoulders all the while having an idea of what she was calling me for and started the phone as I did work.

“Hello?”

“Ah, Hikki, are you done?”

Bullseye. It was about the manuscript. If I had it done, I would’ve sent it over to you, jeez.

“Like it’d be that easy. Are you guys done on your end?”

“Uh huh, I drew the pictures. Yukinon is putting everything together. Once we get Hikki’s manuscript, we’re all done.”

Yukinoshita was doing the editing and compiling while Yuigahama was doing cut-out illustrations. It was a division of labor where each of us was assigned a job based on our aptitude.

Then again, the fact that they were waiting on my manuscript put unnecessary pressure which caused my hands to move slower though… When I went slightly quiet, being a little apologetic, I could hear a faint voice on the other end.

“Is he already finished?”

It was apparently Yukinoshita. Oh, was Yuigahama staying the night at Yukinoshita’s? Those two sure were hitting it off, hm…?

“Eh? Oh, okay. She asked if you’re done already.”

I could still hear Yuigahama’s voice, clear as ever. It looked like the phone was picking up Yukinoshita’s voice who didn’t seem to have been all that farther away.

“Not yet.”

“He said not yet. Eh, okay, I’ll ask.”

It sounded like Yuigahama was talking with Yukinoshita. There was a small pause before she answered again.

“She asked when you’ll be done.”

“No clue… Then again, this middleman business is a real pain.”

There wasn’t a need to play this telephone game, was there…? When I said that, on the other end of the phone was the exchange, “could you switch with me?” “okay, here”, that was slightly audible.

“Hello.”

“Yo.”

The one who spoke on the phone was Yukinoshita. Speaking of which, this might’ve been the first time we’ve ever spoken on the phone. While thinking those kinds of things, Yukinoshita went straight to the point.

“When will you be done?”

I reflexively winced to her usual, unchanging cold tone. Even on the phone, her words were packed with a forcible pressure.

“S-Sometime this week…”

When I stuttered on my words due to the slight feelings of guilt taking its toll on me, a small sigh could be heard from the other end of the phone.

“Today’s Friday, so I can assume by ‘sometime this week’ you mean today, right? Do you know when the deadline is?”

“B-By Monday…”

“That’s called next week. We’ll leave your column blank and move on ahead. Once you’re done, send it over.”

“Right. Ah, by send, you mean”

“Bye.”

She hung up the phone, not bothering to wait for me to finish my reply. Only the sound of buzzing could be heard. I glared at my phone and muttered to myself.

“…How can I send you anything if I don’t know your address?”

That’s why, no matter how hard I tried, the delivery of the manuscript would be pushed to Monday anyway. It couldn’t be helped. It was Yukinoshita’s fault for not listening to me properly… Well, the fact I wouldn’t meet the deadline made us even, yep.

I let out a brief sigh, being relieved from finishing that phone call. I flung my cellphone aside and rotated my shoulders.

But there wasn’t much time left to work. It was a real pain, so let’s get this over with quickly.

When I reengaged with the computer once again, coffee was offered to me before my eyes.

I looked up and Komachi was standing with two cups, one in each hand.

I took a cup from her with gratitude and Komachi took a seat next to me. It looked like she was going to stay awake and hang around.

“You don’t need to wait for me or anything.”

I wasn’t really sure how long it’d take. I might even have to stay up all night. When I said that, she shook her head.

“It’s okay. I want to read it so I’ll wait.”

“…If you say so.”

Well, tomorrow’s a weekend. It should be fine even if it’s a little later than usual. After taking a sip of my coffee and saying that, I began typing away on the keyboard.

Working alone usually meant I’d take it easy, but with someone waiting on me nearby, the only thing I could do was put in some effort and get things done.

In hoping to get as done as soon as possible, I continued to write and write with my poor writing and the pages and time began to pile.

In the quietness of the night, the sound of key presses echoed. Occasionally, only the sound of falling water droplets could be heard.

During that time, amongst all those sounds, there was a faint breathing of someone sleeping.

Having finished a majority of the piece and thinking that there was just a little more left, I took a look to my side and Komachi was dozing off.

With the comfortable weight resting against my shoulders, I closed my eyes for a split moment.

However, it was that instant.

Without waking up Komachi, I quietly hammered in the final paragraph that flashed by in my head.

 

Whether it is marriage or the future, no one knows what will happen down the road.

Common sense of the world dictates that to prepare meant to bring forth new sorrow.

But the right to wish for happiness is something held by everyone.

The effort for what is to come should not be neglected. In conclusion, the fine ladies of the world should claim a full-time house husband of their dreams before it is too late. And done.

<noinclude>
===Translation Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.S. 1|Short Story 1]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.S. 2|Short Story 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.S. 1

2014-07-12T13:10:17Z

Scr.zero:

==Short Story 1: Hikigaya Hachiman’s taste of home cooking is wrong as expected==

It was the peak of the fall reading season. Typically, this would be the season to be indulging in books, but today just wouldn’t let that come to pass as we stared at the computer that Hiratsuka-sensei forced onto.

“Chiba Prefecture Region Problem Consultation Mails…”

When I apathetically announced the title, Yuigahama clapped her hands repeatedly.

Yukinoshita stopped her hands that flipped the pages of her paperback book and gave me a puzzled look.

“…Hey, where did this get sent from?”

“Well, Hiratsuka-sensei probably had something to do with it…”

Recently, Hiratsuka-sensei suddenly added problem consultation mails to the activities of the Service Club. Apparently, they were mails from various people in school with issues.

Yuigahama looked at the computer and read aloud.

“Errm, today’s first letter is… A letter from a resident of Chiba City, Pen Name: Master Swordsman Shogun-sama.”

This guy’s pen name didn't mean anything, did it…? Just now, not only did a real name come to mind, but so did a face and figure.

<Pen Name: Master Swordsman-san’s Problem>

[I have chuunibyou, but I want to love]<ref>Chuunibyou demo Koi ga Shitai</ref>

<The Service Club’s Answer>

[Even if you’re suffering from chuunibyou, you can still love. Why don’t you muster up your courage and try confessing? The other party should reply with this: “I’m sorry.”]

“……He’s getting turned down already!?”

Yuigahama who was reading the answer noticed a little late. Unrequited love and a broken love were splendid loves too, you know?

But, well, just like this, only bothersome, worthless problems would come in. Also, even though it said Chiba Prefecture Region, only mails from Chiba City came in.

In any case, one case was dealt with, so on to the next mail. I sent Yuigahama a look to go on.

“Ah, okay, I’ll read the next one. Umm… This is from Pen Name: Currently looking for a spouse, I have stable income (teacher)-san.”

Hey, again, was there any point in having a pen name? Not to mention the appeal here was really outrageous. How serious was this person, like really? Then again, I mostly understood what this problem entailed from just the pen name alone.

<Pen Name: Currently looking for a spouse, I have stable income (teacher)-san >

[As embarrassing as it is, I’m not particularly well-versed in housework and that, of course, includes cooking. I can't help but worry when I'm married in the future (lol). In the first place, I’m worried about whether I can get married (lol), but I’m thinking that I do want to try to remember at least one special dish that I can cook. Something popular with men (lol), also something light so it’s popular with men, ah, I wrote that twice, didn’t I (lol)? Anyway, is there anything simple that will leave a good impression with the men?”

“This isn’t something you ask students, is it…?”

Creepy. This person's too serious that it's creepy. Also, the overuse of the self-inflicting (lol)'s were really freaking scary, so it's really creepy. But my fear wasn't at all shared with the other two as they nonchalantly talked.

“Ah, maybe meat and potato stew? Or something made at home?”

“If it's Japanese-styled hamburger, then just a little change to it would leave a different impression, wouldn't it?”

Well, what those two were saying were well-grounded. But it's exactly because it's well-grounded that there's a downfall to it.

“Well, wait. It's a minus if you end up aiming too high since conversely, it'll make you look creepy instead.”

Women who made those tend to think “as long as I make this, then I'll have it in the bag (lol), guys are too easy (lol)” and I wasn't too fond of that. Whoa, stereotyping.

“Then what would be good?”

“I-I might want to know too, a little bit.”

Yukinoshita shot a look at me while Yuigahama looked at me nervously.

“It looks to me you guys don't know the true meaning behind the “taste of home cooking”. Listen here. The thing about moms are that the way they handle their sons and daughters are completely different. And the taste of home cooking to men of the world is basically...”

I stopped abruptly and Yuigahama bended forward. Uh, I didn't say anything amazing...

“Just some adequately baked meat and white rice. This is the taste of home cooking.”

“...I feel silly for listening to you seriously.”

“And here I was thinking what you'd come up with...”

Both of them were completely astounded. If I were to write astounded as “AKIRE”,<ref>The joke has to do with astounded being pronounced as "akire".</ref> then that would give off vibes of a masterpiece.

But, well, I had an excuse to go with that.

“Anyway, the point is that a guy's stomach is very simple. Also, once it reaches marriage, then cooking is something you do every day, you know?”

When I spoke, Yukinoshita placed her hand on her chin and took a pondering posture.

“That's true. If it's something everyday, then we'll have to think of a lineup of dishes that the person won't get tired of...”

“No, anything complicated is just a pain. The easier, the better.”

“You're looking at this from a house-husband point of view...!? Not to mention your thinking is too realistic.”

“...Well, I'll just keep it in mind as a reference. How would this be for an answer?”

<The Service Club's Answer>

[Meat and potato stew and Japanese-styled hamburger would be the major ones but a dish that men would be reminded of their mother's home cooking would be ginger-fried pork. But Hiratsuka-sensei, shouldn't you find a partner first?]

...There really was no point to the pen names.

Someone take her already. Please.

[[Image:YahariLoveCom_v075_016.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]

[[Image:YahariLoveCom_v075_017.jpg|thumbnail|200px]]

<noinclude>
===Translation Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[My Youth Romantic Comedy Is Wrong As I Expected|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[My youth romantic comedy is wrong as I expected v7.5 S.A. Side-A|Side-A * Special Act A]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2014-06-15T04:40:24Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 4==

In the distance, a roar resounded.

Buried under a pile of rubble, Izayoi woke up to the sound of the beast.

“…….I’ll say so about myself, but I sure am sturdy.”

Keho, he coughed blood. It was evident that he was injured all over his body. Rather, his condition begged one to count what part of his body wasn’t injured. His sense of pain was already numb, and his blood flowed freely.

All the bones in his body and the muscles in his body were minced.

The fact he was alive in this condition was almost comical.

“………I lost, huh.”

{“Aah. You lost, human”}

Basaa, Azi Dakaha spread his wings and landed. It also did not battle unscathed. The tip of its arms and legs were dripping with blood because of the last impact, and he was losing a horrid amount of blood.

The difference between his condition and Izayoi’s, however, was that none of his injuries were fatal.

“Tch……….the hell. You're pretty much unscathed.”

{“Of course. Our powers canceled each other out. The fact that you are still alive can only be explained that way.“}

Is that so, he muttered uninterestedly.

But surprisingly, it wasn’t a bad feeling to be defeated.

He had completely lost, but it was a fight without regrets. He did what he could, and he chose every method available.

If he couldn’t win, it simply meant that he was lacking.

“Mah…………I bought some time. If its Ojou-sama and Kasukabe, they’d be able to run somehow. They’re not the type of women that would die just by sending three lizards.”

Embracing the sky, Izayoi listlessly sighed.

Like a fish that submitted to its fate on a chopping board, he silently offered his body.

Azi Dakaha watched Izayoi’s stance and laughed.

{“I see. So three is not enough, you say……..Fufu, thats superb. It seems the gushing blood is not going to be wasted.”}

—What? Izayoi lightly lifts his head.

Izayoi, who was embracing the night sky, finally realized the situation surrounding him.

Because of the two’s clash, over half of the giant ridge was gone. But that was not the issue.

The crimson eyes that glowed in the dark of the night.

The numbers did not end with ten or twenty. Just by lightly lifting his head, Izayoi could see that hundreds of crimson eyes shone in the night.

“……..Hah. This seriously is a bad joke, damn it……! If this many Divine beings went wild, the lower floors would be annihilated…….!”

{“It would indeed. That would be amusing in its own way.”}

Azi Dakaha coldly said with no modulation in his voice.

But that one word lit a flame of anger in Izayoi’s hedonistic spirit.

“Amusing….you said? Hah, Stop joking, you shitty dragon. If you say it in a voice that isn’t amused, no one would be convinced…….!!!”

Rightening his body, he glared at Azi Dakaha.

The strength to fight was already depleted.

So Izayoi challenged Azi Dakaha with condemnation.

“Azi Dakaha— The pure god of evil. What is your purpose?”

{“………..”}

“Don’t play coy with me you shitty dragon……!!!! If you say the word amusement, then you have clear desires or goals! Then what are they!? Like other demon lords, some selfish, ego logistical reason; you have one! Am I wrong!?”

Under the circumstance where there would be no wonder if he was killed at any moment, Izayoi used all his strength and asked.

This was the final condemnation of a man who had lived as he pleased.

“If…….If your goal was to simply destroy, then fine. If we compared our desires, tried to kill each other over our ideals, and I lost, that would be digestible. But you're different! Even when you fought this hard, and you destroyed so much, you aren’t satisfied! You probably won’t be satisfied if you killed me after either! Then where is your motive, your desire…..Where is your Justice!!!!”

Ignoring the blood that flowed out of his body, Izayoi yelled freely.

If he didn’t, he felt like he couldn’t die in peace.

This demon lord would most likely destroy Little Garden to oblivion later on.

The roots of the giant tree, the town that was dyed in sunset, and the downtown district that held the [No Name] headquarters.

The things that Izayoi held dearly without reserve, the dragon would destroy everything thoroughly without any distinction.

—He was honestly mortified that he couldn’t protect it all.

If his opponent was a destroyer without a conscience, then he would be able to give up.

Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of lightning, if the dragon would befall everything in the world equally, he would be able to digest it.

But Azi Dakaha was different.

Even after it destroyed everything, it still had a goal and a conscience.

“This is Sakamaki Izayoi’s………..last inquiry in his life. Answer, demon lord Azi Dakaha. What is the meaning of the “evil” you carry on your back……..!!!!”

The demon lord of the Black Death desired revenge against the sun.

The demon lord of the Vampires desired to purge her clan.

He asked the dragon that was sung as the demon of all demon lords, its desires, and its reason.

{“So you ask where lies my Justice……….eh”}

You're a human that amuses me to no end, laughed Azi Dakaha. To answer the inquiry, it gathered its energy into its fist.

The three heads and six heads each looked in different directions, and embraced the sky.

Its crimson eyes reflected beyond the nebular cloud, and held an air of serenity.

While its figure was no doubt a monster, it looked very solemn.

“This body has crushed everything its eyes beheld ever since its birth. Life, cities, cultures. Societies, achievements, order, crime, public evil, proud justice and hideous depravities. Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of thunder, this body has bared its fangs against everything in existence equally. But I…….am not a “natural disaster”. I am a being that wields the destructions that only a natural disaster should be able to wield, with a single will, and destroys anything by his impulses. That can no longer be called a natural disaster. Inevitably my being, the single word of evil I carry, is the final destination for all hero’s to cross……!”

Azi Dakaha’s eyes shone clearly.

The red flag that had “evil” etched into fluttered harshly.

Carrying the unparalleled word on its back, the demon lord opened its six eyes on three heads and declared

“Rise………Over my dead body is where Justice lies……..!!!!”

Like when somebody took a radiant sword to defeat the demon lord.

With its own death, it would declare “the justice of victory”.

The dualism of good and evil becoming the first trial humans must face, Azi Dakaha stood against the world.

“………So, that’s it.”

So that’s what he fights for. Izayoi listlessly embraced the sky.

In those eyes that held the abundant stars, there was no will to fight left. The inquiry that he had come up with using his life was answered by an unshakable resolve.

—Using its own life to show what is evil, and using its own death to pave the path of good.

The supposedly opposite and clashing dualism, was being proven by its very life.

The word "evil" it carried on its back was the symbol of its resolve to fight until the promised end. It was none other than the proof that it would not run from the active virtue and sinful evil. Carry out the ideology it was made by without doubt, the monster’s back showed the same awe-inspiring light as the saints that carried about their teachings.

“Hah……..I give up. I give up. I was the one that was supposed to be condemning, but I ended up being the one condemned. Shit, even losing in a battle of speech; how lame can I get?”

But that was fine. He got the answer he wanted. And he found what he had searched for.

The best treasure that he had searched and searched and searched for ever since he was summoned to Little Garden.

Concentrating all his remaining energy that could vanish in a moment to his fists, Izayoi delightedly began to run.

“So………you are the Demon Lord, Azi Dakaha!!!!!!!!!”

He had no tactic. But he also had no fear. What he had was the excitement that bounced in his heart.

The young man that had ran around Little Garden bare fisted, focused all his remaining energy to his clenched hands and ran toward the final trial that stood before him.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 3

2014-06-15T04:25:48Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 3==

===Part 1===

The forest near the City steadily turned into a sea of trees.

The pulsating roots of the trees tangled with each other and made it look like one organism. The two headed dragon born from a rotten tree tried to absorb the forest and conquer the land itself. The rotten tree that was given divinity as the twin headed dragon absorbed the beasts within the forest and rapidly turned into a terrain god.

But the two headed dragon was not a god that bestowed blessings.

It was a tyrant that ate the long living blessings of the land.

The two headed dragon devoured the forest and its inhabitants. Having their will stolen and becoming monster trees, the trees of the forest destroyed the land.

The water that took hundreds of years to collect was all absorbed by the monstrous tree roots.

The soil that was full of nutrients began to grow pale in color, like a desert.

—The mountains themselves became one with the dragon.

If the two headed dragon that absorbed the mountains began attacking the refugee’s, annihilation would be inevitable. If it grew any more larger, regions in lands far beyond would also be affected.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree expanded greedily.

While spreading its roots, it realized there was a region that it could not devour.

(''…………'')

Although it was a monster that had no intelligence, it did have the wisdom that could be used in battle. The region that the roots were not able to penetrate, most likely had an aboriginal terrain goddess.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree snarled, showing its fangs.

The place he thought was an empty forest happened to have a guardian deity. It was enthusiastic upon finding some competition.

Invasions had their resistances. It was necessary. It was a pleasure above all.

To devour the land, the sea of trees began their invasion.

(''………………….?'')

Suddenly, it encountered an unexpected hostility.

The dragon had lost its control over the trees that were invading. No, not only those trees, but the guardian deity also began taking back the land that had been invaded without resistance.

That invasion speed far surpassed the two headed dragon’s.

The waning water sources rapidly became saturated, and nutrients once more returned to the dead soil. The guardian deity that had suddenly appeared took back the land the two headed dragon invaded at three times its speed.

“—GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

The two headed dragon’s decision was quick.

It forcibly cut off the blessings and the land it had invaded from the rest of the forest. Even if it lost in the speed of invasion, its battle power was still better.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree leaped toward its enemy as fast as the wind.

But that leap was intercepted by an iron wall.

{“So you show your face, clone!”}

Turning into a flowing energy being, Almathea rammed into the two headed dragons stomach with lightening fast speed. Her horns sank deeply into its stomach.

But, that move turned against her.

Spreading nectar instead of blood, the dragon created new demons from the nectar. The abominations in the forms of snakes began to entangle Almathea’s hoof, restraining her.

{“As if this would work!”}

From her wool, electricity ran about. The snakes, burned to crisps, fell off her hoof.

But that single moment was enough for the dragon to pass by her.

Slipping past the guard of the Celestial Beast, the dragon headed toward its enemy. Sensing a presence that grew stronger, it stopped its feet.

—A vibrating bell. The sound of a flute cutting through the wind.

The two contrasting sounds reached the dragon’s sensory hearing organs, and made it stop.

“………………………..!!?”

As soon as it stopped its legs, the trees began rebelling against the two headed dragon. Its power was incomparably sharper than when it was in control.

The roots became spears, while the leaves became blades. The earth became a hard fist and began pummeling the dragon. Each attack had the power to injure the two headed dragon.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Receiving the rebellion of the forest, the dragon screamed.

The two headed dragon of the rotten tree finally realized it.

The presence that repelled the invasion it had cast. The lands that had once fallen, now had a hint of holiness. If it was just a terrain god that had robbed back its territory, this result would not have happened.

—This was definitely not the work of a terrain goddess.
A godly spirit on par with an Earth Goddess, had been giving Divinity to the lands…….!

“—Area recovery, Divinification of the lands complete…..!! The results are satisfactory for something done on the fly! You should have no complaints, Almathea!”

Hearing Asuka’s voice, the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat bleated. Making its entire body into a volt of lightning, it sped in front of the dragon, facing it.

{“I couldn’t even say “not bad”. It’s well done, master. I know no one else that could master “Shrine Craft” in this short amount of time.”}

Almathea praised without restraint.

But at the same time, she was thinking about her master’s priceless talent.

—Being born with a valuable Gift that gave others Virtual Divinity, Kudou Asuka.

In her hands, she held a wind-cutting flute once belonging to a kidnapping demon affiliated with [Grim Grimoire; Hamelin], Ratten, that Jack had customized.

Originally, it was a Gift that controlled the hearts of humans with its sound, but was changed by Jack into a Gift that “by the sound of cutting the wind, it told the words of its wielder to others.”

If someone other than Asuka used it, it would be a simple gift of communication, but with a Gift that gave Divinity to others with her words, the effects changed greatly.

The large spread Divinification of the lands, restraining her enemy, fortification of Gifts and comrades.

All these options were enabled with one action. Pairing this with the invincible shield Almathea, calling it the “Holy Shrine Fort” would not be far fetched.

These two were definitely created for Asuka’s sake.

(''An unparalleled talent….! Master was unquestionably born to become the leader among gods'')

But if that was the case, several puzzles would appear.

The biggest question would be her body.

If Almathea saw correctly, her body was unquestionably that of a human. If blown, she would fly, and if dropped, she would break. A fragile form.

(''I heard that master was thought to be a type an Atavistic phenomenon by an acquaintance, but that would not explain everything. Then the most likely possibility is that her current body is only temporal…….'')

“Alma! Start concentrating!”

Alma returned from her inner thoughts. Now was not the time to figure out her Masters origins. Now was the time to concentrate on the enemy in front of her.

Turning her entire body into a streaming body of Adamantium, she was now squeezing the two headed dragon of the rotten tree. Changing her form once again into a full metal body, she signaled her master.

{“Master, now!”}

Asuka threw a crystal with the gift of fire, and shook her wind-cutting flute.

A sound similar to a bell resounded in the air.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p86.jpg|thumb]]

A second later, the crystal turned into a massive concentration of heat and burned down the rotten tree.
Originally, it was a simple gift of fire, but by expanding its spiritual power, it momentarily gained the destructive power comparable to hell fire.

The flames ran about that the dragon ’s forest, hitting the edge of the mountains, and made a giant hollow.

“GEEEYAAAaaa!!!!”

Having its entire body split in eight, the two headed dragon of the rotten tree crumbled away.

After crying its death throws, the dragon returned to the earth, and moved no more.

“I……….did it……..!”

Breathing heavily, Asuka swiped her shining sweat, and savored the taste of victory. Winning against the opponents main force this dangerously close to defeat was a first for Asuka.

(''So this is “Shrine Craft”….I didn’t think it would go this well with just the Gifts I had on hand. If I included Deen and Melin, I might be able to bring out an amazing power……!'')

The dart fairy Melin, the Sacred Rare Iron doll Deen, and the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, Almathea.

If fit together, a game play that was never done before may be possible.

From the burned area, Almathea returned. Clopping her hooves, she gave Asuka praise while her wool smoldered.

{“Its a complete victory. Congratulations, Master. You did well against that dragon…….To tell the truth, I thought Master was more of a good for nothing girl.”}

“…… Not saying those kind of words and keeping them in your heart would make you a better servant.”

Holding her hand to her hips, she sighed.

At that exact moment, a radiating light filled the giant ridge.

The heat that blew from afar reached Asuka, and the after radiance pierced through her eyelids.

Asuka hid her eyes with her hand, and looked toward the ridge.

“This light………………is Izayoi’s……..!”

She had only seen it once, but this light was the same one that had slayed the giant dragon. The immeasurable light radiated out of Little Gardens roof and absorbed the light of the stars.

The clashing of two powers faded fast, and night returned to the forest once more.

{“……….I’m Surprised. To think against Azi Dakaha, he was still fighting…..!”}

“Izayoi-kun……..!”

He’s still alive. Izayoi is still fighting. That reality lit her face brightly.

Asuka gripped the flute she held, “The Wind-cutting Flute of Hamelin”, and asked

“……….Alma. I can fight. With this we’ll go to Izayoi and help”

{“Its impossible. Its the same as committing suicide.”}

An immediate answer. Almathea’s voice showed that she was not moving on this matter.

{“If anyone can help him, it would be those in the Divine Army; the communities made out of war gods. If they start to move, then Azi Dakaha will be sealed again. What we can do right now is pray that the Divine Army will mobilize soon.”}

“……….Can they be trusted? These gods in the Divine Army.”

{“Of course. They are experts in hunting the ancient Demon Lords that Floor Masters cannot handle. With the 12 Devas leading, they are a group of war gods gathered from different mythologies. Around this time, the “Aristocrats of Little Garden” should be reporting to Taishakuten.”}

—eh? a surprised voice was raised.

“Alma. That…… What do you mean?”

{“Its as I said. The privilege to mobilize the Divine Army belongs to “Aristocrats of Little Garden” alone. In their headquarters, Moon Shadow City, there’s an Astral Gate used exclusively by the Divine Army called the Touriten, and from there—”}

“The “Little Garden Aristocrats” were annihilated 200 years ago.”

………..?

—Almathea tilted her head.

Upon hearing these unbelievable words from Asuka, her thoughts most likely stopped. Although they were only a short acquaintance, this action must be rare from her, Asuka thought.

After a moment of halted thinking…The mountain goat, regaining consciousness, bit Asuka’s cloth and hurriedly ran.

{“W, why didn’t you tell me something that important sooner!”}

“But its been 200 years! You’d think it would be known!”

{“Please shut up! I have been asleep for over a millennium! How would I know such detail!”}

Of course. Until yesterday she was just a fleece. She wouldn’t know of the details occurring in the world.

“{This is bad…….! This is the worst possible scenario, Master! If the Touriten can’t be used, that means the Divine Army will mobilize independently from the 12 Devas!”}

“? Is, that bad?”

{“Its the worst! Depending on which war gods are mobilized they can be more ill natured then Azi Dakaha! If its the Greek gods or the Norse gods, then I still have some authority, and there is a chance of salvation, but………If the Slav gods or the Angels are summoned it would be the end; we may be obliterated along with the entirety of the North…….!”}

Wha, Asuka loses her words. That would be putting the cart before the horse.

In order to destroy the demon lord, they would burn down the towns along with the demon lord.

“What the……..They can’t be sane!”

{“It can’t be helped. Some war gods and angels are basically war machines without any will. Fight and win, do those two and everything is well. They are that kind of existence…………!”}

“Even if they did those things, they can’t defeat that three headed dragon, right?”

Against Asuka’s retort, Alma listlessly nodded.

{“…………..Yes. Even if they sacrifice a region of land, all they can do would be to seal it.”}

“Despicable. My faith in gods are dropping.”

She said those words in the coldest way possible. There was a mountain of other things she wanted to say, but right now was not the time for it. If what Alma said was true, they had to retreat from the North immediately.

(''But………..in that case, Izayoi……!'')

He was still fighting on that giant ridge.

He was still alive.

But as his comrade, she couldn’t even aid him…..!!

{“Master’s feelings are painfully understandable! But please only think of running right now! If the mobilized Divine Army are my comrades of Olympus, they would definitely save him……!”}

“……………………..”

With frustration, with shame, with remorse, Asuka felt like she was going insane.

Even so, she had to forcefully convince herself.

At best, this was what she could do within her power.

===Part 2===

—The battle fought by Kasukabe Yō was, from start to finish, entirely one-sided.

She was fighting against two cloned dragons, but her enemies nails need even reached her.

Heart, skill, body, offense, defense, swiftness, and the Gift she possessed.

In every aspect, Yō utterly out-performed the two headed dragons, and obliterated her enemies in no more than a minute.

Watching this overwhelming strength, the refugees stared at Yō as if looking at some abomination.

“Wow…..”

“That human, really defeated those dragons…..!”

“That………….is that really the strength of a human?”

The fire dragon squad, as well as Mandra, who received a shocking report, was dumbfounded by the strength of the Garuda wielded by Yō.

But the human in question, Yō, was in no shape to be concerned of such things.

“Gu, hurts…….!”

Holding back her pain, she breathes heavily. But there was no damaged given by her opponent.

The released flames of the Great Garuda blocked physical attacks as well as the inferno breath released by the dragons. What sapped her strength was not the damage she received from enemy attack.

The flames of Garuda that she had released herself, drained her vitality.

“Y, Yō-san. Thats too reckless……….!”

The flames not only burned through her enemies, but also burned her flesh.

Her white skin was burned black, and her fingers spasmed from the pain. It was obvious to the eye that the power well over her body’s limit was eating away her strength.

“But…….If it’s just this, than there’s no problem. Wounds can heal, and I can deal with the pain…….!!”

But; If one dies, life is over.

Having conversed with animals, and even lived with them for a time, Yō knew the cruelty of the world.

Farm animals knew that they were raised to be eaten. They knew the reason they were fed was because their meat will feed humans.

For a human living after the year 2000, knowing how to talk to animals was not a fortunate skill. Rather, a normal person would have gone insane.

The weak are meat, the strong shall eat. Both will and life are up for forfeit.

This way of living was still present even after she crossed the boundary of the world.

Because she knew all of this, Yō adapted to Little Garden quickly.

Because she knew those things, she also knew what she had to do right now.

(''That light from before…………..That was Izayoi’s Gift……………… In that case, I can still make it….!'')

She gripped both of her burnt hands. Intense pain can be overcome by bonds and will power.

But, there are some walls that cannot be overcome by those things.

“? Eh…….?”

Without any prior notice, the transformed Genome Tree returned to its form as pendant. Without being able to even fly, Yō fell down. Willa, in mid-air—

“Wahpu!”

—couldn’t catch her. Slipping through her arms, Yō tumbled out from Willas cleavage. In the dangerous situation, she was saved by Deen, who caught her.

“Yō. Are you ok?”

“U, Uhn Thanks. But why did it suddenly…..”

She unnaturally stopped mid-sentence. Willa looked at her in worry.

Yō stared at her lower body, shocked. She looked at it as if she could not believe what was happening, and also stared at the cold truth behind this outcome.

“…….My legs, won’t move.”

“Eh?”

“M, my legs won’t move……..! They can’t even twitch! Why at this timing!?”

She raised a panic stricken voice. This situation was much worse than just her hands being burnt.

Suddenly, coming to a realization, she stopped. Trying to deny her own theory, she tried listening to her surroundings.

Concentrating on her five senses, she tried observing her surroundings, but she could only gather the amount of information that a normal human was capable of.

“The Gift……the powers, are gone……!?”

Yō’s face suddenly turned pale. This wasn’t just caused by a physiological change.

Her body began to lose its strength.

(''No…………..! I was prepared for any other risk, but this alone can’t happen………!'')

Coughing, she fell down. From her eyes, tears of frustration fell.

From Greya’s words, Yō thought that the risk of her Genome Tree was turning into a monster. But in reality, it was the opposite. The price of power higher than she could handle was the disappearance of the Gift and her bonds.

“I can’t help Izayoi with this…….With my friends gone………………I, I………………!”

The things she had achieved, crumbled without a sound.

The legs her father had given her.

The friendships that crossed species.

The bonds she nurtured crossing the world, all returned to nothingness.

“—Ku, Ha, Hahahahahahahahaha!!! Well well, thats a situation I never thought of! It seems like the price of that power was larger than expected!”

Ah, Yō and Willa raised their heads. The two remembered the sound of that laughter mixed with sarcasm.

At that moment, Maxwell Demon Lord appeared while exuding hot air and cold air.

“When you weaponized the powers of the Great Garuda, it filled me with dread, but……….kuku. I didn’t think there was that kind of price to pay. It seems as though the Heavens are cheering on my romances.”

Holding his face with his right hand, Maxwell’s face held a dark smile.

Willa trembled at the sight of that creepy smile, but now was not the time to fear. Holding on to her trembling legs, Willa stood between him and Yō.

“Maxwell, I won’t lose this time…….!”

“Ooh, please don’t misunderstand me, my bride. I haven’t come here to fight. In your critical situation, I have simply come to escort you away.”

“Gross!”

“Haha, I’m glad you’re happy!”

Willa immediately retorted. Maxwell wasn’t listening.

But no matter how drunk he was on lust, this demon lord was still a dangerous existence. Today, especially, his eyes shone with madness.

“Willa. I reflected on my past behavior. It’s true that I have been giving you too many presents. As a result, you naturally couldn’t come back to my side honestly. I think I’ve improved enough to understand that.”

“Gross!!”

“So I started thinking in earnest. Thinking how you could come back to my side without being so bashful…..Yes, until now, there were reasons why you couldn’t come to me. So I thought backwards.”

He raised his right hand to shoulder height.

Watching that action, Willa and Yō made their resolution.

—But, Maxwell’s perverse actions went above their expectations.

“In other words, a situation that would force you to come to my side. I just had to create such a situation!”

Snap! He flicked his fingers. At the same time, a pillar of fire rose in a distance.

It wasn’t that far away from the streets. It was probably somewhere near the end of the streets.

Noticing what this signified, the two girl’s blood ran cold.

“At the end of the streets….. No, It can’t be!?”

“You broke the Astral Gate!?”

“Haha, exactly! The next Astral Gate was………How many thousand kilometers away?”

Maxwell laughed maniacally. Normally, even if the person was a demon lord, they would avoid destroying an Astral Gate. Destroying a Gate was basically the same as dumping a plot land into outer space.

But this reasoning did not apply to Maxwell Demon Lord.

Being able to teleport, he had no use for the existence of an Astral Gate in the first place.

“Fufu………Than, let’s negotiate, Willa. If you say that you will be my bride, with my power, I will save the refugees and your friends.:

“!”

So thats what he’ll offer, the two thought as they grinded their teeth.

In this situation, the refugees and [No Name] were already in a checkmate. In order to evacuate, the only option was to listen to what Maxwell said.

(''Darn it………..Out of all the possible outcomes, this is the worst…….!'')

And, the timing was horrible.

Yō had lost her powers, and there was no telling when Azi Dakaha would be coming. If they even suggested that they would refuse his offer, Maxwell would definitely abandon everyone in the city.

After all, Willa, who was able to teleport, could simple run away alone.

(''What should I do………!?) What can I do!!?'')

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2014-05-26T01:19:00Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 2==

===Part 1===

-Kouen City, in the pile of rubble.

The city was swallowed by the tsunami made of debris in a blink of an eye. The glittering glass streets no longer retained any of its former shape. Many of the artwork in the museums were lost.
The flowing magma dyed the earth in scarlet.

The citizens that had already made preparations were carrying their luggage and fleeing from the city, heading toward the Gate with the fighters of Salamandra.

The tornado made by the three headed dragon, Azi Dakaha, flipped everything over regardless of friend or foe. This is no longer a time for games.

The fight against the Demon Lord Alliance was ended by a third party.

Kudou Asuka, who was fighting at the outer walls of Kouen City, avoided damage by entering Deen’s armor that she had reenforced using her gift. Most likely because she hid with a tired body, her favorite ribbon was undone, and her red dress was shortened to a provocative length.

Asuka waited for the other members of [No Name] with Percher at the end of the procession.

“Its been a while since Almathea<ref>The name is supposed to be Amalthea, but arranged to not actually say her name. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amalthea_(mythology) </ref> went to fetch them……did something happen?”

“…………How would I know.”

Percher retorted without composure. She was extremely worn from this disaster. Wiping her dripping sweat, she laid her body on Deen’s shoulder.

It has been a while since the mountain had erupted. Although the two had taken the role of guarding the evacuation procession, no assailants appeared. This made the procession go smoother.

The gate was located 27 kilometers away from the city.

The ones fleeing the city took shelter in the valleys of the mountains. The fortunate thing was that most of the citizens of Kouen City were spirits or avatars.

Some flew away, while others travelled through lay lines to reach other lands. Thanks to this, the small streets were not crowded and allowed smooth travels.

(''But on the other hand, it also means that there are many who do not have the power to run away….'')

The refugee’s using the streets were mostly either human or were-beast.

They were the people who thought protection from the rank five Salamandra and held their headquarters here. Being invited as citizens rather than for their prowess, they had no use in the battlefield.

For this reason, the ones that could fight were split in to the front lines, the middle, and the tail guard in order to protect the fleeing citizens.

In the front line, Perseus, middle guard Salamandra, and tail guard [No Name].

“Look! Alma has come back!”

From the direction of her finger, a goat that sparked lightening came running. On the wool of the goats back laid a passed out Kuro Usagi, and a pale Kasukabe Yō.

Almathea, after noticing where Asuka was, jumped her way onto Deens shoulder with a single bound and curtsied.

{“Master, I am relieved to see that you are unharmed. I was worried that you were caught in that tornado.”}

“Eeh. Percher pushed me into Deen in the nick of time. That really saved me.”

She said her thanks to Percher, who sat next to her. Percher pursed her lips and looked away.

Correcting her gaze, Asuka asked Yō, who was sitting on the goats back.

“Kasukabe-san. I’m glad you’re okay too. Are you unhurt?”

“……Uhn.”

She moved her chin vertically, making a small nod.

It was a simple gesture, but Asuka felt an unpleasant worry squirm in her.

Yō not speaking much wasn’t unusual, but now it was much worse than normal. An expression of fear coming from her pale face can be seen.

Noticing the severity of the situation, Asuka asked Almathea

“Alma. Where’s Izayoi-kun and Jin-kun? Aren’t they with you?”

{“…………Yes. I have searched wide, but I could not locate Leader-dono. As for Izayoi-dono……”}

She cut her words with much chagrin. Yō also couldn’t say anything and cast her gaze downward.

Under the heavy silence, Kuro Usagi woke up.

“…………Every, one…..?”

“Kuro Usagi. I’m glad you're ok too.”

Noticing that Kuro Usagi was awake, Asuka held out her hand. Unable to understand the situation, Kuro Usagi shook her head in a daze.

While holding her head, she looked at her surroundings. Confirming Asuka, Yō, Almathea, and Deen’s presence, Kuro Usagi muttered as if she had just remembered something horrible.

“………Where is, Izayoi-san? Is he not with you?”

She asked Yō and Almathea with a quivering voice.

Replacing Almathea, Yō said in a tiny voice.

“Izayoi…….. isn’t coming. He stayed alone.”

“Wha”

{“When I had arrived, he was heavily injured. He probably thought that he couldn’t flee with those wounds. He left Kuro Usagi-dono and Kasukabe-dono to me, and fought the Demon Lord by himself.”}

Yō grinded her teeth. Being one who thought a lot of her comrades, leaving behind her friend was a choice of pain unneeded of expression.

Contrastingly, Almathea’s monotonous voice made Kuro Usagi quiver in rage, and she grabbed the goat.

“T, To do such a thing………!! If you truly are the Celestial Beast of the Mountain Goat, you know what kind of Demon Lord that is! That thing, Azi Dakaha is not an ordinary Demon Lord! That Demon Lord is one that killed many gods, a Last Embryo! Even if it was Izayoi-san there is no chance of winning! You would know that, yet why!?“

{“Of course I knew. And above that, Izayoi-dono also knew. Thinking it was his time of doom, he entrusted me with you.”

—“Take Kuro Usagi and run!”—

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p48.jpg|thumb]]

She let go of the fur. Hearing Almathea’s words, Kuro Usagi remembered the scene that was locked in the back of her head.

Kuro Usagi also heard Izayoi’s voice, since she was there.

And she also remembered the last words he had said.

“Sorry. Looks like I have to break the promise—“

“AH……………………..Aaah……….!!””

Moaning, Kuro Usagi bends her knees cried. It wasn’t that she didn’t know all of those things. But she wanted someone to refute the last scene.

To say that that wasn’t the end.

She wanted someone to agree that if it was Izayoi, he would have escaped even that fight.

“……………..I’m sorry. I was there, and I couldn’t do anything.”

Yō clutched her pendant in agony. Facing the Three Headed Dragon, all she could do was escape while leaving Izayoi. That regret was unfathomable.

This is the same as the “Rise of the Fire Dragon Festival”. She had tried desperately to fight alongside him………..In the end, everything was left to Izayoi. Trying to match his strength with effort, he was left to a place far away.

“Yō-san…..”

{“Kuro Usagi-dono. I comprehend your pain. But please understand. Under these circumstances, the only one who could distract the Demon Lord was him. Because Izayoi-dono had gambled his life, this many citizens were able to focus on escape.”}

Loosening her tone, Almathea licked Kuro Usagi’s cheek.

Almathea had not planned on leaving behind Izayoi. Actually, under the most desperate circumstance, she was planning on stopping the Demon Lord herself. But Izayoi’s resolve was much stronger than her own. If anyone had heard his words back then, they would have understood.

That shout, was one that declared his life was gambled.

“……………Alma. Is Izayoi-kun, dead?”

{“I have not confirmed his death. He could have also ran away, but…………..with his wounds, it would have been difficult.”}

Almathea was avoiding frankness, but Asuka was not a dull witted girl. It was more obvious than watching a fire that Izayoi fought with his life on the line. Asuka was prepared for the worst, but reality was even harsher. They’ve had many struggles, but this paled all the others.

Kuro Usagi lost her powers, Jin was missing, and Izayoi was fighting the Demon Lord alone.

The only fighting forces left were Asuka and Yō, but they could not do anything.

“…………That being said, this isn’t the time to be feeling down.”

Pashi! She slapped her cheeks to make her resolve.

Asuka returned her gaze to Almathea, and asked again.

“I understand the situation. But there’s not enough information about that Three Headed Dragon. If you know something, Alma, give us some information. You know about that thing, correct?”

{“Yes. If its the olden ones of Little Garden, there is no Evil God I’m unaware of. Master, have you ever heard of the religion Zoroastrianism<ref>Founded by prophet Zoroaster, the religion is said to be as old as Hinduism. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zoroastrianism </ref> ?”}

Nope, Asuka shook her head to her sides.

Alma spoke of the sect the Three Headed Dragon belonged to with a nervous expression.

{“Zoroastrianism’s evil gods hold the flag of Aksara (Evil), and have recked Little Garden as the enemies of the Peaceful Gods. Although he is now considered the virtuosic representative of the gods, I hear that Taishakuten<ref>The Japanese name for Indra </ref> used to be a Demon lord under the flag of Zoroastrianism.”}

Taishakuten; the one that the aristocrat of Little Garden, Kuro Usagi, holds as her chief god, and a War Deity. Asuka has heard that Kuro Usagi’s many weapons were Gifts bestowed upon her by Taishakuten.

While looking at Kuro Usagi, whose head was hung, Asuka asks.

“Then that dragon is as powerful as Taishakuten?”

If that was so, then it would be a dreadful obstacle. Just by pure fighting prowess, it would easily exceed the Giant Dragon. It wasn’t by much, but it was not an enemy [No Name] could defeat.

But Almathea’s answer was unexpected.

{“………Yes. At least, they were back then.”}

“…..? What does that mean?”

Yō, who was listening next to them, asked in a pointed tone.

{“That Three Headed Dragon is not an ordinary Demon Lord………No, it should be said that that is a true Demon Lord”}

“Meaning, not in the sense of abusing their Host Master Authority?”

{“It’s actually the opposite. Demon Lords are the avatar of the Trail itself. Host Master Authority’s were created in order to release the user’s inner space, and rob a portion of the old Demon Lords strength, as a secret technique. Its misuse was after the old Demon Lords were sealed, and Little Garden became stable.”}

Hearing Almathea’s words, Asuka thinks back on Host Master Authorities.

“Jack the monster” was a trial that activated when the player, who had used, abused, or killed a child was in the vicinity. It was a virtuous game. That was the original use of the Host Master.

{“A true Demon lord is a different means of trial. No, thats not a trial to begin with. Able to wipe out humanity, the avatar of the ultimate trial; We call them “Last Embryo”(Final trial of Humanity)”}

“………Last Embryo”

“Have you heard of it? That a Demon Lord is treated as a “Natural disaster”? That is meant literally. A natural disaster of harsh lightning and rain. A natural disaster of moving plate tectonics. The spreading of a plague. The reason why the many gods are the avatar of such thing is because we were able to raise the awareness of the impending disaster on humans, and that us gods were able to cure it. Although there are some exceptions like the movement of the solar bodies.”}

Hmm, nodding, the two then took a side-glance at Percher.

The spreading of the Black Death was one of the best examples.

Having killed one third of the worlds population, it could be counted the trial against the prosperity of man kind.

“Then that Three Headed Dragon is also a Demon Lord that integrated with a natural disaster, time period, or a planetary movement?”

{“……Most likely. Azi Dakaha was not that strong in the old days. In the Middle Eastern lore, the 12 Devas or “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, in Western lore, the War goddesses or the Kings of the Dead would be his equal. But one day; including Azi Dakaha, all the Demon Lords somehow gained immense increase in their powers. Just one could hold off a million gods.”}

“A, A Million Gods!?”

Asuka and Yō expressed their disbelief loudly, forgetting their situation. If that was true, this was not a matter of whether he was strong or not. He was literally on a different level.

The groaning Kuro Usagi clenched her fist and confirmed the statement.

“Those words…….are true. Its not even a metaphor. In an age long past, this Little Garden held the existence of many more gods than now. But most of them were killed by the Old Demon Lords.”

{“To defeat the Old Demon Lords who’s existence were a trial in itself, was physically impossible. Thats why a method of releasing spiritual power in the form of a trial was made as the trump card of the gods; “Host Master Authority”. Also the origin of Gift Games.”}

This was the true reason why Gift Games were called the games of the gods.

The legacy of the war against gods and demon lords went through the spans of time and evolved into the form known today.

“So…….Calling someone who abuses their Host Master Authority a Demon Lord is because of that?”

{“Yes. It turns ones spiritual power into a trial itself, so essentially its the same.”}

“But, wait! If that story is true, if we had someone use their Host Master Authority, can we somehow defeat that Three Headed Dragon?”

Yō raises her hand and asks.

But Almathea shakes her head to her sides bitterly.

{“In theory, yes. Whether its a time period or a natural disaster, it would be a clashing of trials. But in order to defeat Azi Dakaha, or a Host Master that can seal it, we’ll need someone from the Strongest species or one with fighting prowess equal to those in the Devine Army……”}

“How about Kouryuu-san?”

“Great Sage Who Devastates Seas”, Saurian Demon King.

Having fought alongside “Great Sage Equaling Heaven”, Sun Wukong, and “Great Sage Pacifying Heavens”, Bull Demon King, against the gods in a massive brawl, he may have a one in a million of a chance of winning.

But, this was rejected by Asuka.

“Its unfortunate, but Kouryuu-san is missing. That goes for Sandra, Willa, Jack, and [Perseus]’s babied young master as well. We’re in a state where the refugee’s are somehow being managed by Salamandra.”

Yō gulped. The situation was so much worse than she had expected, and was at a loss of words.

—There really was no move they could make. Yō was re-enlightened on how devastating their situation was. Excluding the rear guards Asuka and Pest, the main forces were near annihilated.

“…..This is troublesome. Without Izayoi-kun, we can’t even think up a proper strategy.”

Unable to contain her frustration, Asuka said those words in self mockery.

Up till now, all fights against the Demon Lords were coordinated and directed by Izayoi. Speaking negatively, they were even reliant on him. Although in a twisted sense, the reason why [No Name] was able to fight against Demon lords was because of Izayoi’s efforts. Venting her frustration at herself for not being able to do anything, Asuka felt

<nowiki>*Zugashu!*</nowiki>

Painful. Not her heart, but her head physically hurt.

She remembered this taste of blunt pain from an unseen angle. Shaking while gripping the cross shaped hammer that fell from the sky, Asuka shouted while veins popped on her head.

“Wi………WILLA THE IGNISFATUS! You’re there aren’t you!? Come out immediately!!”

Au, a sound similar to a shriek was heard, and Willa fell down from the sky.

Willa, holding a guilty face, fearfully looked up towards the group.

“I, I’m sorry.“

“Are you really!? I was hit by a blunt object twice by you! Can’t you greet people normally!?”

“M, Mahmah<ref>A common phrase in Japanese used to pacify others. Its other definition would be ‘so-so’ which makes no sense in this context, so it was left untranslated. </ref>. Calm down Asuka………Willa, we’re glad you’re safe. You suddenly disappeared so we were worried.”

Yō stopped Asuka while smiling bitterly. Willa was almost crying from being scolded. After wiping her tears with her sleeve, she apologized again.

“I’m, really sorry………….When the dragon came, I was the first to run away……….I felt guilty of joining you.”

“I still wonder why that constitutes hitting people with blunt objects.”

With Asuka’s additional bitter words, Willa droops her shoulders.

Almathea clacked her hooves and called to the others.

{“Anyhow, this is a devastating situation where the Leader and the Tactician are both unavailable. Me and master will represent the Community and warn Salamandra, then head to the front lines. Are there any objections?”}

“Uhuhn. I’m ok with that. Percher?”

“………No objections.”

{“Very well. Then please ride on me.”}

Clacking her hooves, she prompts them to ride on her back. Asuka hesitated for only a second, then rode on her back while grabbing the reigns. Jumping off Deen’s shoulder, Almathea ran through the valley of streets and headed for the Salamandra members that were guarding the middle of the procession. Most of the refugees did not hold luggages, and wore dark expressions while being in line. Not only has a Demon Lord come, but their city that they have lived in for along time was also gone. There were many that looked back at Kouen City that had sunk under the molten lava and held tears in their eyes.

Asuka, while feeling the cold sweat running on her back, looked behind her.

The giant ridge was covered by molten rock and exuded a horrifying light. Thinking of the person fighting somewhere at the peak, she grit her teeth in shame.

Hanging on to the running Almathea, Asuka’s expression twisted into a bitter form.

“……….Alma. Can Izayoi-kun win against it?”

{“He can’t. Nobody can defeat that. Against a monster that took even the Devine Army many of its troops to simply seal, there is no possible way a lone human can win.”}

She clipped her words with blunt truthfulness. That was her way of being kind. If she hadn’t said that, Alma knew that Asuka would have definitely went to assist him.

Asuka took those feelings into consideration, and simply glared at the ridge.

“………Still, Izayoi-kun will be fine. We’ll have to do what we can.”

{“Yes. Thank you for understanding.”}

Thunder reverberated as Almathea increased her speed, turning into lightening.

—Soon after, a change occurred.

{“!? Master, please hold on!”}

Eh? As soon as she made that sound, Almathea leapted into the air.

At first, Asuka had no idea what was going on, but understood the situation from the hot air that brushed her cheek. Looking down, they could see the street that they had been running on a second ago was melted by dark red flames.

{“Its an enemy! And not just any average enemy!”}

As soon as Almathea shouted, a ball of fire shot out of the woods near the streets, hurling toward them. Kicking the air like stepping stones, Almathea somehow dodged the rapidly increasing fire balls, and looked for her attacker. While looking toward the woods, a giant shadow covered the two.

“Alma, above!!”

Immediately, Almathea looked toward the higher sky.

Having been sidetracked, Almathea sees her enemy and is twice surprised.

—A monstrous dragon with two heads, whose body was made out white marble. The only piece that was flesh, his crimson eyes, sparkled with a hideous light and eyed its prey.

Those eyes showed no signs of sentiment. This creature was not given any emotions. Its only motive for moving was to hunt down its opponents.

“GEEEYAAAAaaaa!!!”

Roaring, the Two Headed Dragon raised its fangs and attacked.

Reasoning that she could not run away from such a violent attack, Almathea abandoned her form as a mountain goat and became an iron liquid. Using her body made of adamantium<ref>Dear Marvel Comics; we are extremely sorry for using your most favorite fictitious metal alloy, however, this was what was originally used in the Jap novel. I hereby claim no ill intentions upon mentioning this</ref> , she wrapped around Asuka and focused on defending her.

Taking a direct hit, the iron orb was hit into the woods near the streets. Although her body was protected, Asuka still felt the impact.

Frowning at the numb pain that assaulted her, Asuka asked,

“”Alma………Is that”

{“Yes, that is the clone of Azi Dakaha! It’s not an ordinary monster! Please think of each of them as strong as a being given divinity!”}

Reverting to her form as a mountain goat, Alma put Asuka on to the ground.

The cries of refugee’s being attacked by the Twin Headed Dragon could be heard. If that dragon was at the same level of power as one with divinity, there was a limit to the people who could fight it. Wanting to immediately head toward it, Asuka straddles Alma’s back, but the trees fell toward them, preventing departure.

“There’s one more….!?”

{“Master, please Divinify me immediately. This is not an opponent that can be dealt with while conserving Gifts. Having a quick, decisive battle would be for the best.”}

Racking her hooves on the ground, she concentrated on locating her enemy. Even though her opponent could not be seen, the presence wrapping around the woods were powerful. The trees pulsated as one, making them seem like one organism.

As Almathea had said, hiding their prowess would not help at all. Asuka made her resolve, took out her wine red gift card, and summoned four crystals and a wind-cutting flute.

While they prepared for battle, large cries could be heard.

“Gyyyaaaaaaaaaa!!!”

“A Dragon! A two headed dragon appeared!”

“Fire Dragon Squad, immediately take a perimeter! Demi-Dragon Squad, quicken the pace of the refugees!”

Among the shouts and scams, explosive noises could be heard. Even from afar pillars of fire could be seen standing in the waves of the panic-stricken streets.

While feeling the cold sweat run down her back, Asuka turned her gaze toward the rear of the procession.

(Kasukabe-san…….Percher, Deen. I leave that side to you.)

Praying once to her comrades, she gave her crystals artificial divinity. Having her spiritual power expanded, Almathea thundered toward the Dragon within in the forest.

===Part 2===

Kasukabe Yō entered battle mode right before Almathea was attacked by the marble Two Headed Dragons.

“Asuka……….!”

Immediately, she activated Genome Tree. The wings on her legs were not the ones of a Pegasus. The new equipment with sharp claws at the tip of the foot were one that constituted a more evil Eudaemon.

30th rank in the 72 pillars of Solomon, demonic beast ‘Marchosias’<ref>http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marchosias </ref>.

With a griffons wings and a snakes tail, a wolf-type Third Generation Eudaemon.

“Wait right there, I’ll save you……….!”

She exuded the glittering wind of the Gryphon and Pegasus, and also releases the hell flames of the demonic wolf.

—“Marchosias is a demonic wolf that ranked highly amongst the Third Generation Eudaemons. Aside from the dragon kin, those who could beat it alone were limited. Even though it was lowly ranked, it was a Eudaemon that even reached the level of being a Demon Lord.

Although it was a beast that could unleash hellish flames from its mouth, its true worth was not in its fighting abilities.

A part of that power saved Yō and Kuro-Usagi an instant later.

“…….! Kuro Usagi! Grab on!”

“Heh? Y, yes!”

Kuro Usagi was confused for a moment, but was pushed into action by Yō’s agitation and grabbed her hand. Hugging her, Yō jumped toward Deen’s sides.

A moment later, a large amount of flaming bullets shot at the two from an animal trail.

Yō unleashed the glittering wind and raging flames around her to protect herself. With the Gift of a high ranked Third Generation Eudaemon, the flaming tempest didn’t falter a single bit upon receiving the flaming salvo.

“Yō-san! Behind you!!”

Kuro Usagi shouted. The two headed dragon that swatted Asuka down preyed its eye on her.

But Yō calmly flipped her body and took the deadly blades with her left boot. At perfect timing, before she was overwhelmed, she launched herself at its chest.

The marble two headed dragon boldly took Yō’s attack, and stiffened its body. It most likely did not expect to be counterattacked in that timing.

After launching at its chest and spinning in mid-air, Yō shot through both of the two headed dragon’s jaws from below.

“Gya…..!”

“A, amazing!”

Kuro Usagi uttered her cry of admiration while being carried by Yō.

Judging only by attack and defense, Yō’s physical prowess didn’t pale to Kuro Usagi’s.

If the fact that she could accelerate in mid-air was taken into account, it could be said she surpassed the rabbit. It’s more closer to an animal’s way of fighting rather then martial arts, but her ways of correctly using her gift made self-styled fighting shine all the more.

(''I knew she had talent, but this is a much faster rate of growth than I expected….!'')

The two headed dragon that had its jaws pierced fell as it rained blood from its body. It wasn’t a fatal wound, but it seemed to be enough to make it faint for a while.

After seeing it fall, Yō’s gaze was directed toward the woods at the corner of the street.

Concentrating flames to her right foot, she created a flaming tempest and burned down the forest.

“H, hey Yō-san?”

Receiving the raging hot air, Kuro Usagi raised a shriek.

All the while, the flaming tempest moved on as it burned down the forest. Even the refugee’s were screaming, but they were guarded from the heat by Deen’s giant form that pushed it back.

It was a strategy that could not be expected from Yō, a blow both bold and large scaled.

But in Yō’s eyes, there was no light of victory, and showed an increased sign of precaution.

The two headed dragon was swallowed into the tempest, but it remained unharmed as it sat in the middle of the storm.

Falling straight down suddenly, Yō got closer to Willa, and handed Kuro Usagi to her.

“Willa. Please escort the refugee’s and Kuro Usagi. The only one who can protect them is you.”

“Me? Then, what are you going to do?”

“I’ll stop them……….no”

She stopped her own words. This was rare for the quite but outspoken Yō.

Looking at the fiery tornado she herself had unleashed, she said in a tone with conviction.

“Those two dragons…….I will defeat. So Willa, please take care of Kuro Usagi…..!”

Raising both her will to fight and the glittering wind, she shot up.

Immediately, the fiery tornado was ripped in two by the two headed dragon.

“Willa! Deen! Percher! I leave the rest to you!”

“G, got it!”

“DEeEN!”

“…………..,”

Willa teleported toward the main forces of Salamandra. Deen stood at the rear, put the injured and slow ones on his shoulder and raised his pace. Percher opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but ended up saying nothing as she unleashed black wind at the flanks of the procession to tighten their guard.

Yō unleashed a aura of sharp strength, and stood toward the two headed dragons.

The one that came out of the tornado was a dark red dragon made of molten lava. Replacing blood, lava flowed and pulsated, giving it an impressive representation of a monster.

But even facing that rare figure, Yō’s feelings were calm.

Or rather, they were extremely cold.

“………………..Your opponent, is me.”

Without thinking, her voice came out.

Even surprising to her, there was a clear sound of rage in her voice. Realizing the source of this feeling was right in front of her, she raised her voice and shouted at the two headed dragons.

“Because of you …………..Izayoi had to gamble his life unfairly. I was fighting Maxwell Demon Lord, and was finally going to fight shoulder to shoulder”

Izayoi’s last words were “Take Kuro Usagi and run”.

But what she really wanted to hear was simple.

“Fight with me against the Demon Lord.” But those were never heard until the end.

Yō knew that their level of strength differed greatly.

But finally, she saw the back of that strength she was reaching for. She was going to compete with him shoulder to shoulder, and live together in fun and joy.

But that back has once again gone far.

Maybe, so far away that her hands could not reach.

“I will protect Kuro Usagi. That is my promise with Izayoi. Thats why I’ll see her to the Astral Gate……… After that, is my freedom to choose.”

The anger poured out, but had no place to go.

It was directed toward her enemy, but also to her incompetent self. She really wanted to stay with Izayoi in order to help, but could not forgive herself for not being able to do so.

—For both reason and benefit, she had abandoned her comrade.

In order to regain what she had abandoned, there was a need for proof.

The proof that she could steal him back, even if she had to overcome a pile of rubble, and split hell itself.

Gripping the Genome Tree, to prove her self, Yō’s lips said the name of a new Eudaemon.

“Genome Tree…….Form, “Vinama Garda”<ref>Vinama is a mis-spelled word for Vimana, the flying chariot or temple in Sanskrit epics. Garda is another misspelled word for Garuda. However, Vimana’s modern interpretation would mean aircraft. In other words, by pun, Yō has unintentionally become a aircraft of Garuda Indonesia Airlines</ref>…….!!!”

Instantly, golden wind surrounded Kasukabe Yō.

The form of Marchosias was melted, turning into flaxen cloth that wrapped around Yō. The cloth with no sleeves turned into a protective ritual garb, and on her head a katsyusha<ref>Refers to a headgear made to put down hair. I have no idea why but the only ones who call a hairband such a thing are the Japanese.</ref> adorned with a feather was laid on.

An illuminating light that shined as if to brighten the dark night.

To compare, it was the light of the sun.

[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v8 p66.jpg|thumb]]

Feeling the stately golden wind, the monstrous two headed dragons took a step back.

—Fear, kin of the pernicious god.

This shine is the golden Gift that burns through all impurities. In Indian lore, it has abolished Mara, and is promised to win against even the war gods, the half-man half-bird slayer of evil gods.

“A………..A Great Garuda? The same strongest species that the Roc Demon King belongs to!?

But, that can’t be! Its impossible! Does the Genome Tree even have the power to weaponize that species?”

Kuro Usagi’s astonishment was to be expected.

The Genome Tree had weaponized legendary creatures such as Kirin, Pegasus, and Marchosias, but this Eudaemon was a world apart.

No, a Garuda was not even categorized as a Eudaemon.

(''These Flames of the Golden Wings are real……. But there is no way she can use the power of the Strongest Species without risk! Yō-san should be paying a toll of some sort in order to use power beyond her ability…..!?'')

Watching the light that Yō wore, Kuro Usagi couldn’t help feeling apprehensive.

But that was same feeling as Yō.

Greya Grief, who used the same Genome Tree, had clearly stated that a risk existed. This Gift definitely had a hidden toll.

(''Until today, I was afraid of that risk. Thats why I limited which Eudaemons to use. But that fear,……….made Izayoi fight alone……….!!!'')

The massive power that resided in her body. If she could produce such a strength, she would not have been treated as someone in the way. If she had used such power, Izayoi would have definitely said it.

He would have said “Fight with me against the Demon Lord.”

“I will no longer ponder. I will defeat you……..and go help Izayoi……..!!!”

“GEEYAAAAaaa!!!”

The Two Headed Dragon and the Great Garuda clashed by frontal assault.

Both with their reasons in their heart, the battle intensified.

<noinclude>

===Translator's Notes===
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 1

2014-04-22T06:09:16Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

The top of the volcano peak, unmarked [Geass roll] rained down from the skies.

No markings for any trial synopsis.

No names to specify the participants.

Even the hoster's declaration was not on it.

The only thing recorded on the parchment was the flag of [ 恶 ].

Geass rolls were not issued by anybody, nor written by someone.

To spread around the contracts in this world, those trivial things were unnecessary.

Those contracts had been in existence since the day the world split. Eliminating the need to record any synopsis for the trials. Residents of this world had always been aware of these details.

—From the active volcano, hot wind blew out.

Emerging from the cauldron of hell, the high-ranking Maou who "will not live under the same sky with one's enemy".

Thou, prayed to be a monster who "turned to evil", the three pair of ruby eyes shined, accompanying the resonating bell, the battle began.

『Give your all, It's been hundred of years, hero !!!!

Exhaust all your strength!!!

Muster all your resourcefulness!!!

Show me your reckless courage— become a glorious sword that will pierce my heart!!!』

" !? "

The death scythe passed by where his head had been a few millimeters away.

It was a miracle that Sakamaki Izayoi was able to avoid that, or maybe it was just his character that was usually accumulated. The pure white ferocious nails contained an immense destructive power to kill that Izayoi could even feel it with the naked eye. The remainder of the nails instantly blew away the wreckage of the palace, cutting into the ground.

After being cut, the cracked earth lamented, creating a cliff that can give anyone an illusion that it would lead to hell. Lava poured out of the peak and filled the cracks. It was even suitable to call the currently boiling surface the kiln of hell.

(Damn, this is not the time to be seeing revolving lanterns<ref>Something you'd see before you die</ref>.)

Izayoi motivated himself. The death match had officially begun.

Izayoi used the backlash to gain some distance. Using a posture to jump strenuously, the results were that his abdomen had started bleeding and blood swarmed to his throat.

Kneeling on the ground while gazing upwards at the three-headed dragon and Maou, Izayoi swallowed his breath and blood back while looking at the bone chilling figure.

(Maou Azi=Dahaka........this is truly the strongest species.....!!!)

Strongly holding onto his disabled hand, he trembled in the presence of the enemy's strength. If it was what Izayoi had theorized, this enemy is truly a [Maou] that rivaled gods.

—[Zoroastrianism (Zoroastrian)]. To make clear of the Magianism reasoning, having a specific cosmology group faction for gods. A [Maou] in the position of the Hebrew's old testament and Buddhism, but the spirit power this three-headed dragon had was in an even higher level than the two specified.

What the latter said was that the [Maou] prepared a position to have hostility against gods. Therefore, its will and fundamental purpose was malicious. A significant example would be the opposition between gods and devils in The Bible. The essence of the opposition between Gods and Devils were anti-institutional, the viciousness that both humans and social evil possess.

However, for the [Zoroastrianism] Maou, it being evil did not stem from its purpose.

The maliciousness and sense of purpose, became different from the latter Maou's decision.

This three-headed dragon that was a [Zoroastrianism] Maou,— '''the evil was born because it was his desire''', volatilizing to be a tyrant Maou.

(Completely in a different league with Pest, Mizuchi Maou and the Maou Alliance. The purpose of his existence did not degenerate into a Maou. Because he didn't commit any sins—this guy, will dominate as a Maou.....!!!)

Three pairs of eyes, six pupil that flashed with a ferocity radiance. In a retrospect, Izayoi had never tried fighting with the strongest species before.

The star-class Algol was enslaved in an incomplete form.

The Giant dragon that fell into a runaway possessed no intellect.

For Sakamaki Izayoi, this was his first time having a deathmatch with one of the strongest species.

(What to do!? How to fight!? My right hand is completely unusable and my left hand will only suffer the same fate if I punch him......)

Battling with the Highness, his body was in a death frequency. Not just his right hand, his upper and lower body kept screaming. Izayoi continued to bleed while thinking at the fastest speed of the ace strategy for victory.

But the enemy would not give him that kind of time.

Running through the pile of wreckage, the three-headed dragon made a creaking sound. Catching Izayoi with his ruby red eyes, he spread his wings and ascended to the skies.

"—GYEEEEEEEEEEYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaEEEEEEEEEEEEEYYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!"

The cry even repelled back the approaching lava wave.

Currently facing no possibility for any chance of winning. Izayoi felt mortified, but he still went the opposite direction where Amalthea was running away from the three-headed dragon.

"Stop looking down on humans.....Lizard!"

His leg muscles that wouldn't admit defeat, he ran in a straight line heading for the volcano peak.

With his footing that seemed to be sinking into the sea of lava for every jumps, he pulled the distance away from the three-headed dragon. This was the best strategy to win, but the three-headed dragon gave a sly smile and snorted.

—Tearing him, the three-headed dragon raised it's right hand and ordered.

In a moment, an unbearable pain came from behind Izayoi. It was a feeling as if a sharp knife slashed him from his shoulder down to his waist.

"Gaa......!?"

What had happened, it was definitely not a cognitive blow.

Looking back, the three-headed dragon was still in the wreckage of the palace. A considerate distance away from Izayoi who was sprinting towards the volcano peak. If it was the ferocious claws from before, there should've been traces of it on the ground, but there were none.

And the injury behind was not shallow. Even the battle-weary Izayoi could not help but keel over, sweating profusely while staring at the three-headed dragon.

(What.........kind of gift was used.....!?)

Cross-referencing with the legends related to Azi=Dahaka in his mind. But it could not be identified.

The legend was about a Maou who performed thousand kinds of magic, but there was no detailed records of it in books. Even the knowledgeable Izayoi could not do anything to something that wasn't recorded.

Nevertheless, in order to obtain the only intelligence, Izayoi forcibly pressed down on his wounded shoulders.

The wound and the laceration caused by the slash resembled each other. Momentarily chasing off [Something] from the slashing incident into the corner of his mind, Izayoi generally stood up.

『…………』

The three-headed dragon pointed at emptiness, before making horizontal strokes.

Suddenly, the wings that stood behind the three-headed dragon's back started to change shape. Or it may not be a wing from the very start. Freely changing the shape of the black edge. Izayoi perceived the true colors behind the slash while trembling.

(The dragon shadow similar to Leticia's.....! ! This is the true face behind that slash!)

But comparing with the speed and accuracy of the dragon shadow Izayoi was familiar with, it was completely different.

Just when Izayoi was aware of the shadow blade, it was already closing in to his eyes. Although Izayoi reflexively dodged backwards , he still could not avoid the blade rubbing his cheek.

Second, third, relentlessly chasing after Izayoi, trying to snipe him off.

Like scattering rain, the blade attacked like a storm. With every hit bearing the power for an instant kill. If a dodge was made a few milliseconds later, decapitation would surely happen.

Flogging his heavily injured body, constantly rolling on the ground to escape.

The earth heated by the lava looked as red as a melting iron. Even when he kept receiving minor burns and wounds with the constant tumbling, Izayoi's eyes remain unyielding.

『……Tsk.』

Accepting the unyielding gaze, the three-headed dragon snorted. And twisting its long neck, with the three pairs of eyes locked on Izayoi, the three-headed dragon quickly drew closer.

With a burly body twice the size of Izayoi, yet he used speed superior to Izayoi's to close up the distance.

"......!?"

The burly body suddenly appeared from somewhere out of his perception. Even though Izayoi was mortally wounded, the opponent was undeniably faster than him.

(Damn..........this really sucks......!)

He knew that it was strong. But Izayoi did not think that the power of its strength was actually this huge.

Overlooking Izayoi with its eyes of ruby, as if confirming the situation, the three-headed dragon muttered.

『……Yes. Before the fight with me, your body was already approaching death. If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.』

"Wha, what are you saying....!!!"

Commiseration was included in its voice. Those words said by the three-headed dragon was full of pity. But instantly understanding the true meaning of his words, Izayoi gritted his teeth in humiliation.

—If you were not injured, you could have been able to escape.

That is—'''not being able to match even at his full potential'''— meaning

From the start, the three-headed dragon never doubted his victory, the thought of losing never crossed his mind. That was the arrogance that Izayoi had carried when he arrived in Little Garden, always feeling pity for his surroundings.

The strong will inherently be the strong. So the weak will always be helpless.

Such similar values and philosophy, but now the Maou was severely trampling him underfoot.

(Ha.....so that's how it is. This really, pisses me off.....!!!)

Due to mortification, Izayoi was trembling. Unable to bear the anger that he had never experienced before in his 17 years, he abruptly stood up, forgetting the pain in his wounds.

His life full of sympathy, of lacking in compassion. Never expecting that he would be on the verge of dying for once.

With the negative feeling that he had never felt before, Izayoi smiled while holding onto his broken right hand.

"Thanks for the mercy.........so as thanks, I think I can still struggle a while more....!!!"

Mustering all his strength to stand up, he used unbending eyes to stare into those ruby eyes.

However, this was his last resistance.

The blood seeping out from his flanks and back had already force him to be in the realm of unconsciousness.

Letting Izayoi stand up, with a fighting spirit that would not yield.

The three-headed dragon along with its three pairs of ruby eyes, gazed at Izayoi—suddenly, a malicious smile appeared from its mouth.

『I see. Your fighting spirit, is commendable. It seems as if violence can't subdue you— so, how do you feel about this despair?』

Raising its white claws, the three-headed dragon dug the claws into its shoulders.

Huge amount of blood started gushing out, dyeing the upper body of the three-headed dragon red. The blood trickled unto the ground, before it started to move suspiciously as if gaining life.

The earth, lava, deadwood started to change shape to be a two-headed dragon after bathing in Azi=Dahaka's blood.

Witnessing this move, Izayoi started to feel anxious on top of trembling. That sight was too abnormal for anyone. Devouring the earth, two-headed dragons started to appear— all of them, exuded a sense of coercion that rivaled gods.

(This guys.........avatar of the god-class!? The one that Shiroyasha defeated!)

When [No Name] and [Underwood] was fighting, 5 dragons attacked the eastern district. Izayoi was told that they were the subs of Azi=Dahaka's body.

After obtaining the characteristics of ferrite, the two-headed dragons emitted out an even more ominous gesture.

The right head of the three-headed dragon, issued an order.

『A goat, two females fled. Go kill them.』

"What!?"

Words that were unexpected, caused Izayoi to be on a defensive posture. However, Izayoi who was riddled with gaping wounds was unable to prevent the two-headed dragon from going. Like a fired arrow, three dragons flew down the mountain.

Blocking Izayoi who thought of chasing after them, the three-headed dragon displayed the flag behind his back and roared.

『Okay, what should you do, human? Gaining time would be meaningless now. Want to save your comrades, the only route is to destroy me.』

"—Stop joking around, you ground lizard!!!"

Izayoi intolerably yelled. It was not the time to talk about the injuries already. Rising from the situation where he was heading towards death, Izayoi jumped towards the three-headed dragon.

Enduring the regurgitating blood from coming, he used his left hand to hit the giant's stomach. Punching faster than the one before, he didn't mind even if his fist broke.

Giving a blow that was equivalent to a double-edged sword, he self-mutilated to deliver a deep punch in to the huge body.

『……！？』

A bitter voice slightly leaked out of the three-headed dragon.

However, Izayoi overrode the impact suffered from the reaction force.

Punching deeply into the abdomen, Izayoi found out that there was a secret hidden in the three-headed dragon's body.

('''How heavy'''......! Definitely, not a body mass a three meter body should have......!!!!)

Izayoi's fist could only generate a trace of movement.

Although it wasn't known what gift it had, but the three-headed dragon had the quality of a continent or something equivalent to a continent concentrated in his mere three meters of body. It was of course inevitable that his fist would be crushed.

Droplets of blood sprayed out from his broken fist. The generated severe pain, was suppressed with intense passion and male blood.

"Gaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"

The indomitable fists that kept striking. Each time, accompanied by blood.

The atmosphere affected by the storm of hundreds of punches in under one second could be seen, even the lava waves were being overturned. Izayoi's foothold could not withstand the power of his might and started sinking in. Despite the onslaught of Izayoi's punches, the three-headed dragon only shook slightly.

Unable to determine the quality of the three-headed dragon, even Izayoi's fist which could destroy the stars did not stir the dragon up. The punches that were in the third cosmic speed kept hitting the belly of the three-headed dragon.

『Nuu.....!!!』

One step, the three-headed dragon placed its right foot backwards.

Izayoi did not let go of this subtle body movement.

The target of the fists changed from the abdomen to the left head, after three punches, forcefully turn the neck down. Although it was unlikely to have toppled it, but going through untold successful balance disruption, overwhelming it at the right time.

Towards the sitting three-headed dragon, this was a final showdown to Izayoi.

(Right now—if I miss this moment, I will never win......!!!)

The crushed right hand, put up an aurora.

Showing something to crush the dragon, the gift that can split the dead world.

With an aurora appearing on his right hand that could eliminate the stars in the night sky, turned into a huge pillar that reached up the sky.

Able to penetrate the sky in Little Garden, in front of the gift where the omniscient demon could only call it as a [Code Unknown], the eyes of the three-headed dragon started to shake because of the shock.

"—,!!?"

Wrong. Not only were the ruby eyes shaking.

With the three-headed dragon as the center, the earth and atmosphere vehemently rumbled. Only whirlpools started concentrating on the three-headed dragon's palms, producing a hot sphere.

『[Avesta]<ref> Avesta, the holy book of Zoroastrianism, Iran's most ancient literature. This masterpiece of the era is a book, although difficult to determine, but at least can be traced back to ten centuries ago. Adequately reflecting this ancient classics is their venerable ancestor the heroic, courageous, pure, honest, tolerant and optimistic virtue, reflecting their world view on all things wise, and show them to the world prosperity and happiness of human life while fighting off enthusiasm</ref> start—restriction in five elements, [Another Cosmology]......!!!』

Heat more intense than the mountain of flowing lava.

Standing in front of the heat that was enough to scorch his skin, Izayoi sucked in cool air.

(What........burning gift is that........?)

No matter how much destructive power, it was not to be feared. The aurora pillar in Izayoi's hands could not be defended by anything in this world.

As if pulling the handle of the light, Izayoi swung it down towards the three-headed dragon's heart.

Holding the compressed spheres in it's hand that were as bright as day, the three-headed dragon took the blow.

Originally it was thought that the ball would disappear upon contact with the aurora, but the aurora and the sphere interweave together to release an even greater heat.

"—Damn, this can also do it, bastard....!!!"

Injecting all the power into the pillar on his right hand and pushing it down.

But the burning sphere constructed by the three-headed dragon caused an even greater momentum, releasing a more shiny radiance.

The strong repulsive force released by the two burning spheres slowly turned into a ball of light, distorting the surrounding light with the power of its swirl.

The aurora as well as the hot lava waves was sent flying, the aftermath was the destruction of the volcano peak. The spheres that were in conflict with the power of the aurora forcefully crushed everything under the sun.

The rubble surrounding the two started to decompose to something smaller than an atom.

In the blurry vision, Izayoi saw the evil smiling Maou.

『It ended, divine son of the new era. With you——it is not enough to defeat the flag of [ 恶 ].』

The aurora pillar and burning sphere simultaneously dissipated.

Watching the aftermath, Izayoi floated in the air like dust....

==References==
<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2014-04-18T14:21:32Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 2 『The Time For Disaster, huh』==

===Part 1===

Our classmates jumped into the sea one after another and we were the only ones left on the ship.

“Okay, I will jump in first so follow me after I do that. I will go right to you so, please rest assured. Remember to grab my shoulders when you surface up”

“U-un……I am counting on you, Tomoe-chan”

Miyabi and Tachibana were discussing on the actions after they enter the sea.

In the opposite side, Tora and Tatsu were-------fighting as usual------and were making a ruckus about a match of who would swim to the land first.

(Ya-re Ya-re, I don’t know if they are close or bad with each other as usual………)

“Fufun. Don’t think you will win me with swimming, Tatsu, Tooru!!”

“Eh, me too!?”

“What are you surprise for, it’s normal”

“Is it normal………”

The rabbit ear homeroom teacher talked to me with a grinning smile.

“Oi oi, now is the only time you can act happy and talk about matches you know? That’s because the current around here is complex. You will meet pain if you take it easy-------rather, feel the pain, Kuhahaha”

(I’ll give up taking him as an opponent. And I mean everyone)

We got tired of those disgraceful words for a teacher as usual and decide to head out.

Tora, Tatsu and next Tachibana made a magnificent plunge which was so good it made me think they might have been in the swimming club during their middle school age. However-----

(……I saw something)

Since we are going to swim with our clothes on, which means the clothes everyone is wearing now would be------our school uniform.

Thanks to that, I could vividly see the inside of Tachibana’s skirt from the boat when she jumped off.

“To-Tomoe-chan, I am coming”

Just when I was thinking of a way to delete that vivid memory, Miyabi jumped in this time.

Different from Tachibana, she pushed down her skirt girlishly and *Pyon* jumped in from the stairs leg in first.

However, since she only pushed down the front part of her skirt, I could see from behind and-----

(………I saw something again)

Let’s forget it. I did not see anything.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a water column got produced and Miyabi’s face pop out on the sea surface after a while.

“Miyabi are you okay?”

“Un, somehow I guess……?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Splash**Splash* Miyabi dog paddled to Tachibana before placing her hand on her shoulder.

Since Tachibana learned an old swimming method used when the person wears armor because it is a link to master her martial arts, it looks like she is taking it easy even though Miyabi is holding her.

“Just as expected. Well then, we------wait, now that I think about it Yurie. You were resting when we were swimming with our clothes on last week but, are you going to be alright suddenly?”

When I recalled and asked Yurie who took a rest during the previous water training because of her bad condition-----

“It’s okay……….i think”

Even Yurie would show uneasiness like I thought.

Well I think she would most probably be alright if it is Yurie.

“Okay, let’s go”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Doboon* a flashy landing sound was produced and I entered the sea from the tip of my toe to my head.

It felt good in the sea for my burnt skin but, my uniform was sticking to me making it hard to swim.

I felt this during training but, the water resistance of normal clothes is different from wet suits making me lose stamina excessively. This was something I knew already but, it is quite hard to swim to the island in this condition.

When I showed my face on the sea surface, the refreshing sight of the blue sea and white clouds expanded in my view. And after I took a deep breath while looking at the summer scenery, there was a voice coming above my head.

“Tooru, I am coming”

With the sun at the background, after Yurie stood at the Ship’s fence-----she jumped into the sea.

The form was magnificent and it would not lose to what Tachibana did just now. Not only me but Tachibana and Miyabi also raised a voice of admiration at the appearance of her jumping into the sea like a mermaid.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Toboon* a sound was produced and the silver girl entered the sea together with a small water column.

(As expected from Yurie)

That jump made me think she has no other bad skills other than writing literature----limited to only Japanese.

(No, she is bad with boats too)

When I apologetically shook my shoulders at the new information about Yurie I found out an hour ago----

“……….Err, Tooru-kun”

“Yurie isn’t coming up though…………..”

“Eh……..?”

Although I checked the area to confirm their words, there are no signs of Yurie showing her face on the sea surface.

“””……………..”””

There was an additional 5 seconds of silence & standby.

“Yurie------------!?”

“*Cough*, *Cough*……!!”

I grabbed Yurie’s arm when she was sinking into the darkness and brought her back to the sea surface.

After she came up to the surface, Yurie breathed in oxygen filled with the smell of salty water.

After she repeated breath wildly while grabbing hold to my shoulders, I talked to her as soon as she calmed down.

“Are you okay, Yurie”

“Ya-Ya---………..Thanks to you I somehow managed………..Thank you very much, Tooru………”

“But even so, it is kind of unexpected that Yurie can’t swim”

“Sorry. There was no custom to swim in Gimle……….”

I agreed when she told me that. It is probably unthinkable to swim in the seas or rivers in a cold country like Gimle. Judging by the way she put her words, I could guess there is no warm water pool facilities there.

“I thought I could managed if I learned by imitation but, it was no good. Whether it’s the seasick just now or now, I have been only causing problems to Tooru today…………”

I made a lively smile to Yurie who dropped her shoulders in disappointment.

“Don’t worry about something small as that. We are a <<Duo>> so helping each other is normal……well, even if we aren’t a <<Duo>>, I think I will still want to save Yurie”

“*Giggle*. That goes for me too, Tooru. But even so, the sea water really is salty huh. I know this already but, I never would have thought I would confirm it in this way”

I could only laugh at Yurie’s sentence.

“Alright, we have to head to the island soon. We will lose to Tora and the rest if we take our time. Yurie, I will carry you with my back from this point on”

“Ya--- Thank you very much. By the way Tooru”

“Hn?”

Even though I failed the start dash from an unexpected trouble, I thought I should still be able to make a recovery-----that was what I thought………..until I heard the next sentence.

“Where is Tora and the rest?”

“Heh………..?”

I checked the surroundings thinking that there should not be that much of a distance made when I saw Yurie tilting her small head-----

“Ah-re?”

It was not like there was a distance made.

It’s true that that the distance between us is very big but, Tora and the rest did not move much from the boat.

Which means we got separated from the boat.

“This------we got washed away?”

It probably happened when I dived in to save Yurie.

“……….now that I think about it, she told us the water current is complex here”

“Yeah that was that talk before…………what’s more, it seems we are still being washed away. It looks like distance between here and the ship is getting bigger even at this moment. Looks like it’s going to be tough heading back there……….”

“Sorry, Tooru………….”

“Don’t worry about it. It’s not like the island got further away and lets head there while watching out not to counter the current. Yurie don’t let go of me okay?”

“Ya---“

Before I start swimming, Yurie made a hand gesture to Tora and the rest that we will be heading to the island like this.

After a while, Tora and the rest separated from the ship and headed to the island.

I confirmed that and we started to move too.

40 minutes might have passed since I started swimming.

I could only hear nothing but the sound of the waves and my breathing.

Yurie was keeping quiet. It’s probably consideration to avoid causing any burden to me who was swimming.

(I guess there is 1.5 kilometers left to the island I think? Just a little bit more……..)

The moment I thought that---------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bara**bara**bara*………….The sound of a helicopter mixed with the sound of the waves.

It was just passing this southern sea--------there is no way that is the case.

I know who that helicopter belongs to.

“To--------o------ru-----♪“

The door of the helicopter hovering about 30 meters above us, a girl bends forward and waved her hands.

Lealith=Bristol. With her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} swaying, the girl looking at me with those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} that makes one think of a deep sea, was an Ojou-sama that transferred to Kouryou academy 2 months ago from Britain. She is a little selfish and has a lively personality; she is also the owner of a <<Unrivaled blaze>> like me and because of that, she is an existence called <<Exception>> but…………..actually, she is someone I am bad with.

“Sorry. For. The. Wait-------Chuu♥”

Lealith raised her voice to avoid getting it erased from the sound of the helicopter and threw a kiss over to me but------

“…………….”

I moved my head for some reason.

“Hey, Tooru---!! Why did you dodge my kiss of love!?”

I got scolded.

---Back to what I was saying, those words that came out from Lealith’s mouth just now was the reason why I am bad with her.

Yes, this gold girl has taken an odd liking to me and would actively show her favors to me------incidentally, she has no hesitations in declaring me as her future partner. What’s more, she would do things like link our arms every time, and those intentions for physical contact are extremely problematic to a young man like me.

“Tooru--, can you hear me!?”

“Ah………Sorry--, I did not hear you!!”

“What did you say!? Ah—mouu. Enough, I will go there now so wait there for me!!”

“O-ojou-sama!?”

Her butler Sara showed panic at Lealith’s announcement.

“………….!? …………!! …………..!!”

The gold girl did not listen to her butler who was shouting in disorder and-------took off the clothes she was wearing.

“Wait, Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhh!?”

Although I was surprised and shouted, since her body with excellent proportions was wearing a swimsuit, I *Hoou* made a sigh.

“Wait, what are you planning to--------!?”

Even though I shouted, I knew what she was going to do. I knew it but, I still shouted.

“Wait for me, Tooru. I am heading there now-----♪“

The gold girl winked and threw her body to the sky without any hesitance like she was in a diving contest.

---late by a moment, the gold arrow pierced into the sea.

“Hi, Tooru♥”

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 3 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

After some time pass, Lealith floated right near us.

“………….Yo, Lealith. Sara looks very tired up there you know………….”

“It’s okay it’s okay. I told you this before but, that girl is a little too overprotective”

No matter if she is a <<Exceed>>-----who just become <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the <<Level up>> like me a few days ago-----but still nonetheless, i think it is a little pitiful to call her overprotective when you jumped to the sea from the helicopter that high up.

When I looked up thinking that, Sara and my eyes met and she was glaring at me.

(It’s not my--------it is my fault I guess…………)

Without a single care to her butler’s condition, Lealith sent a hand sign telling her to head to the island first.

The helicopter headed to the island not long later but, Sara was grinding her teeth while glaring at me to the end. Thanks to that, it feels like I could hear the sound of her teeth grinding which was supposed to be inaudible to me.

“Haa………..just what were you thinking to make you jump into the sea”

“Isn’t it obvious that I want to be with Tooru. More importantly, why are you sticking that close to that girl?”

Unsatisfied------rather, she is unsatisfied I guess. Lealith looked at Yurie.

“……………..i can’t swim”

“Well, that’s it. I have to support my partner as a <<Duo>>”

“………….as a <<Duo>> huh”

Lealith narrowed her eyes as if she wants to say something.

“Then, I will also receive support as your future partner♪”

Faster than her words, she rode on my shoulders.

“What a second, Lealith! You can swim right!?”

“I cramped my legs”

“Like hell I can believe you if you have that easy expression on!!”

“…………..You will burden Tooru. Please don’t count on Tooru if you can swim”

“Oh my, that goes for you too; you won’t be bothering Tooru if you learn to swim immediately you know?”

The gold girl replied back easily towards the discontent silver girl.

Yurie tightened her grip.

(Again huh…….)

After Lealith enrolled, these types of rivalry between them have occurred many times already.

The reason is because of the claim the gold girl wanting to make me her <<Duo>>. It seems because of that one sentence, an alert signal is being issued inside Yurie that there might be a chance I might get taken away from her.

Thanks to that, she would often flare against Lealith’s action and words like what is happening right now.

However, since Lealith does not show any concerns of it and her leisure attitude does not crumble at all, I think it’s okay to say it’s lucky that it will not reach a big quarrel.

Personally in my mind, I feel that Yurie holding onto my clothes tightly to avoid letting me get taken away is a little cute but, it is fundamentally a way to mediate them.

“Haa……….i get it I get it. Yurie, you aren’t causing any burden to me so it’s okay. That’s why, Lealith it’s okay to hold on to me like that”

“Tooru………..”

“……………It’s okay. I like causing trouble for Tooru but, these types of trouble is not good. Sorry to be so selfish”

After she said that, Lealith *Topuun*dived into the sea and------showed her face a few meters ahead.

“Tooru. Let’s have a competition to see who reaches the island first as a mood refresher”

“……………but I am carrying Yurie”

“It’s a handicap, handicap♪ Isn’t that okay since your opponent is a girl. Ready, Go♪”

“Wha!? Tha-that’s dirty!! I didn’t say a single word that I would accept the match!!”

She might have not heard me or she was ignoring me (Most likely the latter) and, Lealith started swimming to the island.

(Whether it’s Lealith or Tora, why are there so many people around me this combative)

Although I sighed after seeing the gold girl take the lead, I do not hate that type aspect of them.

“Tooru, what are you going to do?”

“Let’s see………..losing is annoying so, let’s chase her. Hold on tight”

“Ya----♪ I will not let go”

Around 20 minutes passed since I started swimming after Lealith----

With an endless repetition of the waves as my BGM, I am currently collapsed at the beach while making a 大 sign.

“Good work, Tooru………..”

“It is my overwhelming win, Tooru♪”

“I-I completely forgot I was in my uniform”

What’s more my opponent was wearing a swimsuit unlike me; there was no way I can do anything.

“But, it is quite amazing that you finished swimming with that speed without resting…………..I might not be able to have good sleep if I have Tooru as my husband I think?”

What are you talking about.

“So, what are we going to do next? Rest for a while?”

“Sorry. Let me do that……..i can’t move now as expected……..”

After she heard my words, Lealith *Pupuu* spurt out before saying [You worked too hard] and laughed.

“Understood, Tooru……….having a rest would help me too”

I got curious why it would help Yurie too and, asked what she meant-----

“It feels disgusting because the shirt is wet……..especially my underwear”

“If that is the case then, I guess I will rest until Yurie’s clothes dries off”

“Ya---. Thank you very much”

The silver girl nodded------and put her hands inside her skirt.

[Yurie!?][Wha-what are you doing!?]

“Ah………….So-sorry….*Hyau*”

I quickly looked away just when her underwear was about half-way taken off.

The last scream was most likely because of the coldness when she put it back on.

“I will go dry it off at the rock shadow there”

After Yurie said that, she disappeared to the rock------the moment I thought that, her face popped out from there.

“You can’t come over here, Tooru”

After saying that, she hid her lightly blushing face behind the rock this time.

“………….Is that girl an airhead?”

“Well, a little…………”

Thanks to that, crazy things would sometime occur in my normal life, and I was not careless enough to let that slip out of my mouth.

“Fuun…………..”

“A-alright, I guess I’ll take a small afternoon nap”

I closed my eyes to run away from the sights that seemingly want to say something.

“Oh my, are you going to sleep? You are quite a blockhead to choose to sleep without having a fun strawberry talk with a swimsuit beauty alone at the beach”

“That’s because sleeping is the best way to recover stamina. Sorry but, let me sleep for 30 minutes”

“Okay, It’s alright. Then I will------“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuu*……..a shadow suddenly appeared.

“Lealith?”

When I opened my eyes, Lealith sat down to interrupt the falling sunlight and looked at me as if she was peeking in.

“It’s somewhat easier if there is something blinding the sun right?”

“A-aah………..but won’t you be hot……?”

Today’s sunlight was strong and the blazing hot sun shining down was burning the skin.

“I don’t mind for 30 minutes. I just want to let Tooru to have a good rest”

“…………I am happy for those feelings but, the sorry feeling is stronger as expected”

“I am doing this because I want to anyway so it is not something Tooru have to worry about. I got sunblock on too anyway………..but if you are still worried about it then, I guess I’ll have a gift of gratitude”

“What should I do?”

When I asked back, Lealith placed her finger on her lips and made a charming mischievous smile.

“A good morning Ki-ss♪”

“----!?”

“An advance payment is alright too you know?”

Her hair brushed my ears and Lealith’s lips got closer.

Those red lips that make one think of a rose.

“It’s okay, really, it’s okay! I don’t need a shade as expected! I’ll just accept only those feelings!!”

My eyes were stolen by those lips for an instant but, I immediately regained my composure and faced my back at Lealith.

I got out to the sunlight because of that and since I was going to fall asleep like this in the first place, I gave up having a blind over me.

My heart was *dokun**dokun* beating hard. Although I knew it was going to be alright, I was worried that Lealith might hear it.

“Mouu, Tooru-kun you are so shy♥”

Even though I heard chuckling from her, I continued closing my eyes and didn’t reply to her.

She then made a shadow for me again.

“………..i won’t give you a kiss”

“It’s okay. Instead, I get to keep Tooru’s sleeping face all for myself♪”

“Hey you……….”

“I can’t?”

Honestly speaking, having my sleeping face get seen by a girl is embarrassing------but, I felt that this much was alright maybe because I was too tired or because I accompanied the girl called Lealith.

“I get it……..Thanks, Lealith”

“I don’t mind. Don’t make me say it twice, my husband♥”

After a while, I woke up and most of my tiredness was out of my body including my clothes were almost dried off.

“Now that I think about it, why were you late?”

Right when Lealith was talking nonchalantly, I asked the question that suddenly popped out in my mind.

Even though she had some distance with the other classmates, Lealith has completely blended into the class now because she is unexpectedly sociable and Tachibana chipped in after <<Survive>>. There is no way she would think of not wanting to go together but………

“I got left behind when I was picking my swimsuit. Seriously mouu, waiting for 1 hour at least is okay right? I wonder what they think about the <<Exception>>”

(So that is why you were wearing a swimsuit under your uniform…….)

Lealith might have seriously thought that she could ease down the clothe swimming after doing that.

(No no, we are going to train so wearing a swimsuit is bad)

But since she managed to finish her clothe swimming training properly, so it is okay to think that she has already understood the technique and there should not be any problems.

Incidentally, the boat departed following the strict schedule without caring if the <<Exception>> Lealith was late or not. Tsukimi said [The Ojou-sama would probably come later with her helicopter] and laughed; her predictions was beautifully on the mark.

It happened then-----when I was making a small wry smile when I recalled that.

“Ah……!!”

A small scream echoed from the rocks.

When I looked over thinking what happened, a white bird flew towards the sea and Yurie was extending her hand towards it.

“What happened, Yurie?”

After I got near her and asked, Yurie told me about what happened in a somewhat fidgety manner.

“Tha-that’s…………my underwear got blown away by the wind…….”

“Huh…………..?”

I opened my mouth blankly at the unusual reply and looked at the white bird again-------rather, it was just right about the time I saw her underwear fall to the sea. Her underwear got swallowed by the waves just like that and could not be seen anymore.

“”…………...””

I returned my sights back to Yurie and she was holding the side of her skirts tightly.

(Which means, she isn’t wearing------)

“Tooru. It is not good to see”

Yurie cheeks were faintly blushing, her eyebrows were slightly frowning and she was staring at me with upturned eyes.

I unexpectedly felt shocked at the cuteness which was different from usual.

We gave up on the underwear that disappeared in the sea and headed to lodging house in the end.

Although Yurie is usually defenseless, it looks like she is quite embarrassed since she was not wearing anything now, and was following behind while pushing her skirt at all times.

We reached a creak at the beach and was surrounded by 10 meter tall cliffs.

But it’s not like it stayed that way for a long time, we continued walking for a while more and discovered a somewhat gentle rock surface.

“Looks like it is easy to climb from here…………but before that, Lealith please sit there for a while”

Lealith did what I told her and sat on a small rock; I then bend down in front of her.

After that, I tore my uniform and covered her legs with it.

“This is better than being barefooted”

“Fufu, thank you, Tooru. That consideration itself makes me happy. Thanks to that, I really want to make you my <<Duo>>-----“

“Tooru, let’s go if we have already finished preparing”

Yurie slipped in as if to interrupt Lealith’s words. Of course, it was done deliberately.

Lealith shrugs her shoulder while getting up and took the front before heading out.

However, when she started climbing up with her swimsuit on, I had trouble on where to put my sights.

When I lift my face, Lealith’s butt will definitely enter my view.

What’s more, since people would take many unthinkable poses when rock climbing is concerned, I could only think of awkward thoughts while climbing up.

Of course, I tried not to look up as much as possible.

…………because of that, I almost fell many times.

There was a circular ridge when we finished climbing the cliffs.

It was at this moment that we first found out this island was a caldera.

It was hollow within the cliffs we climbed from and a forest covered completely with trees spread throughout.

The building we can see in the middle is probably our lodging spot. I can spot a wide space like a hall at its surrounding.

“Take about 1 hour I guess?”

“That’s true. It would be questionable if we could reach before the sun goes down”

The gold girl pointed at the falling sun and agreed with my measurement.

This time, the silver girl opened her mouth.

“The wind is blowing hard here so, I want to get down fast but………”

The silver girl was pushing down her skirt desperately, in opposition to the wind blowing through the mountain ridge.

Although I felt sorry at that appearance, I spurt out.

“You are evil, Tooru……….”

“Lealith. Be careful of the branches at the ground”

She turned around and talked to me.

“Thank you, Tooru. It is okay”

The light shining in the complex forest got dimmer when it turned evening and the times I got stuck in the tree roots got frequent if I did not pay attention. Especially for Lealith, it looks like she is having a hard time walking since she only has cloth covering her foot.

I tried asking her if she wanted a piggy back once but, she refused saying that this is what she gets for joining up with us only with swimsuits on.

(Lealith is someone that basically does not ask help from anyone else)

She can do almost everything-------more specifically, I have not seen anything that Lealith cannot accomplish at this current point. Accompanied from the education of her parentage, she is the embodiment of accomplished literacy and martial arts.

But nonetheless, it is different now. She could not perform a normal task of walking.

(All of us are in a pinch so, I think it’s alright to count on each other at times like this though……….)

When I looked back again while thinking that, I could see Yurie having a hard time with a different meaning compared to the gold girl. Whenever there is a big obstacle we have to cross over to, she would be concern of my sights and at the same time------her skirt, making it hard for her to walk. I am trying my best not to look behind in consideration but, it can’t be helped since we have to drop our movement speed.

And because of that, the 1 hour I measured just now at the ridge got passed a long time ago and the sun has sunken already.

“Time of disaster huh……..”

That name was suitable for this time period; the darkness inside the forest got even darker and it was really eerie here.

Of course, the darkness is not giving us anything beneficial-------

“Ouch……..!!”

There was an anguish voice coming from behind------she probably stepped on a branch or stone.

“Sorry, Lealith. I missed that”

“It can’t be helped since it’s this dark. It is not your fault, Tooru”

“But even so, sorry. If there is something that can brighten-------“

I suddenly remembered the existence of an object when I said that half-way.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kachiri*. Light shined out when I pressed the armband’s switch.

“Uou, it’s brighter than I thought”

I did not expect much since it was a small light but, the light was as strong as the ones from torchlights.

“Fufu, that is helpful…………..so, since you have forgotten about this, I think it’s okay to say that Tooru was at fault for the previous matter like I thought?”

“Sorry…………”

I clapped my hands together and apologized to Lealith who was raising the side of her mouth mischievously.

After 5 minutes I started moving with the light shining our footsteps, I could see light from far away.

I made a sigh, when I saw the artificial light coming out from the building.

“Ya-re ya-re, we finally reached”

I told the girls that we are close and advanced while pointing the light forward.

Just like bugs attracted to the flames------- '''''this was probably what they are seeing it.'''''

“----, Tooru!!”

“Uwah!?”

Lealith who was walking behind me, suddenly pulled my collar strongly.

I did not have the leisure to ask why.

That’s because, something scratch the tip of my nose immediately.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ka*! Something pierced into the tree trunk.

“This is…..!?”

“The next one is coming!!”

I was thinking if it was a double-bladed knife but, when Lealith’s voice suddenly jumped to the side, I could once again hear something piercing into the tree trunk. She rolled on the ground following the momentum she jumped in and hide behind the trees to hide from the attack which was continuously targeting her when she was rolling on the ground.

(I see. The light is the target………!!)

I noticed the reason why the aim was so precise and shouted towards my female partner.

“Yurie, turn off the lights!! It will be the target!!”

“-----! Ya,Ya----!!”

A light coming from a further distance disappeared, after she shouted while turning off the lights.

At least she won’t get sniped with this.

---That thought was over hasty.

Something accurately aimed at us as if they could see through the darkness.

Even though I used the trees and stared at the direction the knife flew from, I could only see the dim forest continuously spreading out and could not see the enemy attacking us.

(An enemy…..!? In a deserted island like this……!?)

Although I was thinking that was impossible, we were currently being attacked.

I acknowledged the facts and switch my awareness to think of the enemy’s identity.

Is it an assassin sent into the academy like Tsukimi.

Or maybe it’s those battle suit guys that we fought 2 months ago.

Or is it a totally different enemy.

My thoughts stopped when the sound of metal clashing echoed.

(Oh no! Yurie and Lealith got targeted!)

Even though I looked towards the direction where the sword clashing echo came from, I could not see any moving shadows.

It seems we were separated more than I thought.

(Damn it, I have to go to those two fast………!!)

Yurie and Lealith are not in their best condition and I am the only one who can fight in full strength.

However, I stopped my legs when I was about to run towards the corner the sound echoed from.

---no, I had no choice but to stop.

That’s because a shadow was standing there blocking my path.

It was covered with black clothes and the face was hidden with a hood; that unidentifiable appearance made me think of a demon living in the darkness.

“I met the demon during the time of disaster huh”

I made an ironic smile towards the shadow.

---But, that smile turned into bewilderment in an instant.

The moment the <<Flames>> danced around those black clothes.

And the moment those <<Flame>> took shape and '''''transformed into a weapon.'''''

“A <<Blaze>>…….!?”

===Part 2===

There was a surprise attack in the darkness. On top of that, the identity of the enemy has not been confirmed even though some time has passed since the battle started-----

Normally, she would be maximizing her cautiousness and concentration.

Yes, normally.

However, Yurie’s concentration has remained in disarray even after the moment the attack came.

The first attack was aimed at Tooru. Yurie was also aimed immediately after Lealith shouted, and this event occurred right after she jumped away. The moment she landed her skirt flipped up.

“------!!”

She pushed down her skirt in panic and looked towards her <<Duo>>-----Tooru.

The boy was making a stern expression towards the darkness----the direction the attack came from and was not concern about Yurie.

(It is a safe right…….?)

It was only for an instant and what’s more the surroundings was dark------but since the lights were being released, she could not determine whether or not he saw her or not.

But, she had no time to indirectly confirm this with Tooru.

“Yurie, turn off the lights!! It will be the target!!”

“----! Ya,Ya---!!”

Although she quickly turned off the lights, she still received attacks since her position was completely exposed to the attacker a few moments ago.
Yurie pushed her skirt down while jumping away.

“What are you doing. Hurry up and manifest your <<Blaze>>!”

With a low tone voice, an order came from Lealith.

“……….i know”

Normally, she would be moving her attentions the matter she should be noticing immediately but, that was just how much the girl was in discomposure.

(I have to concentrate……….!)

She got surrounded by the silence of the dark forest when she stopped moving.

The wind would shake the trees sometime and the *Zazaza* the sound of leaves brushing each other……..was produced------

The attacker aimed for that single moment to launch the attack.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! *Giin*!! She used the <<Saber>> she manifested and deflected the flying object.

“<<Kunai>> huh. So our enemy is a ninja?”

Even though Lealith saw that object that got knocked down and said that beside her, her voice was not currently reaching Yurie.

Her skirt would sway each time she knock it down, deflect and dodge; making her concentration crumble each time she does them.

(Where is Tooru…..!?)

She would especially look at the surroundings for Tooru right after she makes a big dodge.

She got relieved he could not be seen around and also turned uneasy at the same time.

Yurie knows Tooru as someone that would still run no matter how injured he is to prevent his comrades from getting hurt. Seeing that she can’t see him now, it would probably mean that something has happened to prevent him from running.

If that is the case then, Yurie thought that she has to defeat the enemy as fast as possible and run over to him herself but-----

“Kuuh………!!”

The enemy did not allow that and continued attacking from a far distance. Since the attacks are mostly flying objects, Yurie could only remain defensive because she could not close in the gaps.

Of course, the situation would change if she can close the gaps but, she hesitated in attacking when she thought of the possibility that '''''she might be seen.'''''

(What should I do………….)

Even though the reason was of her own mistake, Yurie hated the enemy attacking in this situation.

(But, Tooru might be in a big trouble so, now is not the time to be hesitating like this………!!)

In the other side, Lealith was analyzing the enemy calmly.

(Quite fast………but, not as fast as Yurie)

Lealith gave the silver girl a high value in that certain point of her battle techniques.

Especially the way how she moves her body; she has already experienced that first hand in the previous <<Survive>>. At that time Yurie was impatient and she was able to deal with the straight forward and simple attacks without any difficulty. However, if she had attacked in a calmer manner then, the battle would probably be more complicated.

Of course, Lealith thought that her victory would still not change.

Anyhow, there is a great difference with the movements of the girl holding the <<Double>> standing beside her and the enemy attacking them right now.

(…………The problem would be the enemy’s movements are not straight)

The enemy changes the course path suddenly by kicking the abundant trees. The enemy would move in the opposite, upwards and diagonal directions on the terrains and adding on, the biggest problem would be that the enemy uses the darkness to its maximum advantage making it hard to confirm the precise location.

The gold girl could do something if she closes in the gaps but, she could not move because of a reason different with Yurie’s. She probably thought that it was going to be hard to corner the opponent because she only had a cloth covering her barefoot making her unable to bring out her original performance.

That is why she decided to concentrate. She would concentrate and prepare her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> after predicting the enemy’s movements.

“…………There!! ----Kuh!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ga*. The long barrel backfired and the bullet shot to who knows where because the tip slammed on the surrounding trees.

(The reason why the attack was done here was to use the trees as a cage huh………not bad!)

Lealith made a fearless smile to the enemy’s fighting style.

The <<Kunai>> pierced through the darkness towards the smile but------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gikiin*!! Yurie used her blade and slammed it down before standing in front of Lealith as if she was protecting her.

“…………..i never asked for your help”

“Ya---. I did it on whim”

Lealith did not say anymore to that un-honest reply and returned her consciousness back to the enemy.

(Not bad at all)

Whether it’s the place selected for the surprise attack, or the timing, and more importantly-----the ability to match up with them who are <<III>>, even though she could not display her real abilities------Lealith was giving a good praise.

“Well then………..What should we do huh. It would be nice if there were more space at least………..”

“………….so it will be okay if there is more space right?”

The silver girl dropped her sights and confirmed the feeling of her surroundings towards Lealith’s mumble and asked.

“You got a plan?”

“If you {{Furigana|soar to the heavens|jump}} in an instant-----'''''I will make it for you'''''”

Lealith opened her eyes wide for an instant but immediately understood Yurie’s intentions.

“So, let’s do it in the next timing”

“Ya---“

After Yurie nodded, she looked at her feet again.

They were currently surrounded by thickets just reaching to their knees. Tooru is not nearby. It seems the enemy is feeling superior right now and would probably avoid coming closer.

(It will be okay with this…….!!)

Soon-----that time came. The moment the <<Kunai>> was thrown towards the girls, the girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} jumped straight up and the girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} sank her body in the opposite direction.

Yurie spun her body while sinking-----and at the same time, used her blade to cut in a circle.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kiin*……….!!The attacker certainly heard a high-pitched sound. It was not the clashing echoing metallic sound of the <<Kunai>> getting deflected and knocked down like what has been happening until now.

'''''Then what was that''''', the answer appeared right in front the moment the attacker had that question.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mekimekimekimeki*…………….!! The cage trapping the silver and gold girl were-----

The trees collapsed in a radial manner.

---no, the silver girl cut them all down.

“Wha……….!?”

The enemy could only be shock at the girl who changed the scenery with a power unfitting her small body with one move----and because of that, a small chance was born.

The gold girl did not miss that chance and------

A gunshot echoed immediately right after.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 08 Chapter 4

2014-04-12T08:38:12Z

Scr.zero:

== Chapter 4 - Behind the Scenes ==

It was the evening of the day when the signs of winter also crept in the Brune Kingdom that a messenger of the Zchted Kingdom visited Brune and had an audience with Princess Regin.

Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and went missing.

When she heard so, Regin became speechless, and she asked the messenger again because of too much shock. If she was not sitting on the throne, she might have fainted. The Prime Minister Bodwin who was by her side was troubled for a moment as for whether he should stop the audience.

“What do you mean?”

While letting her graceful face turn pale in anger, it was a short time after the messenger expressed the Zchted King’s words that she inquired, holding down the shaking of her voice. Her light golden hair trimmed around her shoulders faintly shook. The messenger, no showing signs of faltering to Regin’s attitude, answered back.

“It is just as I said. His Excellency Earl Vorn was attacked by a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} on his way back from Asvarre and fell into the sea. I cry more than I express the truly regrettable course of events…”

“It is actually the first time that I hear about the fact that he went to Asvarre.”

“Since it was something which had to be carried secretly and immediately, His Majesty Victor and also Lord Tigrevurmud had said that they are very sorry for being unable to report it to Her Highness Princess Regin beforehand.”

Although the latter half of the words was completely falsehood, the messenger, without changing his complexion, really spoke as though he personally heard it. If he did not do so, he would not be fit for a messenger bearing such a duty.

Regin thrust her fingernails in the armrest of the throne and held back the anger welling up within by strongly grasping it. If she did not do so, she might have shouted at the messenger. Since the day was about to set, the surroundings of the throne were dark, and such a reaction of Regin was not seen by the messenger.

“Mr. Messenger. Did you know?”

As expected, it was impossible for her to smile right away, but Regin said under the guise of calm.

“Lord Tigrevurmud was not only the hero who saves this Brune from the hands of the villains, but he is also the man who saves my life.”

“I am aware of that.”

The messenger was still undaunted. This man understood the importance of his duty.

After all, he was directly ordered by King Victor, and what’s more, he was told the life of his family who was in the Capital would also be secured. When he left the royal palace, he was already prepared for death.

That’s why he was able to take Regin’s strong gaze head on without taking a servile attitude. Even so, the messenger’s back had already got soaking wet with a lot of sweat.

Brune and Zchted were in a relationship of equality. Although it borrowed Zchted’s power for the settlement of the civil war, Brune did not become a vassal country (dependency) of Zchted as compensation.

Even Tigre was only entrusted to them as a guest General with a time limit. In case of such a situation, even excluding Regin’s personal feelings, it was more than enough to fly into a rage.

''---He seems to have been prepared.''

Regin’s blue pupils wore a cruel coloring only for an instant. Nearly one year had passed since she came to live as a princess. While borrowing the strength of the Prime Minister Bodwin and Massas who acted as an aide, she was also learning various things.

“For the friendship between our country and Zchted, I have to give my thanks to King Victor who tried to use Lord Tigrevurmud.”

Regin who sweetly smiled continued.

“However, it will be rude to King Victor with just conventional words of thanks, right? Until we return the favor, I would like you to stay to the royal palace. All right?”

Though Regin’s voice was bright, the messenger felt a strange fear. While unconsciously stroking around his stomach with his hand, he deeply bowed his head.

“I will gratefully receive Her Highness the Princess’s consideration. By the way, about when may I receive your words?”

“Since such things require time, I will call you when I will be able to do it.”

“…When you will be able to do it?”

“Yes. When I will be able to do it. Please, rest at ease. I will nominate a messenger and send him to King Victor after all.”

If she would send a messenger, then shouldn’t she let this person convey the words of thanks?

As he could not, of course, speak his mind, the messenger was caught left and right by the imperial guards who stepped up. He was forced to leaving.

When the messenger’s figure could not be seen, Regin turned her gaze to Bodwin.

“––I will rest for about a quarter koku. The continuation of the audience will be after. Meanwhile, please let the others take a rest, too.”

As Bodwin bowed, he ordered the bureaucrats and imperial guards who were there to take a rest. Regin who confirmed it stood up from the throne. She headed towards the balcony opened from behind the throne.

Under the vermillion sky, only the ramparts surrounding the Capital and the meadows which spread to the other side could be seen from the balcony. Looking up at the sky, Regin who shook her shoulders desperately endured the urge to burst into tears. Bodwin appeared there.

“You were able to endure it well.”

He briefly said so. This old Prime Minister with a cat face had noticed Regin’s feelings towards Tigre. In fact, it was most recently that he noticed them though.

Letting her pale golden hair rustle in the wind, Regin looked back at Bodwin. At that time, she was even floating a smile.

“Thank you. Prime Minister.”

Although the other party was an experienced elderly, taking a polite attitude towards a retainer was probably Regin’s virtue. Bodwin thought of some words of comfort and encouragement, but the old Prime Minister confined them in the depths of his heart.

It was not his duty. It was the duty of the one who could step deeper in Regin’s innermost thoughts; what Bodwin should do now was to confront this young Princess with a more realistic problem.

“As for the answer to the Zchted’s messenger of earlier, I give you a passing mark. After all, we must ask him in detail about what really happened. There are definitely still some hidden parts.”

Regin nodded to Bodwin’s words and put on a serious expression.

“What do you think we should do from now on?”

“We should grasp the situation as accurately as possible. We shall send messengers respectively to Zchted and Asvarre and gather more detailed information. I would especially like to find out those who happened to be present at the scene where Lord Tigrevurmud fell.”

Even in case that Zchted did tell lies, it might hide the inconvenient truth. They need to gather information themselves.

“And then, we must keep a close watch within the country.”

Regin looked puzzled at Bodwin’s words.

“Do you mean to say that there are people who would see this as an opportunity and begin to move?”

“There might be those who would interpret that Zchted’s support will be lost due to Lord Tigrevurmud’s disappearance. In addition, whatever will be Her Highness the Princess’s reaction regarding this matter, there would surely also be those who will use materials which blamed Her Highness.”

“Understood. I will leave it to you. And, how shall we explain it to Earl Rodant?”

Regin who was carefully listening to Bodwin’s words until then suddenly showed a timid side.

Massas Rodant was a man who was the best friend of Tigre’s late father Urz. He also took care of Tigre in various ways and he had also kindly cooperated when Tigre suppressed the Brune’s civil war in the past year. After the civil war, he began to serve as an aide due to Regin’s request.

He was currently 56 years old. Although he still stood up on the scene, it would not be strange even if he was to think about retirement. When Regin invited him in the Imperial Court probably also because of that, Massas did not seem to be enthusiastic about it.

Regin visited him who was staying at his mansion in the Capital, persuaded him by saying “then, you shall serve while thinking of it as your last duty”.

“I will tell him myself. After all, I intend to have him cooperate, too.”

Massas surely loved Tigre like his own son. He would probably investigate about this matter more eagerly than anyone else. Even Bodwin thought that he was trustworthy.

As she nodded at Bodwin’s words, Regin waved her mantle with a smile.

“It is still a quarter koku early, but we shall return soon.”

At the Prime Minister who answered “understood!”, Regin chuckled.

“Prime Minister. I was certainly surprised, but I do not think that that person died.”

Though Bodwin frowned at these words, Regin’s expression seemed to have settled down.

“Although he became Zchted’s prisoner, he borrowed soldiers and came back. He repelled the Muozinel army which has an overwhelming number. Even after being caught in the collapse of the {{furigana|Sacred Caverns of the Palace|Sangroel}}, he survived. It might be exaggerated for me to say this, but that person has the power to create a miracle. It is what I think.”

“A miracle, huh.”

Bodwin could only say that. A miracle. Bodwin wondered since when he had stopped believing in miracles. He had not believed in miracles when he accumulated achievements and became the chief vassal of the Kingdom. It was natural. There was no way a person engaged in political affairs would believe in such things.

However, Bodwin did not reprove Regin. If it became this princess’ support, then it was fine. Besides, Tigre’s activity was certainly something which could only be regarded as a miracle.

“Let’s do what we should do for now.”

Saying so, Regin suddenly turned her gaze to the sun which went down in the end of the west. Without voicing it, she prayed to the gods.

''---Please, protect Lord Tigrevurmud.''

The Princess and the Prime Minister returned for the audience.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about ten days later from the day he received Elizavetta’s hospitality that Ilda Kurtis crossed the large river Valta and arrived at Silesia, the Capital of the Zchted Kingdom.

“Even though it’s already winter, it is really lively.”

While wrapping his well-trained tall figure in a thick overcoat and walking down the street at a quick pace, Ilda leaked a mutter of admiration.

Highways extended innumerably from this Capital where more than one million of people lived; in other cities, in winter when the traffic of merchants would normally sharply decrease, many merchants and craftsmen showed their figure in the street and people’s enthusiasm was not lost.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p0913.png|thumb]]

When the carts which piled up various articles passed through the Capital’s gate, black tea, spices, wine, vodka and furs of animals were lined up in front of people, and the merchants raised their voices.

To get income in order to pass winter, minstrels played harp and clowns fluttered colorful clothes in midair.

Taking a side glance at such hustle and bustle, Ilda headed straight to the royal palace. When looking up, the sky color was transparent blue and the position of the sun was in a place where it was still slightly early to call daytime.

When he entered the royal palace and gave his name, the concierges immediately called the one who was on standby inside. And then, the Grand Chamberlain showed up before long. With the official position of managing the state affairs overall, he was the chief of all the civil officials.

“You came well, Your Excellency Duke Bydgauche.”

The Grand Chamberlain in his mid-fifties deeply bowed his head. Ilda also straightened himself and returned a bow. Guided by the Grand Chamberlain, he set foot in the royal palace.

“It has been quite a long time that His Excellency the Duke came to the palace.”

“It is because I had been bustling about the land of the north. Speaking of which, I heard this name several times by the time I arrived here, but Grand Chamberlain, do you know the man called Tigrevurmud Vorn?”

While looking at the walls and pillars on which magnificent ornaments were applied, Ilda asked.

“You do know that last year, a civil war occurred in the Brune Kingdom, right? At that time, it is Lord Tigrevurmud who saved the princess and defeated Duke Thenardier’s army. He seemed to have been a prisoner of Vanadis-sama of LeitMeritz, but it is an interesting man who borrowed soldiers from her and returned to his native land.”

And then, after the Grand Chamberlain told him “not a word to anyone”, he made a quick rundown about the fact that the King made Tigre head to the Asvarre Kingdom by a secret order, that his ship was attacked by a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} on his way back, and that he fell into the sea.

Regarding that, Ilda could only keep nodding and avoided to comment. This was because if he were to say something uncalled-for, it might be interpreted as judgment and dissatisfaction towards the King.

As they walked for a while, Ilda noticed that they were not heading to the audience room.

''---Are we heading to His Majesty’s office?''

Ilda who had many times visited the palace immediately understood. As expected, the King’s office came into view, but one man was standing there. With a slim figure, he was probably older than Ilda. His face which turned to look back towards Ilda was slim and grew a gray beard under his chin.

Ilda knew him. He was Earl Pardu Eugene Shevarin. For Ilda, he was the husband of his younger sister and an older brother-in-law somewhat hard to deal with.

“If it isn’t Earl Pardu. I think the last time we met each other was during the last year’s {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, and I see you are as healthy as always.”

When Ilda bowed, Eugene also bowed with a surprised look.

“You also seem to be healthy, Duke Bydgauche. I have also heard about your activity in the north.”

“It was not that much, though. By the way, is my younger sister well?”

For Ilda, this was a question attached to the social etiquette. He did not meet his younger sister for already more than 15 years. Partly because his father took good care of Ilda who was the heir and did not give much interest to his daughter; even if it could not be said that they did not get along with each other, it was not also a relationship in which they were particularly close.

“Yes. She is loved by the territory people, and I was also helped by her in various ways. Upon my return, I shall ask her to send you a letter.”

And then, the two men threw a questioning gaze at the Grand Chamberlain. However, the Grand Chamberlain pretended not to notice their gazes and exaggeratedly bowed his head.

“Both of you, please wait a little.”

The Grand Chamberlain turned around at the door of the office. He lightly knocked on the door and told the person who was inside that Ilda and Eugene had come.

After confirming the reply in a low voice, the Grand Chamberlain once again looked back at Ilda and Eugene.

“His Majesty is waiting for you.”

Saying so, the Grand Chamberlain moved back to the side of the door. Ilda knocked on the door, waited for the reply of the King who seemed to be inside and opened the door.

As might be expected from the King’s office, it was a big room. Though the ornament of carpet and curtains looked simple, Ilda knew that even just one silk embroidery cost an amount of money enough to buy a mansion.

On the walls of both sides, there were shelves where letters and scrolls were put away and the {{furigana|Black Dragon Flag|Zirnitra}} which was Zchted’s symbol was hung on the front wall.

The documents were hardly piled up on the office desk, and two chairs were put on the front. Not only were they sturdily made, but cushions were also laid out. Ilda thought that they were apparently prepared for them.

And, King Victor Arthur Volk Estes Tsar Zchted was on the opposite side of the office desk.

He was 61 years old this year. His hair and beard were dull gray. His skin turned dark and his blue eyes lacked vitality. His silk clothes which used gold and silver threads abundantly were relaxed, but his arms which extended from there were so thin as to hark back to a dry wood.

Both Ilda and Eugene went down on their knees and bowed their head down.

“Raise your heads, both of you. We are not in the audience room here.”

As King Victor said so, he recommended the two men to sit on the chairs. Ilda and Eugene deeply bowed to the King once again and sat down on the chairs. They waited for the King’s words.

When time of about ten counts passed, the King slowly opened his mouth.

“I caught a cold the other day.”

Though the two men were facing him across the office desk, those were words which they did not expect at all.

“Has your condition improved now?”

Eugene timidly asked. The King nodded.

“I slept for about a few days though. Now, it is as you see.”

“It is good to hear, but please take good care of yourself.”

Though Ilda said after recovering from surprise, Victor shook his head.

“It is not for that that I call you. It is to speak about the future.”

The aged King’s voice was tinged with cold. The two men straightened their posture. About the future –– in other words, it must be about whom to make King of the next era.

The throne of Zchted was not particularly different from that of other countries. It was hereditary and gave priority to the elder boy. In addition, the nomination by the King gave priority to inheritance. Though women were also given the rights to the throne, even thinking about the fact that there was no queen so far, it could be said that the hope<ref> hope for a woman to become King, that is </ref> was very small.

First in line of succession to the throne. Prince Ruslan who was the King’s son suffered from heart disease a few years ago. He set fire to the royal villa which was on the outskirts of the royal palace. What the palace guards who noticed smoke and rushed saw was the prince’s figure holding a torch in the background of the royal villa wrapped in fire.

Several days later, the prince was confined to a certain shrine under the pretext of medical treatment of his disease. He was not deprived of the rights of succession to the throne because his father clung to the hope that he might recover some day.

About the cause of his heart disease, nothing was yet clarified. It was said that it was because he lost the woman who loved him by illness, but there were also up to rumors such as he encountered a case to the extent of suffering from heart disease in state affairs, or he was poisoned by someone, or when he did something bad, he was possessed by an evil spirit, and the like.

The prince, even before suffering from heart disease, was knowledgeable about both political and military affairs, and even the chief vassals were relieved with the thought “if this person becomes the King of the next area”.

The second in line of succession to the throne was Prince Ruslan’s son, who was also King Victor’s grandchild. Though he was still nine, there was no doubt that he was King Victor’s direct descendant.

This boy was living in one room of the royal palace, and it was said that he was leading a life close to confinement. Since Prince Ruslan’s matter, this boy had not come out in public.

The third in line of succession to the throne was the husband of King Victor’s eldest daughter. The eldest daughter’s rights to the throne were given to her husband by marriage. However, this husband became blind due to an accident several years ago. Though he could lead a daily life thanks to the devoted support of his wife and daughter, it was probably impossible for him to rule a country.

The fourth in line of succession to the throne was the daughter of the King’s daughter and her husband. However, she was 11 years old this year, thus young to be thought as the next King.

The fifth in line of succession to the throne was King Victor’s younger brother. It was Ilda’s father and also Eugene’s father-in-law. He was six years younger than his older brother, that’s 55 years old. He was awfully hurt to the waist and he spent around half of the day in bed. Other than that, he was healthy in general, but it would be tough for him to stand in the front line of political affairs.

The sixth in line of succession to the throne was King Victor’s younger sister. She had married twice so far, but because she was bereaved those two times, the rights to the throne returned to her. She had no child.

King Victor who sympathized with his younger sister recommended her a remarriage several times, but she declined them all and calmly lived in Osterode where her second husband was born and raised. Osterode was the land located in northeast and governed by the Vanadis Valentina Glinka Estes.

Both Ilda and Eugene knew the aforementioned circumstances.

Then, Ilda was seventh line of succession. And Eugene eighth.

It would be fair to say that those two were currently the closest to the throne.

“Earl Pardu.”

Victor called the name of the thin man in his mid-forties.

“I nominate you as the next King.”

A shock soundlessly ran within the room. King Victor did not choose Ilda, but Eugene as the next King.

“…Your Majesty. With all due respect, please can you explain your decision?”

Breaking the silence after a little less than ten seconds, Eugene opened his mouth. Even for him, who would not be perturbed by ordinary things, it was not easy to regain his presence of mind for the sudden change of fate which suddenly came.

“Why me?”

King Victor shortly asked back with a speed as he anticipated his question.

“Do you have any objection?”

“Far from it. It is just that I do not have the blood of the royal family.”

“Your wife is my niece. And her daughter has inherited the royal family’s blood.”

“Your Majesty. Please, could you allow me to hear only a part of what made you arrive at this decision? Because this body is incompetent, I am just confused about how I should answer.”

While Eugene stated repeatedly like that, Ilda who was next to him remained silent without a slight movement. After an interval of about two breaths, Victor said.

“Earl Pardu. You have enacted the duty of negotiations with Brune for nearly ten years, right? I made my decision based on it.”

It was the time when Eugene worked as King Victor’s close aide.

Though he was still 20 at that time, he was a man who was not daunted even before the King. That attitude did not change even when the other party was from another country; his quiet, yet pushy behavior and his stance, which was resolute and would not back if necessary, were also highly evaluated by Brune.

Due to the tenacious and steady diplomatic negotiations of Eugene, Zchted was able to conclude some contracts including a non-aggression treaty with Brune.

Afterwards, even if small confrontations and quarrels occurred with Brune, the messengers of both countries kept in touch and they were finally able to settle them by talks (negotiations).

Until the fight of Dinant where Tigre and Ellen met for the first time, both countries substantially gathered soldiers and battles of scale on which they crossed swords did not occur.

The fact that King Victor nominated Eugene as the next King meant that he sought friendship with Brune, and it was also to show Zchted’s policy in the future. Though Ilda was a man who had influence in the northern part of Zchted, he had never gone to Brune.

Eugene was making a face showing that he could not yet understand, but as expected even he could not inquire any further to the King. It was a talk different from an advice.

“I do not say that you should wear the crown and sit on the throne tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It is for when I will no longer be from this world. Though it is not so far, I guess.”

“So that that day does not come quickly even a little, I shall exert myself much more.”

And then, King Victor finally looked at Ilda.

“Lord Bydgauche, I ask for your assistance. On the occasion when Earl Pardu will become King, please support him.”

“I understand.”

Ilda calmly bowed his head.

However, his fists were strongly grasped at an angle not visible from the King, and he was faintly shaking.

''Why'', he was repeatedly shouting so many times over in his mind.

It would be a lie if one was to say that Ilda had not thought about the throne until now. He was the child of the King’s younger brother, young in his thirties; he excelled in military arts and was also blessed with the ability as a ruler. He also knew the tragedy which attacked Prince Ruslan.

And, he had never once thought of Eugene as a rival.

It was not that he was looking down on him. He heard about the fact that Eugene gave advices without flinching even if the other party was the King, and he had even thought that he should follow his example.

However, Ilda was seventh in line to the throne. And Eugene was eighth.

Even if there was no difference in the ability as ruler, compared to Eugene who was 40, Ilda was 30. In addition, a lot of people acknowledged that Ilda was excelling in bravery. As for Eugene’s achievements for nearly twenty years ago, there was only the nonaggression pact conclusion with Brune.

Ilda’s position in succession to the throne was above, he had future and he also had ability in military arts and had a lot of achievements. Above all, although favored by the King, it was public knowledge that Eugene had no ambition.

Ilda had no reason to have a competitive spirit towards him, and he also had no reason to be wary of him.

It was that much great a shock.

It was as if he was struck by thunder. He would have still been able to hold down his surprise if another person’s name such as one of the King’s grandchildren’s rose.

''Why'', the inner voice which asked so did not disappear within Ilda, and rather increase its size. Why was it not him? Why was it Eugene?

Between Ilda and Eugene, there was no discord whatsoever.

Since there was a kinfolk’s relation, he naturally knew the other party’s face and name. However, Ilda was estranged with his little sister, and did not even try to assertively have an interaction with her.

Each other’s sphere of influence did not also overlap at all. Bydgauche which was governed by Ilda was in the northern part of Zchted, and his activities also centered on the north.

In contrast to this, Pardu governed by Eugene was in the southern part of Zchted. And, Eugene even rarely visited the Capital in consideration for the King.

If their spheres of influence were different, there would also be rarely interest conflicts. And thus, no discord could be born.

However, now Ilda was strongly conscious of Eugene for the first time.

“I think that both of you understand, but this is confidential. I will observe an occasion to announce it. Right, it can even be at the next {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}.”

The {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}} was celebrated from the end of winter to the coming of spring, and it was a festival held in Zchted since ancient times.

Coming with the spring arrival, the Capital was crowded with many people.

Local feudal lords and nobles of the surrounding countries who came to greet the King, those who came over all the way from towns and villages to enjoy the festival, mercenaries in search for negotiations on which they could earn, trade merchants and minstrels who set their eyes on them, the clowns and the like showed up, and it was said that during the festival, even the night became as bright as the daytime.

If the King were to announce about the next King at such a place, the effects would be immeasurable. Eugene’s name would instantly be known to the surroundings countries. And, the King’s words also meant that the necessary preparations, also including the mental attitude by the {{furigana|Sun Festival|Maslenitsa}}, would be finished.

When that time came, Eugene would part from the mansion and the territory in which he got used to living and would move to the Capital. He would have to pack up his loads and look for a person to whom he would leave the territory after leaving.

Ilda, similarly to Eugene, would also live in the Capital depending on the situation.

Like that, the audience in the office ended.

As he left from the office, sweat suddenly trickled from Ilda’s face. He was stifling and his body was hot. Blood was also rushing to his head. Like when one gulped down strong vodka in one go.

“Duke Bydgauche?”

Probably because he noticed that Ilda was strange, Eugene called out to him as he was worried. When Ilda turned towards Eugene in slow movement, while wiping the sweat on his face with his hand, he said with a smile.

“Earl Pardu. My sincere congratulations. I was surprised when His Majesty said it, but the throne would certainly be suitable to you.”

“Thank you, Duke Bydgauche.”

Eugene deeply bowed his head without destroying his placid expression.

“Because I was far from the royal palace for a long time, I hope that you will help me as much as possible.”

“Yes. It is also an order from His Majesty. I will support you with all my energy” While answering so, Ilda could not help but feel hypocrisy in his own words.

The strange feeling which was not there before entering the office was lurking between the two men.

Ilda who parted from Eugene before the office was silently walking down the corridor.

He understood that he was irritated. He wanted to leave this palace as soon as possible.

From the unusual atmosphere, even those who knew him seemed hesitant to readily call out to him. If King Victor saw this scene, he might evaluate it was no use since he put out such attitude.

Why was it Eugene? And not him?

''--- Earl Pardu is His Majesty’s favorite. However, His Majesty would never choose him only based on it, either. Although he highly evaluates his negotiations with Brune, that was twenty years ago…''

He suddenly recalled the existence of the youth named Tigrevurmud Vorn whom he heard from the Grand Chamberlain. Due to the fact that the hero, who ended Brune’s civil war, died by a blunder of Zchted, let alone their relationship growing worse, it would not be strange even if they were warring.

''---However, Brune is exhausted from the previous civil war, and I have heard that the influential feudal lords also fell down. Is there the need to consider up to there?''

In fact, Ilda had not that much knowledge regarding Brune. He immediately came to a deadlock.

''---About Brune and Earl Vorn, it would be better to ask someone well-informed in the near future. Besides, the reason may not necessarily be limited to Brune.''

Ilda worked out his thinking. For example, might he not have some faults?

What immediately came to his mind was the matter with the barbarian subjugation of this time. Ilda who was proud of his military prowess had been forced to a hard fight; not only had he spent more days than expected, he also took substantial damages. It might be thought that a shadow arose to his military prowess.

He came out of the corridor. The walls in which ornaments were given continued on the left side, but there was no walls on the right side; the pillars stood in a row at equal intervals and one could enjoy the outside scenery.

At the time that he entered the royal palace, the sun should not have yet reached the zenith; but now he was passing the zenith. The clear blue sky was irritating.

“Ara, if is not the Duke.”

Suddenly, a cheerful woman’s voice sounded from behind, and Ilda stopped. When he looked back, a beautiful woman around 20 years old was standing. Ilda knew her.

“Vanadis-dono, huh. To think we would meet in such a place.”

The woman called Vanadis-dono bowed with a smile. Her bluish black hair which reached to the waist and her pure white dress which treated red and purple roses everywhere gave a neat and clean impression.

Those who looked at her would first leak a sigh of admiration before her beauty and graceful appearance, and then shift their attention to her long-handled scythe carried on her delicate shoulder.

It was because this jet back and deep crimson scythe seemed to mysteriously adapt itself without discomfort that their attention did not face there at the very beginning.

However, it might also be natural. After all, this scythe was a {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} for Vanadis.

Her name was Valentina Glinka Estes. She was the Vanadis with the nickname of “{{furigana|Illusory Princess of the Hollow Shadow|Shervid}}”.

Though there were seven Vanadis in Zchted, Ilda was only close to her, who governed Osterode in the northeast and Elizavetta.

“It has been a long time. I did not think that I would see the Duke in the royal palace.”

“I do think that I come to the royal palace much more than you though. Is the condition of your body good?”

Ilda had heard that Valentina had a weak body and thus rarely went out from Osterode which she governed. Actually, it had been a while that he met Valentina in the royal palace.

“I like Osterode, but the Capital is warmer at this period.”

As Valentina replied with a carefree smile, she knitted her brows as she noticed something. Stepping about a half step forward, she looked up at Ilda with a worried face.

“You, too, Duke, you do not seem to feel well, but… did something happen?”

The innocent girl who knew nothing was purely worried about the person in front of her. In Valentina’s gesture and expression at this time, there was something which made the other party think so.

Ilda was embarrassed to give an immediate reply. He understood that it was confidential. However, there was definitely the conflict of wanting someone to hear him out.

“No, it is not a big deal.”

However, Ilda hid his inner thoughts and shook his head with a smile.

“After going to greet His Majesty, I hear that he caught cold. He said that his condition has improved now, but as one who was told, as expected the liver got cold.”

Valentina stared in wonder and raised a small voice saying “oh my”.

“When I also gave my greetings to His Majesty, I was surprised to observe the same thing.”

“It was hard for both of us.”

At the black-haired Vanadis’ reaction, Ilda unintentionally burst into laughter. And then, he remembered that she also had the rights of succession to the throne. By having laughed, a part of his thinking which was curdling might have been untied.

“Vanadis-dono. Have you not heard anything of His Majesty?”

Was it because that question was too abstract? Valentina bent her head slightly to the side as to say that she did not understand. Was she not told because her rights of succession to the throne were too low? Or was that after all told only to Eugene and him?

“For example––”

Valentina suddenly muttered. In a voice small enough to be called a whisper.

“Was it about something along the line… who is it who will succeed the ‘wolf’?”

Ilda was startled, and unintentionally ran his gaze around. Other than them, there were only imperial guards in the grand corridor of the royal palace. They were also carrying through standing at attention without leaving their posts.

Partly because Valentina lowered her voice, there was probably no one who heard what she said.

The “Volk” in the name of Victor Arthur Volk Estes Tsar Zchted was a word meaning “wolf” and was a nickname which the late King gave to his son.

It was due to a certain old custom of Zchted that the King gave the name of a beast as the Prince’s nickname. By the way, in case of the princess, there were many cases where the name of a flower was given to her.

The one who would succeed the wolf. In other words, the one who would succeed Victor. It was about the next King. Judging from her tone hesitating about the surroundings, there was no doubt that Valentina knew.

“…I will ask just to be sure, but from whom did you hear it?”

“From His Majesty. He said that it was confidential, but it looked like he told it to some other people after all.”

Ilda agreed by saying “that is also right”. If he had really spoken only to Eugene and him, then the government would not just get confused. He should have told this to those near the center of the Kingdom.

He could only think of something of that level, and he himself had probably not yet recovered from the shock.

“By the way, Duke. I will change the topic, but...”

As she withdrew half a step which widened the distance, Valentina broadly smiled.

“I received vodka from an acquaintance of mine. How about it? Why do you not come to my mansion tonight? I hope to talk with you after such a long time.”

Even excluding talks about the throne, it was a happy invitation for Ilda. This was because strong drinks were his favorites, and several months had passed since he met Valentina.

“Then, after a half koku, may I visit you before the day set?”

Thinking from each other’s position, Ilda suggested so. The day had just slightly passed. Even if she sent a messenger to the mansion now to make preparation to welcome Ilda, There was enough time.

Besides, if a single young man visited a single woman at night<ref> single here as in celibate, unmarried </ref>, who knows what kind of backbiting gossipy people would be engaged in.

“Understood. I will wait for you, Duke.”

As he parted from Valentina, Ilda once again walked down the corridor. His face became a bit bright.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In an area where the residences of nobles gathered, there was Valentina’s mansion.

The mortar plastered to the walls was brand-new white, the brown roof tinged with black did not get dirty; one could understand that it was carefully maintained. But the mansion itself was small and the decoration was also old-fashioned. The garden was also snugly made and it even looked like it was hidden by other towering mansions in the surroundings.

In fact, since the place where Valentina should originally be was Osterode, this was enough.

Besides, there was no many Vanadis who had a mansion in the Capital. When Ellen and Mira stayed in the Capital for a long time, either they would borrow a room in the royal palace or they would use hotels available for royalty and titled nobility and wealthy merchants.

As Ilda said himself, he visited when the blue of the sky darkened. Valentina personally came out to receive him. She guided him to the drawing room.

The fire was already lighted in the fireplace of the room, and the room was sufficiently warm. There were two big sofas and a small round table put between them.

Though the curtains were two layers with white and black, Ilda quietly spilt a smile at the fact that embroidery of roses was applied on either of them.

A bottle of vodka, silver cups and two plates were put on the table. Fruit was served on one side, and on the other side, there were cheese and thinly sliced bread.

Waiting for Ilda to sit down on the sofa, Valentina poured the strong drink into the silver cups with her own hands. And then, she herself sat down on the sofa, too.

“Speaking of which, I heard that you safely ended the barbarian subjugation. Congratulations.”

Valentina said so and raised her silver cup. While Ilda smiled wryly, he also raised his silver cup at the same timing as her. He did not think to be not proud of his military gains, but he was not so tactless as to voice it out in a place like this.

Ilda who put the silver cup on his mouth opened his eyes wide. He drank various things so far, but this was quite a first-class drink.

Transparent (clear) like a clear stream, it went through his throat with almost no bitterness. His body was warmed from within and his mood rose.

Fatigue of the journey to the Capital seemed to fall with the heat emitted.

“I am glad that it is to your liking.”

Valentina broadly smiled. She had already put her silver cup on the table and picked up an apple.

“Pease, drink without withholding.”

As he was told so, Ilda drank one cup after another. While occasionally gnawing cheese, he amused himself with friendly chat with Valentina.

Ilda talked about the barbarian subjugation, the events which occurred in his territory and the gossips which he heard from the minstrels, and Valentina, while also talking about what she experienced in the Capital and her territory Osterode, basically took the listener’s role. Ilda thought that she was a good listener as usual.

Duke Bydgauche did not feel boredom. The black-haired Vanadis asked questions such as “Duke, how did you do afterwards?” at the key points of the talk, and kept drawing out words from Ilda. Valentina devoted herself to the listener’s role before one knew and was hardly talking.

As he would be thirsty when he talked too much, he piled up more wine cups. Ilda was slowly drinking the vodka in order to savor it, but when about a half koku passed, the vodka in the bottle had decreased to less than half.

“––Speaking of which.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p0960.png|thumb]]

In the place where Ilda’s talk was interrupted, Valentina asked as if she recalled.

“What do you think about the royal palace, Duke?”

At the term “royal palace”, Ilda recalled about the daytime. If he was composed, he might have asked her to be clear regarding her vague question.

However, his thinking which got drunk by the strong drink immediately ended up bringing about words and memory. Although his consciousness as a vassal immediately recalled the words “this is confidential”, he reconsidered that Valentina also knew. He answered in a slightly violent tone.

“It is an order of His Majesty. That I shall support Earl Pardu… No, King Eugene as his first retainer. Right, I must get used to that way of calling him from now on.”

Anyone who worked in the royal palace knew the order of rights to the throne. When Eugene would sit on the throne, Ilda who was once above him (in rank to the succession) would rather have to take the initiative and go down on his knee.

“So, the Duke will serve as the next King’s “uncle”<ref> sorry if it’s a little difficult to understand, but I just translated how he should be </ref>. Speaking of the King’s uncle, I remember “Efram and Ivan”.”

With an air as if not noticing at all Ilda’s distress, Valentina spoke of the title of a fairy tale. “Efram and Ivan” was a fairy tale transmitted in Zchted since ancient times.

The wise Prince Efram who was driven out of the royal palace by the hateful Grand Chamberlain Ivan defeated him (Ivan) with the cooperation of an uncle secluded in the depths of the forest and made a triumphant return to the royal palace. Afterwards, the uncle became the Grand Chamberlain and devoted himself to Efram’s reign.

It was said that there were more than 50 ways of narrating “Efram and Ivan” in Zchted. Probably because the plotline was very simple, the minstrels added dramatization and exaggeration on a whim, and thus each region had its own version of “Efram and Ivan”.

In a certain region, it was something like: Efram was not driven out, but he rather left for a journey looking for a woman who would become his wife. In another region, it was a plotline where all was the uncle’s scheme and the Grand Chamberlain Ivan was in reality a good person.

It was also said that Efram’s story was a dream of one night of a villager named Efram.

“––“Efram and Ivan”, huh. How nostalgic.”

Though Ilda laughed, he could not be quite calm inwardly.

''---It was probably out of kindness that Vanadis-dono mentioned “Efram and Ivan”.''

Ilda also knew about “Efram and Ivan” since the tale was also transmitted in Bydgauche which he governed. In the so-called Bydgauche version, Efram’s brother-in-law appeared instead of the uncle. He was the older brother of Efram’s wife.

Efram and his brother-in-law opposed against each other whenever there was something and sometimes crossed swords, but every time Efram’s wife remonstrated both of them, they reconciled and reluctantly re-sheathed their swords.

“It can’t be helped since it’s you who ask it. Even such a man is important to you, I guess.”

Both Efram and his brother-in-law spoke word by word exactly the identical lines.

The conclusion was the same as other stories. The two men joined forces and won, and the brother-in-law became the Grand Chamberlain.

Ilda had heard that Valentina had a weak body since she was child, so she was confined in the mansion and was absorbed in reading various stories. She must have daringly given that name surely because she knew the contents of the Bydgauche version.

''---But, my younger sister and I haven’t the same relations as the uncle and the younger sister in that story.''

Valentina did not probably know up to that extent. No wonder. Unless they were very close or he did not say very dangerous things, he would not tell her about their relations between siblings.

“––Why?”

He unintentionally spoke his inner thoughts. Why did he have to go down on his knee before Eugene?

Even though he should be the one to sit on the throne. On earth where was he inferior to Eugene?

“Duke.”

A very kind voice struck Ilda’s earlobe. It was Valentina’s voice.

“Why don’t you try to trust Earl Pardu for the time being?”

Within the dim light, the black-haired Vanadis smiled.

“I understand your feelings, Duke. His Majesty would not hand over the throne to Earl Pardu with only the reason that he was his close aide before. Disregarding the order of rights to the throne, the individual achievements, anything and everything.”

“…I also consider such a thing.”

“There are only the Duke and I in this room. Neither His Majesty nor Earl Pardu are there.”

Ilda’s weak rebuttal disappeared in the warmed atmosphere.

“But, maybe, there is a thought which does not depend on His Majesty himself and he hands over the throne to Earl Pardu.”

Valentina’s words were accurately expressing word for word Ilda’s innermost thoughts.

Ilda, as a retainer of the King, wanted to consent.

If there was such a reason, he would also understand why not him, but Eugene was chosen as King. Although it was possible to think so, he wanted it.

“I think there might be that. I also do not understand though.”

Discouragement and disappointment spread through Ilda’s heart. Valentina continued.

“So, how about trusting him?”

The consciousness of Ilda who was absentminded due to the strong drink took about three seconds and somehow recalled Valentina’s words of a little while ago.

“…Hmm. You are right.”

Although a relation between brother-in-law and younger brother-in-law, there was no interchange which seemed like interchange until now. Ilda knew both Eugene’s face and name. He also knew about the fact that he had served as the King’s close aide, and that he was not hesitant when giving advices.

However, He only knew that.

If he were to trust him and interacted more with him, he might find the reason which could make him consented.

“It is as Vanadis-dono said. Aside from strong drinks, it seemed that I have a precious thing.”

Exhaling a hot breath mixed with alcohol, Ilda muttered so.

Then after a half koku, Ilda left Valentina’s mansion when the sky was covered with a very dim light. With his attendant, he headed towards his mansion. Though the ill feeling did not naturally disappear, he had felt inclined to consider her words positively.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was at noon of the next day when she treated Ilda to a strong drink that Valentina sent a messenger to Eugene’s mansion in the Capital. The messenger of the black-haired Vanadis, though brief, conveyed his lord’s words after expressing his greetings according to the etiquette.

“I have heard that it is extremely rare that His Excellency Earl Pardu shows up in the Capital. I assume that you are busy, but can you allow me at least to greet you?”

Though Eugene was acquainted with Valentina, they had almost never spoken. This was because there was no opportunity of interaction with her, who governed Osterode to the northeast. That said, since there was no discord between them, he had no reason to decline. Besides, he thought that it might be recreational.

Actually, Eugene intended to return to his territory Pardu as soon as he finished the audience to the King. He had also gathered up the baggage on the day when he arrived at the Capital.

However, the words conveyed by the King were far beyond his expectations.

Therefore, he changed his schedule and had thought to stay another several days to the Capital and put his thoughts in order. He gave several silver coins to the only attendant who accompanied him and told him that he could even do the Capital sightseeing.

The attendant also guessed that his master was given a mission which he could not tell him. As he obediently received the silver coins, he said that he would be back before the day got dark and left the mansion.

As such, with no plan to meet someone, he thought to walk even the Capital’s main street. Valentina’s visit was just right after he left.

“Understood. If it is fine with you, let’s meet today when the day got dark.”

Then, when the evening came, Valentina Glinka Estes wearing a pure white dress decorated with roses visited Eugene’s mansion. She left her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} Ezendeis to an attendant as she went through the mansion’s gate.

“It has been a while. Earl Pardu.”

“Likewise.”

Exchanging simple greetings, Eugene led Valentina to the drawing room.

They began to discuss about the King’s condition, and then followed with talks about the territories which each of them governed. As the atmosphere became friendly, Valentina suddenly changed the topic.

“By the way, I am worried whether or not I may say it in such a place, but… since pretending not to know would be rather rude, I wish to congratulate you. Really, congratulations to the matter of succession to the throne.”

The gray-haired Earl openly frowned. Because his usual expression was calm, when he made such a face, there was enough strength to make those who saw it flinch. To Valentina which returned a wink as surprised, Eugene asked in an unusually harsh voice.

“Where did you hear about that?”

Though Valentina held her tongue with a startled face, she soon broke the silence and answered.

“…From Duke Bydgauche.”

Eugene’s expression grew in severity. He inwardly resented him.

''---Didn’t His Majesty say that this was confidential?''

“Valentina-dono. This is said to be confidential. I should assume that you did not talk about it to other people such as the attendants and maids who serve you.”

Valentina nodded her head with a depressed expression.

“I am sorry.”

“…No, if it is only you knowing, then I do not mind.”

Eugene consented by saying “I see”. As for Valentina, since she got to know, it was natural to think that she should give her greetings. Otherwise, as she said, it might rather be taken as disrespect.

“You knew that I would become King, but did not come for greetings even though you were in the Capital at this time, huh.”

If it was cross-examined so by Eugene later, an excuse would no longer stand. Though unreasonable, it was frightening since it was acceptable.

''---Throne. Power. His Majesty held it well so far…''

While massaging his own forehead with a finger, Eugene sighed. He, who had been King Victor’s close aide, had seen the power of a King immediately nearby. But at the same time, he had also seen the hardships, troubles and despair of a King.

He had no intention to pity Victor. However, he only decided at least to say what needed to be said and served him. At that time, Victor was not married, and he had also lost his parents.

Though King Victor was slightly quick-tempered and irascible on that subject, Eugene sincerely took the trouble to deal with it when he judged that he should lend him an ear.

He thought that it was worth serving him. He kept advising him.

Afterwards, he was really appreciated. When he was recommended the marriage, he was very surprised. Although he gladly accepted it, he thought that he could no longer serve as an aide. This was because it might be thought that the existence of his wife who was from the royal family would give influence to Eugene’s advices.

Eugene was afraid of becoming ‘a maternal relative who wielded power’. As King Victor surmised that thought of Eugene, he gave him a title and a territory.

And, now. King Victor was going to give something enough to overshadow what he once gave to Eugene.

The crown, the throne and the whole land of the country called Zchted.

Eugene thought that he could not refuse it. This was not because it was the King’s order.

Victor thought that if it was Eugene, he would value these; and thus he handed it over to him. Like when he gave him a wife, a title and a territory before. He could not ignore those feelings.

''---But, Duke Bydgauche does not seem to appreciate.''

While looking at Valentina who looked apologetic, Eugene felt bitter.

However, those feelings of Eugene stopped in an unexpected form (way). Valentina opened her mouth with a resolved face.

“Um, Earl. With all due respect, there is something I want to say.”

Eugene nodded.

What Valentina asserted was that Ilda did not say it clearly. That she had just guessed when he spoke ambiguously.

“Duke Bydgauche-sama did not disobey His Majesty’s order which said it was confidential.”

''Speaking of which'', Eugene remembered. Valentina, as her name and family name showed, was from a branch family to the royal family. Which meant that her knowledge was more abundant than other people’s.

If so, then it could be not helped even if she noticed it.

Valentina vehemently argued more.

“Besides, the Duke was awfully disappointed… I thought to comfort him by at least hearing his story.”

Now that she mentioned it, even Eugene could not remain angry at him. After all, Eugene himself repeatedly tried to find out why it was not Ilda, but him who was chosen as the next King. Since it was even so for him, the degree of disappointment and indignation was probably stronger for Ilda.

“Earl. If possible, would you once talk with the Duke?”

“With Duke Bydgauche?”

Even without Valentina saying it, Eugene planned to arrange an opportunity to talk with only the two of them (with Ilda), but he urged ahead before her sincere look.

“At the same time that the Duke was disappointed, he felt uneasy about the danger of his position. About the fact that he would become the King’s brother-in-law.”

Eugene was not disgusted at Ilda, but rather he could not help but felt sympathy towards him. The King’s maternal relative who could wield power if things went well, but one wrong move and you would be regarded as dangerous and immediately judged. That was the position in which he was put in the future.

“Thank you, Vanadis-dono. By the way, do you know what Lord Bydgauche likes?”

“If we speak about the Duke’s tastes, I would say strong drink (vodka).”

Valentina explained as much as possible about Ilda’s tastes, and proposed Eugene about how he should send a strong drink before they met and spoke. She said that it was better for Eugene to meet Ilda after his anxiety and wariness had dispelled to some extent.

Eugene also nodded to this and said that he would do so.

Afterwards, the two talked about various things, and Valentina left Eugene’s mansion before the night came.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Ten days had passed since Urz became a stable boy in the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

From the time that there was still no sunrise, Urz got up and left the bed while shaking his body at the drifting cold air within the lodgings. His breath was white. However, he woke up thanks to that.

Until his eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, he desperately rubbed his body to warm it up, and he came out of the lodgings in almost fumbling. This was because there was almost no light.

When he went out, the sky was still dark. After washing his face in a well near the lodgings, he headed to the stable. He met other stablemen there.

“Good morning.”

As he said so, a short answer “yeah” came. On the first day, they were only looking at him with suspicious eyes and could not even greet him, but recently, they finally began to reply to his greetings.

He even headed to the stable with a companion. It was stinking as usual early in the morning, but as getting used to it was awful, Urz hardly worried about it.

As usual, he began to deal with horse dung and urine. He scooped them with a special plow and carried them to a specified place. Then, he cleaned the stable, replaced water and carried out food.

Urz had adapted on his daily life as a stable boy.

In fact, it did not become so just by getting used to it. For example, it was about the time when he fed the horses for the first time, being asked by the stableman head. As if his body remembered, he was able to do it with natural hand movements. He also knew how to handle the stirrups and saddles before being taught.

''---It seemed that the me before losing my memory was taking of horses.''

In the fishing village where he was found, it was also so the first time when he touched a bow. Urz was recalled a nostalgic feeling by various works in the stable.

''---Though I don’t know why I was made a stable boy…''

Both the place to sleep and the meal were guaranteed. He even got pay. Though even now, Urz thought that all of that was great, he came to think that he would work here for a while.

Found in that fishing village, even when he understood that he could remember nothing, Urz not feeling that much anxious, optimistically took the stance “I will somehow managed it”. The villagers were very amazed when he said so.

As that stance did not change even when he became a stable boy, he even came to think that either the him before losing his memory probably had quite a carefree character, or his instinct might have realized that it was dangerous to move randomly.

As he finished all his work, Urz returned to the lodging with his companion stablemen. It was to take breakfast.

When he passed through the door of the lodging, he passed by one of the stablemen. It was a man two or three years older than Urz. As he saw Urz’s face, he floated a nasty smile.

“Hey, Urz. I heard that you were taken over by Vanadis-sama, is it true?”

“Yes. That's right.”

Not even thinking to hide it, Urz honestly answered. The next moment, the smile disappeared from the stableman’s expression and his face was dyed with surprise. After the man glanced at Urz with unpleasant eyes, he snorted and walked away. Urz saw off the stableman’s back with an absentminded face.

“What was that…?”

Although Urz was dubious about the stableman’s sudden change of attitude, he was very hungry due to the fact that he woke up early in the morning and worked. Rather than running after him and hearing him out, he gave priority to breakfast.

As he finished the breakfast of hard bread of rye and soup which cooked together potato and cabbage, he had to start his next assignment immediately.

Then, it was about when the day would soon grow dark that Urz returned to the lodging. He dragged his body tired from work and headed to his room.

Although his room, of course it was not a private room. It was a room used by four people. Each bed was put in one of the four corners of the room which was not that much wide, and there was a little space in the center. Each person had all his personal belongings put on his bed and it had been decided that one must not use another person’s bed selfishly (without his permission?).

Urz had no personal belongings. If one had to say, when it was decided that he would work as stable boy, he was provided two clothes, two pieces of thick blankets and one stiff pillow. Of course, all of those were put on his bed.

When he opened the door and entered the room, Urz opened his eyes wide in surprise.

In the empty room, his bed was turned upside down. His clothes and blankets were thrown out on the floor, and the clothes were torn off to shreds. The pillow as well.

“What, is this…?”

Only those words came out as he thought that that was too much. It was too mean to call it a prank. Nothing was done to the beds of the other three people, so it was obvious that the one who did it aimed at Urz.

As he remained standing in utter amazement, footsteps were approaching. Mark, a stable boy who used the same room came back as he finished his work.

Though Mark was 17 years old, he was so short that one would think he was two years younger, he had a pale skin and his limbs were also thin. More than physical works, he was good at works which asked for the dexterity of hands such as the mending of harness; among the people using this shared room, he was the friendliest to Urz.

Though Mark put on a wondering face when he saw Urz’s attitude, he looked into the room and understood immediately.

“Do you know who did this?”

Urz who recovered from stupor, asked Mark without being able to hide his irritation. But, Mark looked at Urz with a sidelong glance and shook his head.

“You should give up on searching the culprit.”

“Why?”

“Because you won’t find him.”

As Mark entered the room, he put his hand on Urz’s bed.

“Hold there.”

Being said so, Urz approached his bed with slow steps. The two returned the bed which was turned upside down. To Urz who fixedly stared at the clothes and blankets which he picked up, the stable boy of small stature turned a sympathetic look.

“It seemed that you were picked up by the current Vanadis. It had been secretly talked about between everyone.”

Urz raised his flipped face and looked at Mark. There was a small window in the room, and the vermillion evening sun came in from there. Its light made a mysterious shadow on his face.

“In short, it’s something like that. Because there had never been a precedent where the current Vanadis made someone directly work in the Imperial Palace. And, I don’t know whether or not you noticed yourself, but you have good skills at work. You have never been called by the head, right?”

The head here referred to that unsociable stableman head. As the puzzled Urz nodded, Mark shrugged his shoulders and smiled wryly.

“That person doesn’t scold anyone in presence of others. After the work of the day is over, he would call him in his room and make a short sermon. Among the stablemen who are in this stable, there is no one who was not yet called since the beginning of work within a few days. Except you.”

Now that he said it, certainly Urz had never seen a scene where the stableman head scolded someone. He selfishly thought that he was a person who did not get that much angry, but it seemed that he was wrong.

In other words, this meant that this treatment<ref> the fact that his bed was turned upside down, well in short, bullied </ref> was out of jealousy. Urz strongly chewed his molars and tightly grasped the blankets and clothes which he held. It was too much irrational. To Mark who sat down on his bed, Urz asked in an unbearable thought.

“What should I do?”

“Consult with the stableman head. I’m sorry, but I can’t be of help.”

What was returned was a clearly and very distant answer of someone apparently wanting to avoid getting involved. He even thought that the ten days after he became a stable boy were denied.

''---I guess there’s no helping it.''

Urz inwardly sighed. As he once again confirmed the damages which he received, it was natural to think of not wanting to be involved. Besides, putting it another way, after Urz began to work as stable boy, only ten days had passed.

''---However, I don’t think that I can let it be.''

Urz calmly began to think about a method of counterattack.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Several days passed since the day when he first received harassment. It continued as usual.

This morning, an insect was put in his soup. He finished the early morning work and was called by the stableman head in as he was on his way to take his meal, and it was a mistake to have left the dining room at a short amount of time.

Because he was annoyed, he drank up the soup after throwing away the insect.

He had already consulted with the stableman head. Although the latter apologized that his management was not thorough, even he did not seem to come up with a solution. He called each stableman and interrogated, but the culprit was not yet found.

While Urz held down his anger within, outwardly, he was indifferently handling his work. He did not know whether or not he could say that it was fortunate, but there was no harassment related to his work at all.

''---It’s probably because they would easily be found by the stableman head.''

About this work, the stableman head exactly grasped when and where everyone was. If one were to get away from where he worked, it was more likely to be found.

Urz finished the unpleasant breakfast and returned to the stable, but he was shortly called by the stableman head. He hurried to the lodging while thinking “what may it be?”. When he arrived at the lodging, the stableman head and Mark were standing there.

“Go shopping with Mark today.”

They went to buy necessary things in the town. Mark went with him because if Urz was to go alone, he knew neither the way nor the place of shops.

Like that, as he confirmed the contents of the shopping to Mark, the stableman head walked away to the stable. Only Urz and Mark were left after.

“Then, shall we go?”

Mark timidly said. After the harassment to Urz started, he did not talk very much with Mark. Thus, Mark was feeling guilty and Urz, on the other hand, was thinking that it would be better that if he was not getting him involved.

“Hey, Mark.”

Probably for that reason, Mark shook his shoulders startled as Urz called out to him. While Urz smile wryly, he continued his words.

“Can I ask you a favor?”

Three stablemen set foot in the room, which Urz used, in the afternoon. They hurriedly came back at the break of the interval of work.

“That guy went shopping, right?”

“Yes. I confirmed that he left the ranch. What do we do today? Do we throw away the bed?”

One person asked his friend with a nasty smile.

“We will use this today.”

While another one pinched his nose with his left hand, he raised the bag which he held in his right hand. The other two understood what the contents of the bag were with the smell. It was the horse dung. He probably prepared it during his work.

“I will rub this. So that the smell won’t go even if he washes.”

After looking around just in case and checking whether or not there was no one watching, the three people entered the room used by Urz. They immediately knew which Urz’s bed was. Though there were personal belongings on the other stablemen’s beds, there was not on Urz’s.

When they threw out the horse dung in his bed and blanket, they came out to the corridor with satisfied faces.

However, it was so far that they could exult.

“––Have you already finished?”

Urz was standing in front of them. The three people’s faces completely changed to fright, and they remained standing stock still.

“Y-You didn’t go shopping…”

One of the three spoke up to there while his voice was shaking, but he swallowed his words as he noticed something. Urz calmly answered.

“Yeah. I dropped it.”

During the day before yesterday, Urz asked the stableman head. To make him do something which would make him go outside in a very natural way, several days later.

The reason why he daringly put it the day was to catch the culprit red handed. Since he was harassed, Urz thought that there was the possibility that he was watched.

Even if he went shopping for today, he would go outside the ranch with Mark, and when he confirmed that there were no people following them, the left the shopping to Mark and hurriedly returned to the lodging. And, he ambushed them in the shade of the corridor.

Although the stable boys also checked up to the fact that Urz left the ranch, they could do no more than that. This was because they would definitely be found if they were too far away from their workplace.

“Did you also hide there more than two koku?”

One of the stable boys panted. It was not that it was difficult to hide, but hiding oneself without moving for two koku was not something one could easily do.

However, Urz also responded to this as if it was nothing.

“It’s far easy compared to an ambush when hunting. And there is also neither obstructive grass nor insect and snake…”

Saying up to there, Urz suddenly cocked his head in puzzlement.

Just now, the word ‘hunting’ popped out very naturally from his mouth. When thinking about the fact that he was good with the bow, he wondered whether the him before losing his memory wasn’t a hunter after all. From the scars remaining on his boy, he also thought that he might have been an archer.

One person cursed Urz and threw a fist at him. As if getting hooked by his movement, the other two also attacked him from right and left.

However, Urz did not flinch at all, calmly saw through their movements and dodged their fists, or blocked them. As he judged that the stable boys were not that much familiar to fighting, he quickly sneaked around the back of one of them and twisted his arm. A groan of pain leaked out from the stable boy’s mouth.

“I will report on everything to the stableman head so that he deals with you. Okay?”

When Urz said and released the man’s arm as he thrust him away, he kicked him. The man who was pushed forward rolled up the other two and fell down flashily.

The harassment to Urz ended on this day.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was the evening on the day when Elizavetta ordered her close aide Naum to report about how Urz’s work was going.

“About 15 to 16 days passed, right? If possible, I would like to hear about the report tomorrow.”

Elizavetta, who let her golden and blue pupils brighten with expectation, said so and Naum was perplexed.

“Isn’t the work of stable boy the repetition of the same thing no matter how much time passed?” Naum thought.

That said, having witnessed Urz’s ability with the bow, for Naum who knew that he seemed to have lose memory, he was interested about how Urz would live in a new environment. As there was also Elizavetta’s order, Naum asked the stableman head and heard him out on the night of that day.

The next day, Naum visited the office a little before daytime came and reported to Elizavetta.

“He caused brawling.”

Though Elizavetta put on a surprised face, her expression got cloudy as she heard Naum’s report.

''---I should have asked for the report much earlier.''

She breathed a sigh of regret. She did not do so because first, she wanted to avoid the sarcasm of civil officials, and second, she thought that she should accumulate the reports to some extent.

Though not as much as Naum, Elizavetta did not also think that the stableman’s work would be rich in daily change.

“Naum. Do I still have to let Urz continue working as stable boy?”

“Excuse me, but… Will it not be instead more difficult to make him work other than as a stable boy?”

While stroking the wrinkles carved on his face by hardship, Naum answered as if admonishing her.

“Whatever the reason, Urz has caused a fight. A man who has not even yet worked one month as stable boy. It could not be helped even if he was driven out––”

Saying up to there, Naum shut his mouth. He noticed that flames of anger were burning in Elizavetta’s pupils.

“Urz should have silently endured whatever was done to him. Do you want to say that?”

“I am sorry for incurring Vanadis-sama’s anger, but it’s what I mean.”

Naum took head on the red-haired Vanadis’ gaze and continued his words.

“It has already been widely known in the Imperial Palace that it was Vanadis-sama who personally called out to Urz and brought him along. Most of the people will probably see in it that Vanadis-sama took a liking to him. It is also a situation where Vanadis-sama’s honor will be affected.”

Elizavetta dropped her shoulders as she could not return words at all. While painfully seeing his master depressed, Naum continued.

“Even if you were to change Urz’s work to something else, as long as he works in the Imperial Palace, jealousy will probably follow him around.”

It was not just the stablemen who harbored jealousy and prejudice.

“In that case, it would be preferable to let him continue working as stable boy. At least, he proved to the stablemen that he was a man who did not yield to harassment.”

“But, won’t he be isolated?”

Elizavetta’s expression did not clear up. The red-haired Vanadis softly closed her left eye.

As she soon opened her left eye, she closed her right eyes this time. She had a habit to watch something only with one eye in some rhythm.

When she was small, Elizavetta was bullied by the villagers due to her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. She encountered Ellen when she was 10 and came to have the will to confront the bullying, but her dark past up to there was even now recessed in the depth of her memory.

“I would say that isolation is also better though.”

Though Naum said so, Elizavetta could not immediately draw a conclusion. She put it on hold for the time being and continued to hear the report about Urz’s work.

To the report that he seemed to have experience of taking care of horses, Elizavetta tilted her head to the side. Not only that, it was said that he was also used to tend the harness.

“I wonder if he can ride a horse.”

After a little thought, Elizavetta asked. Whether or not he could ride a horse was an important clue to learn Urz’s identity. This was because unless one was either a knight class or a noble, he would not do training of horsemanship.

She thought that it was a good thought. After all, even Urz himself did not know what he could do. If she were to know his ability, she could give him a more suitable post.

“If Vanadis-sama wants, shall I make him do a trial?”

Naum said. Just now, he just said that he would better to let him keep working as stable boy, so this could be considered as a passive suggestion to his saying of earlier. Naum was also thinking that there would be nothing better if Urz could do some other works, and that led to the breakthrough of the status quo.

Above all else, if it could improve his master’s mood, then it was worth doing that much.

“You’re right. I also want to let him try various other things. Despite the fight, he won in a three-to-one, right? We shall also let him try weapons. And then, I wonder if he can read and write. We will first let him try these three, and change his treatment depending on the results.”

“Understood.”

Though Naum respectfully bowed with a smile, he did not forget to add a few words.

“However, Vanadis-sama. Urz is a, to the bitter end, a newcomer. In case that you change his treatment, please take that into account.”

He meant that if she were to give him too good a treatment, he would stir more jealousy and antipathy than now. Though Naum was taking interest in Urz’s existence, he knew that it was not so for the other close aides.

In addition, Naum had a different concern. Elizavetta was young, as well as Urz.

If she was too much into Urz, he could not help feeling uneasy about the fact that those looking from a witty viewpoint would appear.

Elizavetta halted Naum who finished the report and was about to leave.

“I really hate the kind of bullying.”

To Naum who made a dubious face, the red-haired Vanadis said with a tone which especially emphasized the word “hate”.

“Can I have you convey that within the Imperial Palace? I understand the human’s way of the world, but it will be effective temporarily.”

As Naum deeply bowed once again to show respect to his master, he quietly left.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was about three days later after Naum had visited to report to Elizavetta. To this, the red-haired Vanadis was half surprised, half amazed; and she said to her close aide who had a face harking back to a pessimistic nature.

“It’s quite early, eh.”

“It’s because I tested him yesterday and the day before yesterday and very interesting results came out.”

Naum answered with a really happy face.

“I will move from the conclusion. I was also present myself at the scene and confirmed it, but I can only say that he was admirable at handling horses. On the other hand, he handles sword and spear like an amateur to the extent that you wonder if it is the same person. I also let him try using the battleaxe and the mace, but he’s really bad at handling them. However, only his archery is exceptional.”

“Specifically?”

“I test him in form of a game, but he held down all the skillful bow users of this Imperial Palace.”

The game which Naum planned was as followed.

They would shot and hit distant targets. He let them freely decide how far away they would be from the targets.

They would shoot the arrows while riding a horse, hit five targets lined up in a row.

They would compete on how high they could fly an arrow by aiming at the top of the rampart.

“I didn’t know that.”

To Naum’s report, Elizavetta pouted as she was sulking. If she knew it, even if she was in the middle of state affairs, she would have probably come to see under the pretense of taking a break. Of course, Naum had expected it, so he did not tell her. But, when he was asked why he did not tell, he answered like this.

“It was good above all that Vanadis-sama did not show. If you had come to watch, some of the soldiers of the Imperial Palace would have never again touched a bow.”

“…Was it that overwhelming?”

Urz’s bow skill was to the extent that if Elizavetta had witnessed that scene, the honor of the bow users would have been soaked.

Thus, Naum nodded with a deadly serious countenance.

“I let him shoot and aim an arrow from a distance of 300 Alsins, and he hit all the targets when he shot the arrows while riding a horse, and so shot an arrow which reached on top of the rampart. If such a person suddenly appear and comes forth, it will become so<ref> here to mean that if someone come out of nowhere with such bow skill, it would be no strange that some bow users would think of give up on archery</ref>.”

Elizavetta was also dumfounded by his words.

From the fact that he had shot down seabirds flying high in the sky, shot arrows from a shaking boat and killed pirates, she understood that it was an owner of an uncommon ability.

However, this far exceeded Elizavetta’s expectations. Even looking around the whole Zchted let alone Lebus, there was probably no bow user like Urz.

At that time as if he recalled, Naum, with a deeply move face, tightly grasped his fist and emphasized.

“The civil officials do not seem to know yet, but Urz’s bow skill is more than a bargain. With that, any noble would spend a large sum of money and try to employ him.”

“––Naum. Have you heard rumor about an owner of that much bow skill?”

Elizavetta also thought that what Naum said was not wrong.

But then, it might have been talked more.

Urz encountered Elizavetta ten days after he was saved by the people of a fishing village. About twenty days had passed since he came to this Lebus and began to live here as stable boy. Adding the number of days taken to move from the fishing village to this Imperial Palace, it exceeded forty days.

Or, it had probably made a great uproar in Brune who was probably the land where Urz was born and raised, but did it mean that it had not reached here?

Naum cocked his head in puzzlement at Elizavetta’s question and answered while stroking the wrinkles on his face.

“Speaking of which, I have heard that a person named Tigrevurmud Vorn, who suppressed the civil war in Brune Kingdom, is an unmatched bow user.”

“––If it is that man, he died.”

Elizavetta swayed her red hair and shook her head.

“It seemed that he was attacked by a monster and a {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} and fell into the sea. Even that Sophia Obertas has searched, but has not found him, so there is no mistake.”

Now, Elizavetta also knew the existence of the Demon called Torbalan. The story of the {{furigana|sea dragon|Badva}} that Sophie had told was probably not wrong. If so, Tigrevurmud Vorn must have died.

“Anyway, I understood about the bow and the horse. Is there something else?”

When Elizavetta asked, Naum straightened himself as he remembered.

“He is quite cultivated. He can read and write both Brune’s and Zchted’s languages and he also knows how to count (calculate). About the reading and writing, as expected he’s more adept with Brune language. Maybe Urz is a noble from Brune.”

“But, Brune despises the bow, right? Is there any noble from Brune skilled in archery? Would it not be at least Tigrevurmud Vorn whom you just spoke earlier?”

At Elizavetta’s pointing out, Naum made a startled face.

“It is certainly just as Vanadis-sama says.”

Although Naum answered so, he made an expression showing that he was not completely convinced. Excluding the point about the “bow”, Urz was without a doubt from Brune, and it was also more than certain that he received training.

“Is there anything other than that? Was Urz able to remember something?”

“About his memory, he seems to have the feeling to fragmentarily remind something…”

Naum shrugged his shoulders.

“He said that it seems that things such as the scenery of hunting, scenery of a battlefield and a certain mansion floated into his head, but he cannot remember his name at all, the details also became blurred, and he does not properly recall anyone’s face, too. Rather, how about we take Urz to Brune and search for his home?”

“…Even if you say “Brune”, it is very large. I will think about it if Urz remembers at least something which can serve as reference. There will be a personnel selection of those to attend and there is also the expense (to take into consideration).”

Though Elizavetta took a liking to Urz, as expected, she could not become that soft-hearted a person to make preparation up to there.

“But for the time being, I have decided.”

Elizavetta said with a smile and told with a proud look and attitude to Naum who made a wondering face.

“Take Urz under you. I will add him as one of my close aides.”

Naum became speechless. It was more than a great promotion. He wondered what was the use of the exchanges they had a few days ago?

“Vanadis-sama, you must not. Even I object to this.”

“You said that any noble would spend a large sum to employ him, right? Won’t I be a laughing stock if it is known that I let a user with that much bow skill work as stable boy?”

“It is as you say, but it does not change the fact that Urz is still a person with uncertain identity…”

“Don’t make the identity’s matter a reason to reconsider!”

Elizavetta openly glared at Naum with indignation. Although she, who was abandoned by her father who was a noble and have lived in a poor village when she was young, understood that it was natural to be wary of someone with unknown identity, she hated to be wary more than necessary.

In addition, Urz was the first person whom Elizavetta chose as her subordinate. It was by coincidence that the two met, it was not human. She also knew the feeling of wanting to be accepted.

Naum frowned. The wrinkles on his face increased their depth. But even so, he did not say “understood”. The factor “unknown identity” was that much dangerous<ref> for him, at least </ref>.

Waiting until the red-haired Vanadis calmed down, Naum opened his mouth.

“Can you give me at least one more reason?”

At Elizavetta who made a suspicious face, Naum continued as to add.

“I understand Vanadis-sama’s feelings. With all due respect, I also think in the same way on a certain degree. However, if you rashly make an exception, you will definitely cause unnecessary confusion in the future.”

As he explained up to there, Elizavetta seemed to have guessed Naum’s thought.

“…You want me to prepare one more strong point for the fact that it can only be Urz, and assume it an exception as it is not applicable to anyone other than him. Is it what you mean?”

Naum deeply bowed as to show that that was exactly what he thought. To give Urz a special treatment, bow skill alone was not enough. Another push was necessary.

“As long as it is approvable, I will persuade those who oppose.”

Opposition was especially expected from the civil officials. So that their negative feelings did not turn towards Elizavetta, she must carefully proceed.

As Elizavetta crossed her shapely leg, she removed her gaze from Naum, turned her eyes of different colors towards the ceiling and lost herself in thoughts for a while. Naum, while waiting the words of his master, was himself also thinking, but in the end he could not come up with something which could persuade the civil officials.

“––Brune.”

Suddenly, the red-haired Vanadis muttered as if something came into her mind. Crossing the other leg, Elizavetta returned her gaze at Naum.

“I am seeing that the friendship between our country and Brune, even if short, will continue from three to five other years. Eleonora of LeitMeritz will probably intend it to continue for a longer time.”

Her voice sounded with mixed feelings when she voiced out Ellen’s name, but it was a change small enough that even Naum did not notice.

The number “three to five years” was something she estimated considering the time that it would take to Zchted in order to completely stabilize the land of Agnes, which was cut out from Brune, as theirs and the time necessary until Brune recovered their exhausted power

“This Lebus also wants to extend the association with Brune from now. Duke Thenardier who had interactions from the time of the previous Vanadis was defeated in the civil war, and Duke Ganelon is missing. Tigrevurmud Vorn also fell into the sea and died.”

Regarding Tigre, Elizavetta kind of showed friendship by sending goods. It was at the time when he repelled the Muozinel troops.

In doing so, Elizavetta who stepped on the stage intended to deepen interchanges with Tigre, but he had become useless.

The current Elizavetta did not have a partner who had an effective connection in the diplomacy with Brune. Therefore, it was necessary to hurry up and make a new connection, but it could be said that Urz who could speak the Zchted’s and Brune’s languages was just the ideal talented person.

But, Naum who heard it put on a difficult face.

“An outstanding bow skill. Reading and writing the words of the Brune language. –– Slightly unreliable, but I will live on it for the time being.”

And several days later, Naum visited Elizavetta. His expression was exhausted and moreover, it was not bright. The red-haired Vanadis was seized with uneasiness.

''---Was it impossible after all?''

These several days, Elizavetta had met face to face with the civil officials. This was because their cooperation was indispensable in order to handle the daily state affairs

But beside the state affairs, even though Elizavetta asked about this matter, the civil officials only unanimously said as followed.

“We are conferring with Naum-dono. Please, wait for the answer.”

The civil officials probably wanted to prevent a situation which would be intervened midway by Elizavetta. Since she left it to Naum, even Elizavetta was not to interfere until the answer came out.

''--- If it was impossible, I will have to think about the next move…''

However, Naum said this.

“There is apparently posed only one condition.”

Elizavetta brightened her pupils of different colors and urged him to continue by nodding.

“If he is that much skilled with the bow, they would like him to present one clear achievement he has with that bow. It is the condition that they gave. They said that as long as it is achieved, they will have no objection to let you make Urz a close aide. ––Any than this is unacceptable.”

Spitting out a sigh filled with feeling of fatigue at the end, Naum finished his report. Elizavetta swayed her red hair and tilted her head to the side.

“By achievements in this case, is it something like bandits subjugation?”

“I think that it is. But, if it is not on a certain scale, it will be impossible for them to acknowledge him.”

“I think that Duke Bydgauche just accomplished large-scale barbarian subjugation the other day though.”

Thanks to that, recently there was no petition that bandits came out in the field. There was just a report that winter would probably be spent safely this year the other day. Naum indignantly nodded.

“They probably knew it and thus give this condition.”

Even pirates would not appear in winter. This was because there were hardly merchant ships which would become spoils of war<ref> I understand this as such: in winter, merchant ships hardly traveled, thus pirates also hardly had prey to attack </ref>.

Elizavetta spontaneously stood up and slammed her palm on the office desk before her. Valitsaif which was hung on her waist was tinged with a slightly white light as if responding to its master’s anger. While nervously staring at it with a sidelong glance, Naum said as to cheer her up.

“Bandits will definitely appear in the early spring. It is the person’s way of the world after all.”

“So, must Urz keep working as stable boy until then?”

“If we think about his identity, it is necessary to let him work as stable boy for two or three years. And it would be shrunk to less than half a year.”

Elizavetta indignantly reseated herself on her chair. She thought that it couldn’t be helped. It was also not as if she did not know about the civil officials’ opposition. The compromise was probably around there.

Suddenly, Elizavetta thought of a certain thing. She thought that coming from her, it was a very good idea and floated a smile, but Naum who saw it bedaubed color of anxiety on his whole face, and timidly asked as if probing into the mood of a wild beast.

“…Is there something?”

“If I remember correctly, Urz had no personal belongings.”

Naum nodded. It was soon the day when salary would be paid, but Urz did not have even one piece of copper coin until then. In the report of the stableman head, the person himself did seem to feel that much inconvenienced about it though.

“Give a bow and arrows to Urz. I won’t hear complaints this time.”

Though Naum inwardly thought that it somewhat became like a child’s quarrel, of course even if it showed on his face, he did not put it into words, and respectfully bowed.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

A silver bracelet, on which a hunter was carved, decorated a corner of the office desk of the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz.

It was the souvenir that Tigre bought in the Asvarre Kingdom for Ellen. When this was given to her by Sophie, Ellen was honestly greatly perplexed about how she should treat it.

Though she also thought about putting it on every day, she reconsidered because she would look like a widow wearing a mourning badge. On the other hand, she also felt awkward to close it within a shelf of her private room.

After being troubled, she ended up putting it here. When she suddenly moved her gaze to the side the state affairs, she remembered Tigre’s face.

By the way, Lim who received a {{furigana|porcelain doll|Sera Doll}} of bear as souvenir displayed it in her private room.

Dozens of days had passed since Tigre went missing. The trees in the courtyard let their leaves fall and winter was also arriving in LeitMeritz.

“There is nothing at all recently.”

The afternoon of one day, Ellen said as she stopped her hands processing the documents. She leaned against the back of the chair and stretched herself with all her might. Lim who was helping with the state affairs at her side also went along with her lord. This was because the matter which must be dealt with within the day was almost over.

“It can’t be helped since it is winter. The construction of the mountain road also stopped after all.”

It was about the construction of the mountain road connecting LeitMeritz and Alsace. The ground was frozen and became hard during winter, and it was interrupted in order to stop the progress from other seasons. Even if one was to force, it would be ineffective, and moreover, because it involved wood materials, the increase of burden was intense.

“It seems that the 100,000 of Muozinel also ran back without even doing one battle. Ludmira said that they ran away in fear of her military power, but perhaps ,the army of Muozinel were in fear with looks of disbelief on their faces that it was her(Ludmila) people.

“Avoid quarrel as much as possible. I remember you said so.”

Lim reproved her in a light tone. Ellen shut her mouth with an awkward face. It was the day when she came back from Legnica. Lim talked about the fact that Ellen tended for Sasha’s death and the last conversation she exchanged with her.

“I will be careful.”

Saying so curtly, Ellen suddenly shifted her attention to Lim as if she remembered something.

“Speaking of which, Eugene-dono came here when I wasn’t there, right?”

Lim seemed to remember now she mentioned it. She wonderingly tilted her head to the side. Afterwards, Eugene did not visit LeitMeritz.

“Since he went to the Capital, I thought that he will also drop here on his way back.”

“Maybe he is still staying to the Capital.”

“No way” Ellen laughed and shook her head.

“Eugene-dono does not seem to dislike the Capital, but he also seemed to be careful as much as possible not to stay too long. He had probably returned to Pardu in a great hurry. It is already winter after all.”

Ellen suddenly shifted her attention to the window. The sky was white and the sun was feeble.

“Teita said that she was troubled that the laundry was hard to dry, so I already taught her how to dry them in the room. It is her first winter in Zchted after all.”

“It is already one year, eh.”

Lim, similarly to Ellen, turned her blue eyes towards the outside of the window. It was the early spring which put an end to the traces of winter everywhere that Tigre, as a guest General, and Teita, as his maid, came in this Imperial Palace.

Silence fell in the room. As they thought about the size of what they lost, the leisure to enjoy the change of season disappeared. Neither of them returned to the state affairs.

''---Winter just ends.''

While putting the documents in order, Ellen thought such a thing in a corner of her mind.

Just this year, she lost her best friend and an important man. At the very least, she wanted to spend her daily life peacefully until spring.

But, such a wish of Ellen was quickly dispelled.

Early morning of the next day, a messenger from the Capital showed up. As he seemed to have ridden the horse desperately to come here, though the piercing wind of winter was blowing, he was sweaty all over his face.

“Since recently, every last one of the messengers from the Capital don’t say anything good, I don’t want to meet him.”

Ellen, who was told by Lim about the messenger’s visit, said so without even hiding a tiresome expression. Of course, she knew that such a thing was not suitable.

“If it’s urgent, I don’t mind seeing even dressed like this. Please tell Teita to prepare sake and hot water.”

As she said so, Ellen headed to the drawing room with her blue military clothes as is.

The messenger from the Capital hurriedly asked Ellen after greetings.

“Vanadis-dono. Do you know Earl Pardu Eugene Shevarin-dono?”

Ellen nodded. The messenger asked once more.

“Then, what about Duke Bydgauche Ilda Kurtis-dono?”

“The name at least.”

Ellen answered so while wondering about the question of the other party. He was a famous man on the northern part of Zchted. Excellent in military arts, he was also good at commanding the soldiers. The messenger said while fixing his breathing.

“It is said that that Duke Bydgauche has moved his soldiers. In order to kill Earl Pardu.”

Ellen opened her eyes wide. She unintentionally leaned forward. Honestly, she couldn’t care less about Duke Bydgauche, but if a danger was approaching Eugene who had taught her the etiquette, then it was another story.

“What do you mean?”

“I will explain only what I know…”

Though both Eugene and Ilda had stayed in the Capital until about ten days ago, it was said that Eugene gave a present to Ilda at a certain time.

“The present was apparently a strong drink. Duke Bydgauche is someone who likes strong drink. It was said that he gladly drank it with his attendant.”

On that occasion, his attendant offered to taste for poison just to be sure, and Ilda, while smiling wryly, let that attendant drink first.

However, the attendant could only drink about half of a cup. He dropped the silver cup with the remaining contents, fell down to the floor and died as he went into convulsions. There was poison.

“Impossible…”

Ellen muttered so unconsciously. The Eugene Shevarin, who she knew, was not the kind of man who would think of poisoning someone even if he awfully hated him no matter what the reason.

To Ellen who became speechless, the messenger continued.

“Naturally, Duke Bydgauche flew into rage. According to those who saw the Duke, it was in a terrifying state to the extent that one was horrified to make eye contacts with him. The Duke left the Capital on that day and returned to Bydgauche. And then, he appealed for revenge and began to gather soldiers…”

“Isn’t it some kind of mistakes? If it is Earl Pardu, I know him well.”

“Vanadis-dono.” Interrupting Ellen’s words, the messenger said.

“It is no longer at the level of asking whether it is a mistake. ‘I want you to protect Earl Pardu’. His Majesty the King said. And he added ‘please’.”

Ellen narrowed her eyes and looked back at the messenger.

“Does it mean that he don’t care even if I have to cut Duke Bydgauche?”

Saying so, Ellen stood up. She looked down at the messenger and continued.

“Messenger. Depending on your answer, I will pretend that I didn’t hear the talk just now and I intend to wield my sword only to protect a benefactor.”

While floating sweat on his face, the messenger greatly panted.

Ellen’s eyes of ruby fixedly stared at the messenger.

“Your answer?”

“He said that if possible, it would be preferable to capture him alive.”

“Definitely as the words literally say?”

She asked to confirm. The messenger nodded as if he succumbed to the drive. On the other hand, Ellen floated a smile filled with fighting spirit.

It was a feeling she had not tasted for a long time. While walking towards the door, Ellen called the messenger with an unusually cheerful voice.

“Time is precious! I will hear the further details while walking!”

Then, after 2 koku, Ellen finished the formation of 1,000 soldiers.

In the limited time of two koku, this number was the limit due to the problem of equipment, food and fuel. As for the breakdown, there were 200 cavalrymen. Which meant that there were 800 infantrymen. The adjutant was not Lim, but the knight with bald head Rurick.

She had Lim remained in the Imperial Palace, and she entrusted two tasks to her. One was the organization of the reinforcements. This was because depending on the forces led by Lord Bydgauche, Ellen would devote herself in buying time.

The other was to dispatch someone in Pardu, and hear about the details from Eugene.

If possible, Ellen wanted to first go herself in Pardu, but as far as she heard the story of the messenger, it seemed that Ilda was going south at a considerable speed.

I did not want to make the ground of Pardu into the battlefield. In that case, she could do nothing but hold back Ilda in the north, so there was no composure to stop by in Pardu.

“First of all, to the east. Send reconnaissance over again, also ask the towns and cities in the vicinity and locate Duke Bydgauche’s army. I don’t know how much military power he has, but if they see us, they will probably stop their march for the time being.”

When the sun of that day set halfway in the western sky, Eleonora Viltaria and the one thousand soldiers whom she led left the Imperial Palace. The air was already cold and the humans firmly matched the neck (collar) of a thick overcoat put on their armor.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

King Victor did not ask only Ellen for the duty to stop this clash.

Around the same time, a messenger from the Capital had also visited the Imperial Palace of Lebus.

“…Duke Bydgauche (did that)?”

Elizavetta, who heard the circumstances, blurred suspicion and doubt in her pupils of different colors.

As far as she heard the story, it was no wonder that Ilda got angry. After all, Earl Pardu completely intended to kill Ilda. And, one of his attendants died. Instead of Ilda.

“So, do you tell me to stop His Excellency the Duke? Not to cooperate with His Excellency and kill the unscrupulous unjust Earl Pardu.”

Facing the messenger of the Capital in the drawing room, Elizavetta floated a provocative smile. The messenger who had a round face and body like a snowman made by a child, while wiping cold sweat, but still kept his calm and answered.

“His Majesty Victor does not wish for the country’s powerful nobles to lead the soldiers, shed blood, and devastate the country. Should you not first talk in His Majesty’s presence once?”

“He tried to kill. He was about to be killed. Is there anything to say other than that? Honestly speaking, I have no confidence to stop him. Have you heard about Duke Bydgauche’s fame?”

“Precisely for this reason, the task has been given not to anybody, but Vanadis-dono. Another messenger has also been sent to ask Vanadis-dono of LeitMeritz, but I have not yet received a good answer…”

''---Eleonora?''

It was not certain whether or not the messenger intended it, but these lines strongly stimulated one point in Elizavetta’s heart. Even so, she did not immediately agree; after making him promise to let the Kingdom bear the reward, food and fuel by letter, Elizavetta finally accepted.

“I also have my hands tied here, but I am in His Excellency the Duke’s debt. I cannot become a robber who betrayed a royal order.”

As she saw off the messenger who hurriedly left the Imperial Palace, Elizavetta called her aides. She talked about what was told a moment ago.

“We go to the front. How many soldiers can we prepare by two koku?”

“I would say about 1000 soldiers” one of the aides answered.

Elizavetta nodded and ordered the organization. Because they had served from the time of the previous Vanadis, they will do it well even if they were just given instructions. And then she hailed Naum and told him to call Urz.

“Do you take Urz along?”

To Naum who opened his eyes wide, Elizavetta nodded as if it was a matter of course.

“You remember the calm attitude of Urz at the time when we chased the pirates, right? He should not be confused.”

“I am not that much worried about that, but…”

Elizavetta looked puzzled at Naum who frowned.

“If you have something to say, say it clearly. I highly evaluate that part of you, too.”

As the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} urged him, Naum opened his mouth while hesitating.

“About the matter of this time, it is not sure that we will definitely fight, it is something which will be solved if we can persuade Duke Bydgauche. I understand Vanadis-sama’s feelings, but is it not a little hasty? Being seen that you are favoring, would be bad for Both Urz and Vanadis-sama…”

“Precisely for this reason, it is necessary to show results as soon as possible.”

In the tone which believed her rightness, Elizavetta answered.

“Depending on the situation, we may also have to fight against Earl Pardu’s army, leaving the north aside, they may also be bandits from the center to the south. After seeing Urz’s bow skill, nobody should think that I favor him (I am partial).”

“…If you say up to there.”

Naum respectfully bowed.

And, after two koku, Elizavetta left the Imperial Palace with 1000 soldiers. Near her carrying a bow on the shoulder and hanging a quiver of arrows on the waist was Urz’s figure.

The youth was staring at Elizavetta’s back with a somewhat troubled face.

Although it was naturally grateful towards her who took over him while she did not even know his identity, Urz was harboring the feeling that he was picked up by an extraordinary person<ref> extraordinary here in the sense that she was unpredictable </ref>

''---Her first subordinate, huh…''

He remembered the words of the knight called Naum who taught him various things. He said that, of course, Elizavetta set her eyes on Urz because she highly evaluated his bow skills, but it was only that; it was also because he was the first subordinate that she chose by herself.

Suddenly, the figure of an old man with a small stature vaguely floated in Urz’s mind. He felt like he was said by that old man “don’t you remember of having done something similar?” Strangely, Urz was able to easily accept that indication. The ill feeling<ref> feeling of antagonism </ref> towards Elizavetta also faded.

Though a troubled person, he was in her debt. It did not mean that he dislike her.

Urz decided to follow her and do his best for now.

The LeitMeritz forces led by Ellen were carefully advancing to the north while repeating reconnaissance as planned. Three days had passed since they left the Imperial Palace. They went along the highway, and partly because they could buy food and fuel in cities and towns, there was no problem with the march at present.

The sky was white, the sun was hidden by the clouds and the wind was cold. After leaving the Imperial Palace, such weather had continued all long.

“It may finally snow around today.”

Rurick who was by Ellen’s side said so. Ellen responded without even smiling.

“It would be troublesome if it get colder. I want to clear it up before it snows.”

That Ellen was making a sullen face was not only because she hated snow as a commander, there was also another reason.

Last night, the soldier who heard the story from Eugene galloped the horse and came up to Ellen. Although they advanced without deviating from the highway and she precisely showed their location, Ellen did not think that he would come this much early, and she gladly met the soldier.

But, what she heard from that soldier was not something pleasant.

“According to what Earl Pardu says, he has certainly bought a strong drink in order to deepen his friendship with Duke Bydgauche and sent an attendant to give it to the Duke’s mansion, but even he does not know why this happened.”

“…Is it the truth so far?”

“I keep the letter addressed to Vanadis-sama by His Excellency.”

The soldier handed the leather package which he was holding in his hand to Rurick who was at Ellen’s side. Rurick who received it removed the leather package and handed over the letter inside to Ellen.

The silver-haired Vanadis broke the seal and quickly took a look at the contents, but the sentences of the content that was almost the same as what the soldier reported was written with Eugene’s handwriting.

While being a letter addressed to Ellen, she felt Eugene’s nature<ref> which means, it was the proof that the letter is from Eugene (that it was a faked letter) </ref> around beginning from one sentence mourning over the death of Ilda’s attendant, but from Ilda’s perspective, it was very obviously that he flew into rag.

“I know that Eugene-dono isn’t the kind of man to do something like that. Leave to us the territory of Pardu and the people living there.”

Ellen also wrote such a letter, handed it to the soldier and made him go to Pardu, but the situation was clearly against Eugene. She was irritated because of that.

In addition, there was one more thing; there was an element which put Ellen in a bad mood.

“––What is hidden behind this?”

It was about one thing that Ellen wanted to know in the letter from Eugene; it was not written why he suddenly intended to have friendly relations with Ilda.

Eugene and Ilda were brothers-in-law. Thinking about it, it was not strange to try to have interactions. But, why did it come now?

“Besides, according to what Lim said, Eugene-dono was summoned by King Victor and should have gone to the Capital.”

Ellen thought about it all the night, but like that without her finding a clue in the end, the day dawned and they resumed their march as they were searching for Duke Bydgauche’s troops. But, somehow her mind was distracted and she was not able to concentrate.

It was about the time when the sun, hidden by white clouds slightly covering the sky, was about to reach the zenith that one of the cavalry squads, which were sent for reconnaissance, returned with an unexpected report.

“We have discovered a group which is fluttering the banner of Lebus.”

Ellen was stunned. She knew that Elizavetta was going south from Lebus with also 1000 soldiers. So, it was not strange in itself that they met them.

''---Then, where is Duke Bydgauche’s army?''

As Ellen stopped the march and ordered the soldiers to rest, she asked Rurick to prepare a map.

Seemingly, Duke Bydgauche’s army was not going south straight somehow.

“I wonder if they made a detour.”

Ellen asked for Rurick’s opinion. But, Rurick did not agree.

“Maybe, they are unexpectedly lying hidden near here.”

“Why do you think so?”

“As far as I hear the story, it seemed that the man called Duke Bydgauche is not that much familiar the geography of the south of the Capital. Make a detour would take much more time, right? Would they not somehow try to let us and the Lebus army go past?”

“I see.”

Ellen nodded as she was impressed. Though it was not a man who would think like this about the enemy movement before, he seemed to have unwittingly grown.

“What do we do?”

As Ellen snorted at Rurick’s question, she flipped of point of the map with her fingertip.

“I’m reluctant, but we will join with the party of Lebus. They might have grasped the enemy movement.”

Afterwards, as Ellen and Elizavetta mutually advanced their soldiers, they agreed to join before the day went down. The place was a small meadow called Radom, and there was an intermediate distance from each other’s position.

When she decided to head to Radom, Ellen released the cavalrymen as a scouting party. Just to be sure, she made one party head to Pardu. Moreover, she resumed the march leading only the infantry.

When they entered in less than one koku, the silhouette of the Lebus army and its banner could already be seen. Under the white sky, a golden band, which described an arc reminiscent of her Valitsaif, was shining in the purple flag. At the vanguard, there was the figure of Elizavetta straddling on horse.

Ellen stopped her troops, and she approached Elizavetta accompanied only by Rurick. Elizavetta likewise headed towards her along with a youth who seemed to be an attendant.

Cold wind blew and something flickered within the field of vision. It was the snow. It was snow which seemed to melt in the atmosphere before touching the ground, but it certainly fell from the sky.

When each side approached until a distance of about dozens of step, Ellen noticed.

“…Tigre?”

Seeing the youth on horseback following near Elizavetta, Ellen opened her eyes wide.

Though he was wearing a padded undershirt in fur of the Lebus style, the darkish red hair, black eyes, features which mixed calm and gallantry, the medium stature and the figure which carried a bow on his shoulder and hung a quiver on the waist was unmistakably that of Tigrevurmud Vorn who she knew.

Rurick who heard Ellen’s murmur and doubted it also turned his gaze there, and glared in surprise. Words did not seem to come out right away.

“Tigre!”

While being moved to tears and shouting the youth’s name, Ellen rushed her horse. However, she immediately harbored suspicion. Even though their eyes met, Tigre only stared back at himself with a wondering face. Then, Ellen finally arrived at a basic question.

Why was Tigre riding a horse next to Elizavetta? Like a servant.

“What’s the matter? Suddenly shouting.”

In the place where they approached until a distance of about ten steps, Elizavetta said with an amazed face. But, Ellen paid no heed to it.

“Elizavetta. I would like to hear the man’s name.”

Without even greeting her, she frankly demanded. Elizavetta frowned.

“He is Urz. My subordinate.”

The youth called Urz bowed to Ellen with an expression like that one which met someone for the first time.

Ellen held her breath. Her shoulders shook; she was about to burst into tears at any time, but endured it desperately. As she made her voice calm as much as possible, she said.

“Where did you hire him?”

“…Why are you curious about such a thing?”

Elizavetta’s expression and tone was tinged with wariness. Ellen who glared at her answered.

“From interest. I don’t mind even if you don’t tell me.”

“…I don’t see the need to answer.”

There was a pause until the refusal. It was obvious that she was apparently hiding something.

“More importantly, let’s begin the war council quickly.”

Elizavetta said so, but Ellen ignored it and turned her gaze to the youth.

“Tigre! Tigrevurmud Vorn!”

Urz was staring at Ellen with a blank face. Ellen still kept appealing to him.

“What‘s wrong? We did not meet each other for just about 100 days, and you have forgotten about me? Did you forget Eleonora Viltaria? I, who allowed you to call me Ellen!”

“…Ellen.”

A change occurred on Urz’s expression. The youth removed his gaze from Ellen as if pondering on something.

“Ellen. Ellen…? No… Where have I…”

“Stop it!”

Elizavetta shouted, and advanced her horse so as to break in between Urz and Ellen and the others.

“Urz has lost his memory! Do not confuse him!”

“Hou, lost his memory, you say?”

Sneer floated in Ellen’s lips.

“Then, should you help him regain his memory?”

“It’s up to me to decide. I want you to stop throwing strange words and confusing Urz.”

“What do you mean by strange words? I have only said my name and Tigre’s name.”

At Ellen’s words, Elizavetta flinched. Her hand stretched to the black whip to her waist.

Ellen likewise put her hand on the long sword to her waist. The wind arose from the long sword and gently brushed her silver hair.

The {{furigana|Wind Princess of the Silver Flash|Silvfrau}} lightly chuckled.

“Even Arifal said it. That person isn’t Urz. It’s Tigre.”

“…Stop your false accusation. Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea and should have died. I have heard that even though Sophia Obertas desperately searched, even his body was not found.”

Elizavetta glared at Ellen with her eyes of different colors, and pattered. However, Ellen, not even showing a slight sign of hesitation, eluded it with a composed attitude.

“I was told so, too. I believed that. I will ask once again, Elizavetta. That man you are calling Urz, where did you find him?”

“It doesn’t matter where I found him!”

Elizavetta flew into rage. She cried like a child and vigorously shook her head.

“Urz is my subordinate. I don’t know someone called Tigrevurmud Vorn!”

“I don‘t know someone called Urz, too. No, speaking of which, I remembered. Urz was the name of Tigre’s father.”

Elizavetta’s face turned pale. At this time, the red-haired Vanadis understood the situation almost exactly. What Ellen was saying was probably correct.

Urz was definitely Tigrevurmud Vorn. There was no way that two persons with bow skill to that extent would exist.

“Lord Tigrevurmud!”

Rurick who finally came to his senses advanced his horse and raised a sad cry.

“If you are really Tigrevurmud Vorn, then we would like you to respond to the voice of our lord! There’s no helping it even if you have forgotten about me. However, there are a lot of people around you whom there is no way you would ever forget!”

To Rurick’s angry look, Urz just merely opened his eyes wide in wonder. Rurick spoke further vehemently.

“Teita-dono was always at your side! Don’t tell me you also forgot the name of Batran-dono who died! Earl Rodant!? Viscount Augres and his hateful son!? It was us who saved Princess Regin from Muozinel, right?”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p1082.png|thumb]]

Not giving even one name of a person from Zchted, Rurick gave only the names of the people from Brune.

“Enough, already!”

With her pupils of different colors, Elizavetta stared at Rurick. The bald knight was being overawed by her terrifying gaze, but he put power into his belly and looked straight again. As he painfully exhaled, he opened his mouth in order to call him (Tigre) again.

But, Ellen stretched out her hand before him and stopped him.

“Step back. You did enough.”

“It would be meaningless even if you say any more than this”, Ellen judged. There were also Eugene and Ilda. It was necessary to end it quickly.

She unsheathed the long sword and thrust the point at Elizavetta. Feeling her preternatural fighting spirit with her skin, Elizavetta likewise put on a serious look, and tightly grasped her black whip.

“I will have you return Tigre, Elizavetta.”

“Don’t make me say it many times. It’s not Tigre. It’s my Urz.”

The wind swirled and white sparks scattered. The silver-haired Vanadis, in order to take back her important thing, and the red-haired Vanadis, in order to protect her important thing to the end were going to cross weapons.

Under a white sky tinged with loneliness, snow and wind began to increase their strength.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Chapter 1

2014-04-10T14:57:54Z

Scr.zero: I was happy that we became great friends

==Chapter 1 『Is It Okay To Wish For It』==

===Part 1===

“Uu,kuh…………..”

I narrowed my eyes because of the dazzling sunlight after I opened the somewhat heavy door and got outside.

And at the same time, a breeze with a strong smell of salt tickled my nose.

A lot of the breeze got sucked into my chest and when I looked to the outside scenery again-----it was blue.

Both the sky and earth was blue.

It was normal for the sky but for the earth------it was strange.

Speaking specifically, it's not the earth but instead it was the ocean. The endless ocean spread out to the end of my view.

Yes, right now I----Kokonoe Tooru is riding a boat. We the first years of the Kouryou academy will be heading to the seaside school for 1 week starting today and because of that, we are heading to the southern islands via boat.

“The smell of salt water is amazing”

I looked back after taking a few steps forward and talked to the girl who was holding my sleeves tightly.

“Are you okay, Yurie?”

“Y-ya----………..I am okay……….”

While the wind was swaying the hair reaching until her hips, the small girl nodded.

She is my <<Duo>>-----Yurie.

She is a girl with transparent like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} opposite to the blue sea and {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}} was glowing because of the sunlight.

The reason is simple and clear-----its seasickness.

I heard that her country Gimle was an island surrounded by the sea so, I thought she would be okay on the ship but, I jumped to the wrong conclusion.

The color of her face looks bad so I brought her from the cabin to the stern while her legs were unsteady.

Since there are shades at the stern different from the bow of the ship, it's the most suitable spot to take a rest.

“It’ll become a bit better if it's windy so let’s rest here for a while”

“Ya---…………….”

After Yurie nodded, she leaned against the wall and dragged her hips down before *Petan* sitting down.

“Tooru…………Is it okay if I borrow your shoulder”

“Aah, go ahead”

After I sat beside her, Yurie came closer to me. She closed her eyes and looks like she has a hard time breathing.

“………are you okay?”

“Ya--. It feels nice outside………”

(Yurie being like this is kind of rare………..)

Even though she is small, the silver girl’s physical and battle abilities are at the top level of the class.

It would be quite tough for me------rather, Yurie’s winning percentage is higher if she holds the <<Double>> and it was impossible to imagine her current weak appearance.

(…………speaking of which, she looks exhausted lately)

The summer in Yurie's country Gimle is cold and the days reaching around 20 degrees are rare there. However for Japan--------the Kouryou academy located in southern Kantou, the summer days crossing over 30 degrees once it passed mid-summer and adding it with seasickness, she turned completely groggy with her stamina exhausted.

“Hn…….Too………ru…………*Suu*……….*Suu*………..”

Before I noticed, Yurie started to make sleeping sounds.

I could not move thanks to that but, it’s probably a good idea to let her sleep like this now.

And since I don’t have any particular thing to do, I just stared at the sea and the blue sky.

(It’s summer huh…………)

I don’t like summer. I liked it when I was a child but, I started to hate it 2 years ago.

Because it makes me remember about the day-----the day '''''that person''''' destroyed everything, the day my sister got killed in front of me.

(I still can’t reach…………..but, I will definitely pierce my fangs in you………..!)

Just a few days ago, I reached <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> from the end of term <<Sublimation ceremony>>. Honestly the moment I achieved the <<Level up>>, I would not deny the fact that it was a little anti-climactic since I was prepared for it to take a longer time.

But it is still a fact that I’ve gotten stronger.

My physical abilities, muscle strength and, running power could easily break world records and has reached a level which is impossible in reality. I polished my battle techniques with training every day and the strength is enough to make me think that I will not lose unless it is another <<Exceed>>.

And at the same time, I understood this.

Even though I gained this much strength, it will not reach him.

I understood that my <<Power>> now would not reach him, by comparing the overpowering feeling when I confronted him 2 years ago.

(Even if I can’t reach now--------I might manage if I cross <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>>………..)

The <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> is the level that will bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>.

If I reach it, I think my fist will reach him.

My anger, hatred and sadness---------

It was at the moment I was staring at the sky while having those various expressions swirling inside me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zururi* Yurie’s head slipped off my shoulder.

(-------!!)

For a moment there, I got surprised but-----

“*suu*……..*suu*………..”

Yurie might be quite exhausted because she did not open her eyes and was sleeping comfortably using my legs as a pillow this time. I pat her head from the thought of wanting to help even if it was a little bit when I saw her exhausted face.

“Hn…..Too……ru……………”

“Ah……..so-sorry. Did I wake you up?”

“Nai…………It feels, good…………..please do more…………”

I nodded in agreement before continuing patting her head. Her silky silver hair felt good and it feels like silk thread.

After a while, Yurie’s breathing gradually became well-regulated.

Her sleeping face got softer compared to just now and I felt happy I could help her this much.

At the same time, I also felt saved too.

Thanks to the days I pass with Yurie, my heart which was rampaging because of him turned into something calm.

“Thanks, Yurie………….”

When I patted her head while mumbling that, Yurie rubbed her head from the ticklish feeling.

(I have to be careful not to move or else I’ll wake her)

I raised the side of my mouth while looking at the silver girl sleeping comfortably.

After a while in this position-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gachari* the sound of the door separating the cabin and deck opening appeared.

It was Hotaka Miyabi who showed up, she is my classmate with a shy personality but '''there is a part on her body which emphasizes it's large size.''' …………….I will never tell Miyabi which part of her emphasizes on largeness.

“Yoo Miyabi, came to feel the wind too?”

“Eh, ah, erm, I thought you 2 weren’t showing any signs of returning so…………..”

“So you got worried and came to see Yurie huh”

“U-un………….It’s a different meaning, but it’s correct but……….”

“Different Meaning?”

When I asked about the reply she whispered out, Miyabi looked panicked for some reason.

“-----uh!! E-eerrrr, Lo-look, I just thought that it’s going to be dangerous if she fell into the sea!!”

“It’s going to be okay, it’s not like she staggers that much. Well, thanks for worrying”

“A-ahaha………Mo-more importantly, is Yurie-chan asleep…………?”

“----uh!! Tha-that’s………”

I completely forgot about Yurie using my lap as a pillow.

While getting panicked from Miyabi pointing that out, I told her that it became like this after I lent my shoulder to Yurie who got seasick.

“*Giggle*. So that is the reason why you can’t move”

“Well yeah…………by the way Miyabi, are you going to be outside for a while?”

When things settled without any strange misunderstandings, I made a relieved sigh while asking her.

“Eh……….? I-I guess I’ll do that. The air outside is nicer anyway………..”

“I see. Then let’s talk. I need someone”

“…………..U-un”

After she nodded, Miyabi was about to sit down with Yurie in between.

“It’s going to be hot if you sit there because the sun will hit you so, why don’t you come here?”

“Ah…………Tha-that’s true……..Err, So-sorry for the bother……….”

It was not long since she got outside the ship but, it’s probably hot already to her.

I advised Miyabi whose face was a little red, to sit beside me.

Even though she nodded and sat before me, I felt that it was very like her in a way because she left a 50 centimeter gap between.

“Now that I think about it, it’s been a long time we talked like this”

“T-that’s true………….”

More specifically Yurie is also with us but, I wonder how long it has been since we talked alone.

When I tried recalling back, I felt that there was almost none since these few months------ever since I stopped showing up for the morning run.

If there is anything, we would converse when the usual groups gather and it’s not like we don’t talk to each other since we often eat food together.

“Today morning………..with Tomoe-chan too?”

“Aah, it’s almost every day”

Tachibana don’t have to be with me regularly since, the main thing in the morning training would be to repeatedly move my body with the basics before using my head to think. But, she shows up every day to conduct a Kumite<ref group ="3b">Actual Training</ref> at the last 10 minute-----Tachibana would do the attacking while I focus on defense------because she said it is faster to master it this way than to only focus in the Kata<ref group ="3b">Form</ref>.

“I see. Every day, huh………..”

“Aah. She’s a great help”

Although Miyabi said '''''that’s good''''', I think I am imagining that she looks somewhat lonely.

“If Miyabi is okay with it, why don’t you join us? Tachibana would probably welcome you too”

“………..uun, I guess I’ll pass……..See, I have to gain stamina instead of techniques now anyway”

“I-I see………….”

I couldn't say any more since she made a somewhat troubled expression.

(Things don’t go how I want to huh……….)

Actually, Miyabi has been acting strange recently.

She would immediately look away when our eyes meet; absentmindedly thinking about something and it feels like her movements and actions has something behind it.

But, I have some idea regarding the reason why.

Miyabi probably feels inferior to us when she failed to achieve the <<Level up>> during the-----<<Sublimation ceremony>> that everyone in the class received at the end of term semester.

If it is about the usual faces then, Tatsu also failed the sublimation and remained as <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> but, he did not mind at all and it’s probably because of his personality.

In any case, it feels bad to have a timid relation with a friend.

“Hey, Miyabi. If you have something bothering you, you can tell me”

“Eh………?”

“I told you this before right. It’s better to let it out, if you think it’s tough. I think it’s okay to tell Tachibana if it is awkward to tell me. She is also worried”

“Ah……..U-un. Thank you……..Eheh, really thank you, Tooru-kun”

Miyabi said this after raising the both sides of her mouth.

I probably lightened her feelings a bit.

Or she might be acting tough to avoid making me worried.

I could not judge which one it was but, if Miyabi requests me then, I will do my best to assist-----that was what I thought.

“The-then ca-ca-can I request for one wish………?”

“Aah, if it is something I can do then say it”

“……..Ca-can I……..borrow your shoulder…….”

“Shoulder?”

Even though there is only one meaning for that case but, I asked back just in case.

It’s because those words are hard to think to have come from Miyabi who is bad with males.

Just when I was wondering what the answer would be-----Miyabi moved her head vertically with a clear red face.

“It feels comfortable here so, I got a little sleepy and that’s why, I won’t ask as much like what Yu-Yurie-chan is doing so, I thought I could ask you to borrow your shoulder for a while…………….”

It was probably very embarrassing because, Miyabi lowered her sights and fiddled with her finger tips while saying the reason.

“I, can't……….?”

“N-no, it’s okay. If something like my shoulder is okay with you, then use it”

I got a little embarrassed and agreed to her since there is no reason to refuse.

“U-un, Thank you……..but, something like that ……… that is not true you know……..?”

I have no idea what she meant by that. Even though I was thinking about that question------

“Ex-excuse me………”

The 50 centimeter gap turned into 10 and once Miyabi placed her head on my shoulder, the thoughts I was thinking just before vanished.

“…………..”

It’s warm. Miyabi’s body temperature is being transmitted from the part touching. And at the same time, the heartbeat coming from my chest got a bit faster and my body creaked.

(Thi-this is kind of nerve wrecking……)

Honestly speaking, this situation is very embarrassing.

But, I just thought that she is relaxing around me more than I expected. I was happy that we became great friends, which is enough to me unable to perceive her poor interactive skills with the opposite sex.

(…..nonetheless, I think it is going to be annoying if someone sees us here like this)

After I made a small sigh, I stared at the horizon separating the blue sky and blue sea while starting the image training of the moves Tachibana taught me…………rather, it feels like the nervousness won’t settle down unless I think of something.

Even though I did that image training, I would be wary of Miyabi each time she exhaled or makes any slight movement and it was interrupted several times; this became a difficult situation.

Nearly one hour passed after that.

[Oi, Tooru, the rabbit woman is calling us to gather-----][------uh!!]

The steel door opened and Miyabi jumped up the same time the voice called out to me.

“What are you all doing………….”

[I-ya,hahaha……………][Ahaha………]

In a tired manner------he is probably tired-------a small boy with glasses made a sigh; it was my friend Tora.

“To-Tora-kun. What did Tsukimi-sensei say……….?”

Miyabi asked with a tone which is unthinkable to be possible by someone who just woke up.

“There is something she wants to say about the seaside school so, I was told to call the people that went out to the deck”

“I get it………Yurie, wake up. It seems Tsukimi is calling us for something”

When I slightly shook my shoulders, Yurie woke up. However, her consciousness was still probably in dreamland. Even though she raised her body, she was still in daze with half her eyes opened.

“Had a nice sleep?”

“Ya----, thanks to you. Thank you very much, Tooru”

“It’s nothing much. How about you Miyabi?”

“…………i-I, err……even though I was the one that asked you to borrow your shoulder, I-I was too nervous, so not at all……….”

Miyabi told me she did not sleep and lowered her sights while her cheeks were blushing.

No wonder she woke up immediately when Tora appeared.

It’s probably better if I didn’t say it was alright when she asked if it was alright to borrow my shoulders.

(But, looks like both of us were nervous)

It is probably tough for Miyabi who is in the world of drowsiness but, it was a little funny when I think that both our feelings were the same.

“Okay okay okaaay, is everyone here?”

Our evil homeroom teacher, who is unfit to be a teacher, was wearing a maid outfit with rabbit ears and spinning around in the room.

“Alrighty then, this ship will reach the island soon☆ the kids that went out to the deck saw the island right♪ So, please get ready to get off since the ship is going to stop ♥ Also, everyone’s belonging got deliciously------not that, the staff has already transported it so relax♪”

Essentially this seaside school is a training camp to commence a survival training which could not be done in the premise of the academy. Because of that, there is quite some danger accompanying it so there would be 5 <<Exceed>> <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>----- Kouryou graduates with survival techniques as their expertise acting as the support staff.

“Tsukimi-sensei. Even if they join in as members of the staff, there is no way we can make our seniors carry our belongings”

The girl with long beautiful hair-----Tachibana commented to Tsukimi with a dignified voice. Those thoughts were very like her because of her honest and serious personality.

“Don’t mind don’t mind. That is their job too♪ more importantly I will be distributing this so, come over here when I call your names out☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi raised a watch-like object above her head.

“What is with that”

Tsukimi once targeted our life. However, since I was made to hide that in front of our classmates, I asked a question politely.

“It’s the armband with an emergency signal switch and light attached to it☆Only push it when it really is bad okay. Seriously do it when you are going to die♪ Okaay?”

The cabin got noisy in an instant. That, was this camp that hard to have such a thing prepared.

However, when I think about this carefully, it was probably going to be a quite a tough one the moment <<Exceed>> staffs are coming with us.

After receiving the armband, she told us to wear this at all times until the seaside school ends.

And after everyone wore the armband, we went out of the cabin when the ship has already stopped but------

“……….Hey, Tsukimi”

“Add Sensei”

“Why didn’t we land-----Desuka!?”<ref group ="3b">Desuka is used for politeness</ref>

Everyone that got out to the deck got dumbfounded.

It was only normal. It’s true that we can see the island…………it’s just that it’s a few kilos far.

“Which means you have to swim♥”

“From here----Desuka!?”

“Of course, with the clothes you are wearing now too♪”

“While wearing our uniform----Desuka!?”

“Sounds tough to have a second personality huh, <<Irregular>>……….”

You have no right to say that.

“Okay with that said, we will now begin the swimming training with your current clothes for this seaside school♪ once you reach the spot, please head to your respective training spots located in the middle of the island☆”

Although naturally there were some who raised their shock at Tsukimi’s announcement but, this was exactly the way Kouryou academy follows.

The battle training, emergency medical treatment, survival and etc were------ different from a normal high school, this is a curriculum for a special battle technique school.

Swimming with our clothes like this is one of it, and it was a skill that was just taught last week.

The action of swimming with our clothes on is unexpectedly tough and it was so tough that it made me who has confidence in my stamina, hate raising my body after finishing one kilometer of swimming.

It was completely unexpected that we will be using those techniques we learned suddenly in the seaside school.

“This is something you master better if you do it with the will to die. Good luck and work hard, kuhaha”

Tsukimi showed her real personality with a voice the other students could not hear and made an evil smile.

(So that is why our seniors carried our belongings huh. Now that I think about it, she did say the boat will stop instead of land………..)

After I made a big sigh, I prepared myself.

===Part 2===

“………..Did you call me?”

He estimated the old man stopping his hands and the teenager with arrow-like eyes talked.

“Fuhaha, sorry to call you at a busy time like this”

“No, the mission given to me is to obey you”

The teenager continued his words with a emotionless voice

“So your business?”

“Umu. Just like you know, the <<unit>> has finished its adjustments and has been spread to a few teams. The last thing would be to advance to the last stage but-----before that, there is one material I want. So with that said I want to borrow your power to obtain that”

“What kind of material do you wish for?”

The old man replied with three answers to the teenager’s question.

“I don’t mind since I would get one soon anyways.--------of course, it would exceed the one <<Diabolica>> has though”

“…………Aiming too high is fine but, the disappointment if we are unable to obtain it will be big”

“That’s true. Fuhahahaha!”

After the old man finished laughing, the teenager opened his mouth.

“Well then, please give the permit to report to the higher ups of the plan we just------“

“No need. Those fellas would want to know the <<Power>> of the <<Unit>> too anyways. Let’s just say this plan is just a test and report only the results”

“…………..understood”

The young man did not raise his objection and obeyed the old man’s decision.

He then makes a slight smile before----asking.

“To evaluate or to be evaluated huh………I understand. How about the operation name for this?”

The old man laughed----before replying.

“<<Selection>>----I guess I’ll call it that”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 3 Prologue

2014-04-10T14:33:54Z

Scr.zero:

==Prologue==

“I, wonder what type of person I will fall in love with………..”

The girl-----Hotaka Miyabi is bad with the opposite sex.

It’s not like she has an inerasable trauma from her childhood…………but, it’s just that she is bad with strangers and shy. Above that, another reason of it was that she went to a girls only middle school same like her sister.

Because of that, the existence of males in the same age as the middle-school Miyabi, only appears in stories like drama or manga.

But even if she is bad with them, it’s not like she has no interest in love.

Because of that, she has imagined that she will fall for someone one day------like that.

Even though she was not conscious about this, her head turned completely blank when she saw the target of her affections getting kissed----even though it’s just on the cheeks. To Miyabi who has slowly gotten used to having a conversation with the opposite sex, a kiss is a very high level action for her.

The moment she regained her composure, the criticism that came out from her mouth was-------a cute shout calling him pervert. Of course, it’s not like there were any bad intentions in it and those were the only words that Miyabi could have thought off in her half-panic state.

However, she encountered a different kind of emotion in her chest when she recalled the event calmly after some time passed and it became night time. As if being covered in a haze, those hazy emotions made her feel hard to breathe and at the same time made her feelings heavier.

Thanks to that, Miyabi feels troubled.

(What is this feeling………)

“Miyabi, I am turning off the lights”

“Ah, un………….”

Since she was daydreaming about the emotions in her chest on the bed, it passed the time for lights off before she knew it, and Tachibana her roommate and at the same time <<Duo>> called out to her.

After Miyabi nodded, Tomoe turned off the lights and the room was covered in darkness.

She closed her eyes. But, the event that happened in the afternoon did not vanish. The image of the boy who gave her the feelings to make her work harder in Kouryou academy and is her first male friend, getting kissed.

The haze in her chest would not clear up.

It was there, whether she slept or was stayed awake.

The girl-----Tachibana is dense.

Of course, the denseness here is related to the opposite sex-----which means it is related to love emotions.

She can take care of everything other than love in details, and is good at taking care of others.

Although she was a little hard-headed, she is diligent, social, and is seen favorably by others.

But she is dense.

It was something created from her environment.

Being born in the martial family of the Tachibana style, Tomoe had devoted most of her childhood days training to succeed in the family’s name. Fortunately she was blessed with the talent of martial arts and the tough training certainly bore fruit even though it was little by little.

However, it became Tomoe’s misfortune. The training of the Tachibana style was to give girls the strength enough to make males in the same age as them run away barefooted.

Strength is simply something standard to males-----especially teenagers.

The fact of having a girl stronger than them made the teenage males around Tomoe have stubborn hearts. It was so severe that not even one person could tell their feelings even though they have favorable intentions towards the girl.

If any one of them was honest then, Tomoe might be able to discover love.

……………….judging from the point of telling their feelings, there were several times she got letters and chocolates from other girls and that made her confused.

Anyways-------as a result of being born in the environment she was raised in with that talent, Tomoe grew up without knowing about love. Different from Miyabi, one of the reasons was that she had no chance to touch any works that made her yearn for love.

That is why; the trigger of this was being treated as a girl by a teenage boy she met in Kouryou academy.

Even though it was not like she fell in love, it was just strong enough to concern over the boy unconsciously.

That was still a small feeling. Her chest rustled the moment she saw him getting kissed, and she crushed the chance to notice this feeling by shouting how shameless------which was done from outside her senses.

But even so, her story did not stop and still continues on.

Gradually but certainly, she was starting to get attracted to the boy without noticing it.

After a few days passed, the boy------Kokonoe Tooru got discharged and has returned back to the girls.

When Miyabi thinks about Tooru, her chest ached. It feels itchy and does not calm down.

Strangely enough, those feelings vanished off when Tooru actually stands in front of her and she gets wrapped in an uplifting fluffy and comfortable feeling as a replacement.

It '''''was''''' the same thing when Tooru called out to her when she headed to the cafeteria alone during the evening.

---Yes, in past tense.

“Eh……Ah, you are going with Tomoe-chan tomorrow morning………..?”

What Tooru was saying was, that he would most likely not show his face in the morning runs for a while because he was going to learn martial arts from Tomoe starting tomorrow morning.

“Sorry. We promised to have her teach me once the <<Survive>> ended”

Even though he did not make any promise with Miyabi, Tooru felt a little apologetic to her since he runs with her almost every day.

This sudden talk gave Miyabi a shock when she was unconsciously looking forward to running together again starting from tomorrow morning.

---but, she swung her head to the side in panic when she saw Tooru’s apologetic expression.

“Th-there is no reason for Tooru-kun to apologize. See, it’s not like we promised to run together………a-and, you would show your face since it’s for a while right? Then, I will run as much as I can and become fast so I can surprise Tooru-kun, fufu”

Miyabi tried her best to smile and Tooru felt saved when he saw that expression.

“I get it. Alright, I look forward to that day………..the day Miyabi would make me run laps slower than her”

“-----E-eeeeeeeeeeeeh!? To-Tooru-kun, don’t make such an unreasonable demand<nowiki>～～～～</nowiki>”

The atmosphere flowing between them returned back to the usual lively one.

After a while from that, Miyabi would send her sights towards Tooru who was having fun talking to his friends several times during dinner and would make small sighs unconsciously each time.

(I see………..With Tomoe-chan, huh………..)

In the end, Miyabi did not have any appetite for today’s dinner and left-over her dinner.

The night cleared out and it became morning-----

Right in the promenade between the dormitory and the hall opposite, Tooru and Tomoe were facing each other.

“Well then, we will now begin the introduction of the techniques from the Tachibana style”

“I am counting on you master Tachibana”

“St-stop it, It’s true that I am going to be the one guiding but, I am still a novice so I can’t help, but feel itchy if I am being called that”

Tomoe scratched her cheeks while looking embarrassed and troubled, because of my joke made to the Tachibana style.

“I’ll say this before we start, the contents I am going to teach you are basics, so plain and simple training will continue. I am sorry but, please prepare yourself for that. If you want a good sword then forge it from the ore, that is the guidance thought in the Tachibana-----“

“Haha, I got told something close to that by my master before. Well, mine is a tree instead of a sword though”

When Tooru talked about the proverb he told to Miyabi before, Tomoe made an agreeing nod.

And at the same time, she had a favorable impression to Tooru who understood the importance of basics which are easily overlooked and forgotten even though it was a normal thing to do.

“Well then, let’s begin. First off please imitate my stances……………yes, like that. Then move your leg-----“

The guidance for the body movements started. Even though he was confused at first, Tooru immediately made an understanding nod.

“------Uuun, I am able to understand the shape but, I have to make my body get familiarized to it to use it”

After he said that, Tomoe made a small smile while looking at Tooru who was repeating the moves he learned seriously while somewhat having fun.

(Fufu, Looks like he would progress fast by this pace)

No matter what skills it may be, it takes time for the body to really get it. However that time changes greatly by the enthusiasm of the heart of wanting to learn.

After a while, the guidance for the next technique-----the way of the eight style’s basics started.

“----------that’s about it. If you get used to it then you will be able to combine it with the first moves. I’ll show you an example. I will now get close to you and you thrust your fist out”

Tooru brought his fist forward towards Tomoe who got close like he was told------and at that moment, Tomoe suddenly spun her body and grabbed his arms before slipping into his chest area.

“And well, this is it. I am saying that I will make a throw here. It’s probably good to add an elbow strike here depending on the situation”

“………….This is the move I lost to during the <<Fist practice>> from a while ago. But I see now. The connection between attacking and blocking is amazing”

“It’s Ryuusui<ref group ="3a">Flowing water</ref>. Whether it’s the movements, way of performing, or attack, all of it will flow within as one. Okay, let’s try it out. I will bring my fist forward now so, you try doing the same”

Tooru nodded and dodged her fist similar to her and entered a throwing stance once he slipped into her chest area together with grabbing her hands but-----

He noticed.

Tomoe’s big and soft breasts touched his back.

“That’s right, that’s the feeling. Okay, let’s repeat that for 10 times. However, you can put more strength in your arm and pull harder this time”

Tooru’s face stiffened.

The breast behind him would touch harder the stronger he pulls and makes him more conscious about it.

(Hu-hurry up and endddddddddd!!)

Tooru’s heart got chaotic from the feeling touching his back.

Tomoe thought this when she saw Tooru like that.

(Umu, it’s a good face. The spirit of wanting to acquire this move as fast as possible is being told)

“………….okay, since we’ve gone this way, let’s add in 10 more times!”

Tooru shouted in his heart at Tomoe’s suggestion.

Like that------Tachibana Tomoe deepened her relationship with Tooru through the guidance of martial arts.

There was someone looking at both of them from the tree shadows.

It was Miyabi.

She would normally be running outside the school in this time slot by now but, she got curious about Tooru and Tomoe today and took up an unfunny action of peeking like this.

(What am I doing…………)

Miyabi made sigh when she looked at the objectives of her actions.

Even though she was thinking why her eyes won’t leave them for some odd reason, she continued looking at the both of them without getting any answers and-----

“-----!!”

Suddenly, Tomoe hugged Tooru from the back.

---Of course, it was just a lecture of the combination of the move and the way of performing it and is completely unrelated to the male and female relationship but, Miyabi misunderstood that and took a big breath.

It was only when she saw Tooru and Tomoe’s position switched and performing the same------the action of repeatedly bringing their body closer and letting go, that she let go of the breath she sucked in.

(O-oh I see………That was training…………)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dokun**dokun* her heartbeat coming from her chest got faster at this surprise.

She took a deep breath to calm it down as much as possible and slowly exhaled. She then repeated this.

Her heartbeat started to calm down and-----

“Haa……….”

Miyabi’s feelings sank together with that, and leaked a big sigh------she then mumbled this.

“How nice…………”

Those were her true thoughts she said unconsciously.

It was something pointed to the scenery of Tomoe------and Tooru bringing their body closer.

(Eh………?)

After she mumbled that, Miyabi felt surprise at her own words.

(Why did I thought how nice just now……….?)

Miyabi got bewildered at her true thoughts that came out unconsciously.

It was impossible for her senses until now to think that hugging a male was enviable.

Rather, it was something enough to make her get embarrassed and look away when she sees males and females-----couples bringing their body closer in the city.

But even so, Miyabi continuing to think why and------the answer came out.

The answer was shown from the words she said unconsciously.

Yes, Miyabi was envious of Tomoe. She understood herself for feeling envious of bringing her body close to none other than Tooru.

And to find what kind of emotion it was, Miyabi applied the knowledge she had in herself before----

(Ah-re…………? That means……….I, might have……..)

She got perplexed when she reached the answer.

However, the answer is shown to be correct by the throbbing heart she gets just by hearing Tooru’s voice.

She wants to hear his voice more.

She wants to see his face more.

The embarrassment was enough to make her die but, she wants to run to him and hug him.

No matter if Tooru is the first male friend she got close with, there is no way she would hold that kind of emotion to a friend.

Miyabi mumbled this.

“So, I love-----Tooru-kun, huh…………..”

Like this-----Hotaka Miyabi became aware of her first love.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="3a" />

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 08 Chapter 3

2014-04-02T07:06:28Z

Scr.zero:

== Chapter 3 – Successors ==

The next day after Sasha’s death, the ship carrying Elizavetta Fomina arrived at the port town of Lippner. Though it was a triumphant return, Elizavetta did not show up in front of the residents of Lippner.

The Vanadis whom the residents of Lippner looked up to as their master was Sasha. Nevertheless, they would probably not feel good if the Vanadis of Lebus proudly cried for victory. It was because she considered so.

By the way, Sasha’s death had not yet been officially announced. The Mayor of Lippner believed that this should be announced by the Imperial Palace, so he sent a messenger there. At present, it was just said that Sasha could not make a public appearance because she was sick in bed.

Accompanied by only one close aide, Elizavetta got down to the port. Although it was the port, it was in the area where warships were lined up and therefore, the residents of the town were not allowed to approach.

Following her was a knight of about 30-years-old named Naum. He had been working in the Imperial Palace of Lebus even before Elizavetta became Vanadis. Although wrinkles which blotted his hardships were carved on his face, since he carefully shaved his beard, he somehow looked young.

The duo who came out of the port headed towards the mansion of Dmitry, the mayor of Lippner. The red-haired Vanadis who was led into the drawing room asked about Sasha immediately after the greetings.

Though she was mentally prepared since she had already heard the doctor’s diagnosis a few days ago, Sasha was still alive when they parted at sea. Elizavetta wanted to ascertain the situation with her own eyes and ears. For this reason, she specially came up to here.

“Alexandra-sama has died yesterday.”

Dmitry answered in an indifferent tone. Elizavetta said “is that so” with a short mutter and made a wry face. The regret of not having made it in time and the condolence to the dead blurred on her pupils of two colors, but she hid her expression so as to avoid other people noticing it.

By the way, Ellen left Lippner yesterday and hurried on her way back to LeitMeritz. It was uncertain whether it was luck or misfortune that these two girls did not meet each other.

After having advocated the name of gods including Perkūnas who was the Lord God and prayed for Sasha, Elizavetta said in a slightly blunt tone.

“If Alexandra was not there, we would have been defeated. I just wanted to say that.”

Calling it gratitude would be too mild, but Dmitry nodded earnestly.

“I shall certainly convey Vanadis-sama’s words to the Imperial Palace.”

“No need. I will send again the message of condolence as the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina of Lebus later.”

After indignantly rejecting Dmitry’s offer, Elizavetta changed the topic. After clearing up some businesslike talks, she thanked him and left the mansion. She asked Naum.

“How much time before the ship can depart?”

“About one koku and a half.”

She wanted to leave quickly now that she had finished her business, but it was necessary to let the rowers and sailors rest. Though she was not in the mood to kill time in the narrow ship, she was not also in the mood to stroll in this town which still lingered with the aftertaste of victory.

“Ready the horses. I don’t mind as long as they aren’t draft horses.”

Naum soon prepared two horses, even equipped them with saddles and pulled them over. After speaking words of gratitude “good work”, Elizavetta left the town followed by him. The Vanadis who straddled the horse immediately deviated from the highway and aimlessly advanced towards the coast.

A strange sense of loss opened a hole in Elizavetta’s heart. She did not think that she would like to be present at Sasha’s death, nor had they a relationship which could make her desire such a thing. If she was still alive, it would not be hard to imagine that they fought as the respective masters of Legnica and Lebus.

''---Even I understand such a thing.''

Nevertheless, Elizavetta felt loneliness. She had thought that she might have the occasion to exchange some words with her. While feeling irritation at herself, she could not thrust away those feelings.

Since it was a pastime, she did not hasten the horse. Naum was also following silently.

The sound of hoofs mixed with the sea roars tickled her ears. Occasionally, she also heard the sea birds’ chirps.

She let the horse advance about a quarter koku. As she looked back, she was considerably away from the town. The scenery of the surroundings also changed to a ragged rocky area.

“Vanadis-sama, we should return soon.”

This was probably because there was no path in front of them. Naum, behind her, proposed. Elizavetta, not answering, stopped the horse in a place where the rocky area broke off.

In the place going down the slope from the rocky area where she was standing, a small sandy beach spread out. The rocky area stretched on the other side of the sandy beach with a gentle slope.

There were several villagers in that place, which was sandwiched between two rocky areas.

Most of the people were gathering shellfishes. Elizavetta also had such memories.

Originally, it was preferable to gather them from spring to summer, but in case that one was concerned about savings ahead of the upcoming winter, even in this season at least, the shellfishes could be gathered. Though the shellfishes gathered in this period were only the small ones, it was better than none at all.

Besides, there was a boat of the size which could carry five to six people on the sandy beach. They might have been fishing. Turning it upside down and pointing the ship’s bottom upward must be in order to dry the ship.

Elizavetta’s gaze moved. Among the villagers, there was only one youth, holding a bow. He was looking at neither the sandy beach nor the sea, but rather at the sky. As Elizavetta looked up at the sky so as to track the youth’s line of sight, there were several birds in flight.

Elizavetta who understood somehow returned her gaze to the youth and stared in wonder. This was because the youth nocked an arrow to his bow and pulled the bowstring.

“Does he intend to shoot them down?”

“If so, then it’s a little too high.”

To the amazed Elizavetta’s voice, Naum responded. The sea birds were now flying at a considerable height. There was no way that an arrow could reach there. The two people thought that the youth was waiting for the time when a sea bird descended.

But, they were off the mark. After a time of about five or six counts passed, the youth casually shot the arrow. The height at which the flock of sea birds were flying did not change so much.

However, the youth’s arrow reached that height as if it was nothing and pierced a sea bird without erring its aim. Both Elizavetta and Naum stared wide-eyed.

The youth quickly nocked a second arrow and shot. He shot down a second sea bird. The second was flying at the height not that much different from the first, and what’s more, it rapidly turned trying to run away when the first was struck by the arrow.

Elizavetta finally understood. What the youth was waiting for was the timing so he could shoot down two sea birds successively. The height was not a problem from the start.

Elizavetta turned her eyes of different colors to the youth and asked Naum who was behind.

“Is there a person who can accomplish such a feat in my Imperial Palace?”

“…There isn’t.”

Astonishment was also contained in Naum’s voice as he answered. It would probably be difficult even for the bow soldiers who piled up training. It was the clearness of a skill hard to believe if he did not see it with his own eyes.

“How on earth did he…?”

Elizavetta cut her words there. This was because she heard a shrill cry.

At the rocky area on the opposite side of where the two people were standing, the figures of more than ten people appeared. They ran down the slope and surrounded the villagers. All of them were men wearing slightly dirty clothes and holding weapons such as axe and hatchet in their hands. Elizavetta frowned unpleasantly as she overlooked them.

“This is really a nasty coincidence.”

The men’s appearance was the same as that of the pirates whom they defeated a few days ago. Either they sunk all the pirate ships or they did not capture them. In other words, there were probably the remnants of pirates.

For Elizavetta, she had no obligation to help the villagers under her eyes. Who she should protect were the people of Lebus which she governed, not the people of Legnica.

It might indeed be a problem if it was found out that she let them die without helping, but it looked like the villagers and pirates did not notice them. In the first place, it was unthinkable that one young girl who had not yet reached even 20-years-old and one knight would stand against more than ten pirates.

However, while Elizavetta tightly grasped the Thunder Swirl hung on her waist, she made the horse jump and run down the slope. It was not from sense of justice. It was because letting the pirates, whom she let escape, run amok before her eyes was intolerable.

To the roar of the horse’s hooves, the pirates saw Elizavetta. Since the villagers were surrounded and blades were thrust at them, they could not afford to look back, but it might be lucky.

Elizavetta mercilessly swung the black whip on horseback. The whip, which wore lightning and shone white, blew away the head of the pirate, who was nearby, with a spray of blood.

The pirates’ complexion visibly changed. As Elizavetta thought, they were people who ran away after being defeated by the Lebus army in the battle a few days ago.

Although they, who safely escaped from the battlefield, somehow arrived at the continent, they were completely unfamiliar with the geography of this area. In desperation, they took out their boats until the coast, found the villagers who were fishing and came until here in order to capture them.

The presence of the red-haired Vanadis in a dress figure improper in a battlefield and who amassed a mountain of corpses when she wielded her black whip became a nightmare which remained in the pirates’ memory. In addition, when Elizavetta killed the second pirate with her black whip, the remaining pirates screamed and ran away.

The {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} had no intention to let them escape. She rode the horse and surely brought down the pirates one by one.

However, when the pirates ran up the rocky area and escaped, as expected she could not chase them. This was because what she was riding now was not a trained warhorse, but a horse which could only be used for a short trip at best.

While Elizavetta reluctantly got down from the horse and picked up the hem of her dress as not to fall, she climbed the rocky area with her own feet. Only Naum followed. The villagers saw the pirates turned into corpses and sat down on the spot in utter amazement. There were also those who were trembling with faces which grew pale.

As she went up the rocks, Elizavetta clicked her tongue. The pirates had already run down the slope on the other side. There was also a sandy beach there, and there were two small boats which about five to six people could board. The pirates carried them on their shoulders and hurriedly carried them to the sea.

“Wait!”

Though she unintentionally shouted out, there was no way they would wait. The pirates floated the boats in the sea, got on, tightly grasped paddles and began to row.

Elizavetta looked back towards the opposite side –– the sandy beach where the villagers were. As she ran down the rocks with a tremendous force and scowled at the villagers, she pointed to the boat which was turned upside down with her hand holding the whip.

“I will borrow that. Then, some of you must ride as rowers.”

She one-sidedly declared with an oppressive tone and suddenly shifted her gaze towards the youth holding the bow.

“Are there any arrows?”

At the youth who nodded, Elizavetta frowned. Even though the other villagers were surprised at the sudden situation, were screaming and dismayed, only this youth was calm as if he was used to it.

His age was about the same as Elizavetta. He grew a stubbly beard with his unkempt darkish red hair. Although his build was average, one could understand with his limbs which stretched from his hempen clothes that he was well trained.

“You also come.”

In addition, Elizavetta chose three villagers. They took out the boat up to the sea and boarded it. Elizavetta sat at the vanguard, followed behind by Naum, the youth with the bow and the three villagers.

As they went to the sea, the two boats which the pirates boarded were immediately found. When the pirates saw Elizavetta’s figure, they desperately tried to escape as they concentrated strength in their hands which rowed the paddles. The red-haired Vanadis looked back at the villagers without hiding her irritation.

“Are there only three paddles?”

One of the villagers nodded with a red face while rowing. As the pirates were also in the same situation, at this rate, the distance between both parties would not shrink.

At that time, the darkish red-haired youth got up. He knelt down, set up his bow and nocked an arrow. Elizavetta and Naum frowned.

Though an eye measurement, the boats which the pirates boarded were distant of about 200 alsins (about 200 meters). Furthermore, the boat was shaking and though there was a gentle breeze, it was a head wind. It should not reach.

The youth let the sound of the bowstring resound. And the arrow seemed to have hit one of the pirates. His silhouette which still grasped the paddle could be seen as it suddenly inclined and fell into the sea.

The youth shot arrows again. Other rowers staggered and dropped the paddles on the sea in that tempo. The advancing speed was not that great with only one paddle. The boat soon started to slow down.

The youth, not even boasting of his skill to his comrades, aimed at the other boat. Here, he also shot down two rowers into the sea.

When he finished, the youth sat down in the boat once again. He took a paddle from a villager and took the place of the rower. Elizavetta looked back at the youth in displeasure.

“Why won’t you shoot anymore?”

The youth silently showed her the quiver on his back. The content was empty. He ran out of arrows. Although Elizavetta understood, she shook her shoulders to the youth’s attitude. She thought that he could not talk, but since he was exchanging some conversation with a villager in a low voice, it did not seem to be so.

Elizavetta spat her irritation as to stir up the villagers’ avarice.

“Row more quickly! If we completely catch up with them, I will give two pieces of silver coins per person as a reward! Even to those who are waiting in the sandy beach!”

The villagers looked at each other and changed their countenance. The man who handed over the paddle to the youth earlier snatched it back from him, and fiercely moved it while hitting up the water splash. Naum alternately looked at them and his master with amazed eyes.

Elizavetta’s boat caught up with the pirates’ boat before long.

The red-haired Vanadis gallantly turned her dress around on the narrow boat and knocked down most of the pirates in the sea with two swings of her whip. It is said “most” because there was only one person who escaped from the Thunder Swirl by using his comrades as a shield. He was a small man who rounded his back and was hanging two daggers on his waist.

The pirate’s name was Moritz. Though he acted as the commander of the left-wing squad in the naval battle of Olsina, he was the man who abandoned his comrades and escaped as soon as he realized the disadvantageous situation.

Moritz who skillfully escaped from the black whip kicked the boat side and attacked Elizavetta. If it was possible even to jump into her bosom, the two daggers wielded by this man would mercilessly cut down his opponent. Furthermore, she should not be able to handle it with a whip.

However, Moritz’s swords were flipped by a white light which suddenly appeared where he approached Elizavetta. Numbness enough to be painful ran throughout Moritz’s body, and he broke his balance and flatly fell into the sea.

Without even uttering his voice and while shaking his fingers which barely moved, Moritz’s body buoyantly rose on the sea surface. To the pirates with a deep blue face, Elizavetta cold heartedly said.

“You are conscious, right? But, after half a day, you won’t be able to move your hands and feet. In fact, let alone half a day, even a quarter koku may not be necessary though.”

Moritz opened wide his eyes in fear. If he was to be turned upside down by the waves and took a posture in which he became unable to breath, he would die. Unless he was blessed with great luck, he would die sooner or later. Until then, he should keep being frightened.

The sea surface which reflected lightning shone white just for an instant and thunder roared. Elizavetta brandished the Thunder Swirl and smashed the two boats which the pirates who boarded them into very small pieces.

“––Phew.”

Elizavetta took a small breath. Of course, it was not as if her sense of loss disappeared, but it was certain that rather than aimlessly riding the horse, it became much more recreational. Though a little, she felt like offering it to Sasha.

She looked back at the villagers, no longer caring about Moritz and company. She ordered as if it was a matter of course.

“Let’s return. Row.”

Though the villagers were dumbfounded by Elizavetta’s frightfulness and could not even utter a word, they pulled themselves together at her voice and hurriedly moved the paddles.

Of course, they did not know that Elizavetta was a Vanadis, but they guessed that she was a noble from her attire and the knight following her. However, now for them, Elizavetta, rather than being a noble before whom they should prostrate themselves, was a person of high rank whom they should fear.

However, as expected only the darkish red-haired youth did not seem to harbor fear towards her. As he turned an absentminded look towards Elizavetta, he sometimes returned it to the sea which depicted white waves.

Elizavetta immediately noticed that he was curious about her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. Although she got angry, she also harbored interest in this youth.

“What is your name?”

At first, the youth was not apparently aware that it was to him that the question was asked. Being poked by a villager with the elbow, he finally looked up at Elizavetta.

“It’s Urz.”

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 cl03.png|thumb]] [[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 cl02.png|thumb]]

One of the villagers held the back of the head of Urz who answered so and forcibly lowered it. The villager looked up at Elizavetta with a forced smile.

“I-I am sorry. This guy, he kind of hit his head, excuse his rudeness… Please, forgive him.”

Still holding down Urz’s head, the villager deeply bowed his head with a face covered in sweat. Elizavetta shortly said “I forgive him”.

Though the villager’s attitude looked servile, it was correct. If Elizavetta was a tyrant, Urz might have been pushed into the sea by now.

''---At any rate, it’s a strange accent, eh. A Brune accent, I wonder?''

Staring at the back of head of Urz, Elizavetta held such an impression. Then, at the villager who timidly raised his face, she decided to ask a slightly nasty question.

“You. What do you think when you see my pupils? Tell me what you honestly thought.”

The right golden pupil and the left blue pupil coldly overlooked the villager. Naum covered his forehead with his hand while pretending to brush his forelock upward, and had a tired face as to say “there she started again”. The wrinkles which were carved on his face became deeper.

“T-That’s of course, um, beautiful like jewels!”

Doing his best to float a smile, the villager answered so. Elizavetta nodded with an expression saying “all right”. They were common lines which she got tired of hearing.

This subtly mixed Elizavetta’s bitter inferiority complex and her bitter superiority complex; and if anything, it was a side show of an unhealthy class. No matter what kind of answer he gave, she would not have punished him. She only responded “is that so” with a radiant smile.

{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}. They were irregular eyes which Elizavetta possessed since she was born. Uncertain pair of eyes considered as a good omen on some regions, and as bad omen in others.

Elizavetta had been tormented by these eyes since she was young. It was not as if her pupils had a mysterious power like in fairy tales. Those who saw these dichromatic eyes thought that she was sick, made her a laughingstock or tried to exclude her.

Though it was sad and remorseful, she did not have the courage to crush one of her eyes, and came to live with wearing an eye patch. Even so, since her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} were already known, she kept being bullied.

When time went by and Elizavetta became Vanadis of Lebus, her {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} were rather appreciated by the people of the Imperial Palace. It was at that time that she got to know that the interpretation was different in each region.

The Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}} afterward came to ask someone when she felt like it.

The question “What do you think when you see my pupils?”

Though like the villager who now prostrated himself before her eyes, there were a lot of people who compared them to jewels, there were also those who compared her golden pupil to the sun and her blue pupil to the sky or sea.

There were also those who compared them to gold and crystal. If there were those who compared them to flowers, there were also those who compared them to birds. There were also those who compared them to legendary armors which were not well-known. Anyway, there were a lot of people who praised them as beautiful.

If they knew that Elizavetta was Vanadis, they could do nothing but praise them. They could only compare them to something gorgeous. She understood it, but still asked the question.

“Urz. What about you?”

Urz did not immediately answer. He fixedly stared at Elizavetta’s face, cocked his head in puzzlement and clapped his hands as he recalled something.

“They are similar to that of a cat. A long time ago, I have seen a cat like that.”

A figure of an old man of short and stout stature who held a small cat brought a souvenir which floated in Urz’s mind. The old man’s face became dim and Urz was not able to remember his name.

The villager raised a wordless cry and pushed Urz into the sea. A showy water splash rose. The other two villagers’ faces became bluer than the sea and they were speechless.

Even Naum, not knowing what to say because of too much consternation, let his gaze busily make a round trip between the villager, Urz who fell into the sea and Elizavetta.

Elizavetta, with a dumbfounded face, looked down at Urz who came to the sea surface. There was no malice in the youth’s words, but it was also hard to call it praise. The villagers’ reaction also proved it.

There were also number of people who compared her eyes to birds or flowers in the past, but those were to the bitter end praises based on the premise “beautiful”. Even if Elizavetta did not really neither like nor dislike cats, she had also not thought that they were particularly beautiful.

After a silence of about ten seconds, Elizavetta held her mouth with her hand, bent her body and happily laughed. She was literally taken aback.

When she settled her laughter, Elizavetta ordered the villagers to pull Urz up. And then, she bluntly asked.

“Urz. Do you have relatives?”

Urz who squeezed his wet clothes hesitated and looked at each villager. The villagers timidly answered on Urz’s behalf.

“Urz has no relatives. No, it’s uncertain whether or not he has.”

“Urz… This guy isn’t from our village. We found him lying at that place where you helped us.”

It was about twelve or thirteen days ago that Urz had fallen on that sandy beach. It was not a complete coincidence that the villagers had found Urz. This was because their village was near the sandy beach, and the villagers were going to the beach like every day in order to collect shellfishes.

The clothes of Urz who was lying down were ragged and his body was cold; although one wondered whether or not he was dead, he was still breathing when they approached and examined him. Hesitating about leaving him as is, the villagers carried Urz to the village and treated him.

“The village chief had wondered whether he hasn’t fallen from a ship which was passing by this neighborhood and was washed ashore.”

The youth regained consciousness after three days and furthermore, he was able to talk and walk after another two days, but even if he was asked about his identity by the people of the village, he could not remember at all.

When he was asked this and that about whether he could remember anything, the word “Urz” finally came out from the youth’s mouth. Thus, the villagers came to call him Urz.

Since he had no memory, Urz had nowhere to go. He did not also have money.

“In the royal capital Silesia, it’s said that various people and things overflow. For the time being, you can help with the work of everyone here and save money expecting the day when your memory will return. How’s that?”

Even if he was asked “how’s that” by the chief, Urz could not do something other than that. He owed them for having saved his life and nursed him. Bowing his head and saying “please take care of me”, Urz’s new life began.

When the villager ended his story, the sandy beach where they took out the boat could be seen. The villagers who were waiting noticed them and waved their hands with pleasure.

However, Elizavetta fixedly overlooked Urz.

“It is convenient.”

If Urz was a person from Legnica, it might have become slightly troublesome. But, in case of memory loss, there was no problem, either. Elizavetta judged so and told to Urz.

“I'll take you with me. Urz, serve me from today on.”

The villagers shouted, their jaws dropped down and Naum stared in wonder.

As for Urz, with an absentminded expression and a tepid voice, he answered “yes”.

The taking over of Urz proceeded with no stagnation, either.

Though just a few days, Urz worked properly, but it did not change the fact that he was a troublesome person. There was no reason whatsoever to restrain him. Rather, the Brune accent of Urz’s language was making them feel anxious and wary. If a curious noble was to take him over, it would be just what they wanted.

“I’m glad for you, Urz.”

The villager chief said so and tapped Urz’s shoulder.

“It might be a whim of a noble, but she doesn’t seem to be such a bad person. If you diligently serve her, then someday you will be able to return to Brune.”

“You’re right. Thank you.”

Urz also thanked the village chief with a smile.

Then Urz visited each acquaintance of the village, told them thanks for having taken care of him and farewell. Although the village girl who found Urz in the sandy beach had a reluctant expression, she saw the youth off with a smile while saying “take care”.

This village girl was not able to say it after all. About the black bow which he was grasping in his hand when she found Urz lying down. And, that she had unintentionally thrown it away to the sea when she somewhat felt that that black bow was something very creepy. And moreover, about the faint longing which was born in her heart in these few days.

Anyway, like this Urz came to serve Elizavetta.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

When Ellen tended Sasha’s death in Legnica, Limlisha, in the absence of her lord at the Imperial Palace of LeitMeritz, was processing the mountain of documents piled at the office.

She was three years older than her lord, that’s 20-year-old; she wrapped her slender tall figure in thick clothes and tied her dull golden hair on the left side of her head. A little teddy bear hung on the belt of her waist in an angle not visible from other people.

She was Ellen’s aide and also one of her best friends. She was called by her nickname “Lim” by those close to her. There was no hint of sociability on her well-featured face, but if it did not mean that she was ill-humored or she lacked feelings. This was because it was half her nature, and as for the other half, she tried to be composed.

A sudden visitor came in LeitMeritz the evening of that day.

“Eugene-dono–– Earl Pardu?”

Eugene Shevarin was the feudal lord of Pardu which was in the east of LeitMeritz. Unlike Brune which attached the title to the family name, in Zchted, the title was attached to the territory’s name.

“Please lead him to the reception room. I will also go at once.”

As Lim gave such instructions while showing a light surprise, she stopped her work and stood up from the chair. Even if she kept him waiting, he was not someone who would feel offended, but she could not make him wait.

As she walked down the corridor by quick steps towards the reception room, Teita rushed over. With a maid figure which attached a white apron on a black skirt with long sleeves and which reached up to her feet; her chestnut hair was tied on the back of her head.

She was a girl from Brune who had served as a maid from the time when Tigre was in Alsace, and she also bravely and eagerly worked even after moving the place of work to this Imperial Palace. Now more than half a year after coming to work here, she was trusted not only by Ellen and Lim, but also by many people.

“Fire was put in the fireplace of the reception room, but a little time is required so that the room gets warm. I intend to warm the wine and send it.”

“Please do so. And how many people have come with His Excellency the Earl?”

“There is one attendant. I have him rest in another room.”

LeitMeritz was in a climate which should still be called autumn, but as expected, it was cold when the sky darkened. Glancing at the evening sky which could be seen from the corridor, Lim said to Teita.

“I think that there won’t be a problem if it’s His Excellency the Earl, but please prepare also a fur to put on. If you say it to the chief maid, she will put it out at once.”

As she bowed and said “understood”, Teita ran to the corridor.

Lim who arrived before the reception room slowly opened the door after calling the inside. The indoor warmth flowed and stroked her cheeks. Within the room, one man was sitting down on the sofa and resting his body, but he stood up with a smile when he saw Lim’s figure.

“Long time no see, Limlisha. Are you doing well?”

“Yes. It’s good above all that Eugene-dono also seems to be healthy.”

Lim also loosened her expression and saluted. For her, Eugene was a man whom she could call “teacher”. About three years ago when Ellen became Vanadis, Eugene was asked to serve as civil officer of LeitMeritz, and he had been visiting the Imperial Palace to teach courtesy and etiquette as a Zchted noble.

He was now 44-years-old. His long hair was darkish gray, and he also had a long gray beard under his chin. Though he seemed to be a quiet person judging from his calm demeanor and gaunt physique, but Lim, as well as Ellen, who was taught many things by him also knew that it was not the case.

“By the way, where is Viltaria-dono?”

It was about Ellen. As Lim could not suddenly answer, Eugene openheartedly laughed.

“Hmm. Has she secretly slipped out the Imperial Palace again and gone out to the town?”

Lim unintentionally blushed and looked downward. Such behavior of Ellen was since the time when she was taught various things by Eugene.

Just at that time, Teita came in carrying silver cups filled with wine on a tray. Lim pulled herself together and recommended the sofa to Eugene.

“I am glad that you came.”

Waiting for Eugene to sit down on the sofa again, Lim also sat across the table on the sofa placed on the opposite side. Then, Teita put the silver cups on the table. As the chestnut-haired maid bowed, she went out in the corridor and closed the door. Eugene asked Lim with a face full of interest.

“I think that the girl just now was not there three years ago.”

“She is called Teita. She is from Brune, and due to various circumstances, we look after her.”

“Brune, huh. I have heard rumors, but it looked like many things have changed. ––To think that you would have such a lovely hobby.”

Lim, who became speechless at these words, she tracked Eugene’s line of sight with her eyes. There, there was a doll which was still hung on the belt of her waist. She had in mind to take it off when she came out of the office, but since she was in hurry to deal with Eugene, she ended up forgetting about it.

“N-No, this is, um, a charm, I mean…”

“You do not need to feel shy. The bear is called the incarnation of Vors, the God of Livestock, and dolls are also things girls like. Have you already found yourself a lover?”

Though Lim panicked, she regained her presence of mind at the question of Eugene who was joking, and briefly denied “no” with a lonely expression. She changed the topic with a smile.

“I ask for the hot water and meal to be prepared. For you to visit today, is there anything the matter?”

As far as Lim knew, Eugene was a man who would send a messenger beforehand. She thought that an incident occurred and asked, but the courtesy’s teacher laughed and shook his head.

“You do not need to be so anxious. It was on my way, so I only stopped to greet you.”

“On your way?”

At Lim who was puzzled, Eugene nodded and picked the silver cup on the table. The surface of the silver cup was illuminated by the flame which brightly burned in the fireplace and it was shining dully.

“I was summoned by His Majesty the King and was heading to the royal capital.”

Lim agreed. To go from Pardu governed by Eugene to the royal capital Silesia, it was certainly fast to pass by the highway of LeitMeritz.

“It's already got dark. Please stay here tonight. I said it a little while ago, but I ask for the hot water and meal to be prepared.”

“However…”

Eugene seemed to hesitate. While Lim was careful not to become pushy, she added again.

“If I send off Eugene-dono with only one cup of wine, I will be scolded by Eleonora-sama. The shame of the retainer is the shame of the master. I have not forgotten.”

Eugene floated a smile at Lim’s words. This was because Eugene, who had taught the etiquette to Ellen and Lim three years ago, told them those words many times over. More exactly, it was something like “Our shame is the shame of our master, and the shame of the master is the shame of the country”.

“What, given her usual behavior, Viltaria-dono cannot do something like scolding you.”

Eugene who said so gulped down the wine, he changed his wry smile to a warm one and continued.

“That said, it is rather rude to decline an offer made up to there. I shall accept your kindness.”

She first had Eugene gotten over with the bath, and then Teita guided him to a guest room. The guest room, like the reception room, was made warm by lighting a fire in the fireplace, and Lim and Eugene sat down on both sides of the table.

The supper which Lim had prepare for Eugene was rather simple.

Wheat rice porridge with fully sprinkled warm milk, an omelet mixed with walnut and spicy grass, roasted until melting strong salty cheese on thinly sliced potatoes, and a soup of beans and fish were lined up on the table and drifted a fragrant smell which aroused the appetite, and let steam rise up.

These dishes were instructed by Lim who remembered Eugene’s tastes. Sure enough, as she saw Eugene’s reaction, fortunately his tastes seemed to not have changed from those of three years ago.

“Are madam and the child doing well?”

“Yes. My daughter grew up to be quite a naughty kid. Upon hearing the activity of Viltaria-dono on the battlefield, although every day she doesn't seem to run out of fresh bruises, as she took an interest in sword and horse. Though she was brought up quite opposite to my wife, it seems to be rather fun. We are constantly watching over her.”

Eugene had a wife and a daughter. The thin earl’s voice, though mixed with a sigh, was full of affection for his daughter and his wife.

As she checked that, Lim once again felt a sense of respect towards Eugene.

This was because his wife was not a girl of towns, but from the royal family. She was King Victor’s niece.

At one time, Eugene had served as King Victor’s close aide, but as his upright temper of advising the King without being daunted was appreciated, his marriage to the King’s niece was recommended. It was 15 years ago.

By the law of Zchted, when a woman of the royal family got married, the rights to the throne which she possessed moved to her husband. If you married King Victor’s niece, you would obtain the eighth place of the rights to the throne. In the eyes of the King, it might have been a sign of utmost kindness.

Eugene was thankful to the King and married her. Then, he was given Pardu in the southern part of the kingdom as territory and moved to there with his wife. Afterwards, except for events to celebrate the New Year, he rarely went to the royal capital. It was an expression of his loyalty.

By the way, when Ellen was told about this by Eugene, became speechless after saying “He~e”, and fixedly stared at this thin Earl. It was that much of a shock for the silver-haired Vanadis that he had such an episode with King Victor.

Because of their reunion for the first time in three years, Lim and Eugene were talking about each other’s current status, but when Eugene touched the subject about Brune’s civil war of last year, a shadow of melancholy rose on Lim’s face.

Eugene who noticed it was going to change the topic, but Lim put on a resolved face and stared straight at the gray-haired Earl.

“No, you do not need to be considerate. Besides, it might be better that I tell Eugene-dono about it.”

Her blue eyes were filled with seriousness and acuteness, and Eugene renewed his expression.

“…Let me hear it.”

“Well then, I will tell you about the civil war of Brune.”

Lim explained as concisely as possible the events from the battle of Dinant which made Tigrevurmud Vorn a prisoner of war, the cooperation of LeitMeritz wtih Alsace, the intervention in the civil war to Princess Regin’s rescue and Duke Thenardier’s defeat.

“Afterwards, Lord Tigrevurmud spent his every day in this Imperial Palace as a guest General. He showed an attitude in which he assertively studied the culture of our country and I also helped him despite my poor ability.”

Ellen also joined occasionally, Lim taught Tigre various things. The language required in etiquette and the royal court of Zchted, the customs as well as the fairy-tales transmitted from a long time. Occasionally, Tigre also taught the customs and proverbs of Brune to Ellen and Lim.

To a difficult problem which rose from a local village, the three people had also racked their brains about how to solve it.

Lim was surprised and came to respect Tigre because of his seriousness and sense of balance. Even about things profitable to LeitMeritz and Zchted, Tigre seriously considered.

But, for example, when the interests of LeitMeritz and Alsace conflicted, even if the youth made some concessions, he had never completely compromised. Lim rather held trust and a favorable impression at that attitude.

They prepared a light meal, let Teita eat with them; if there were times when they were just chatting the whole time, there were also times when the four people disguised themselves and went out of the castle with the pretext of social study.

“While it might be presumptuous for me to say this, I think that Lord Tigrevurmud was not just a foreign guest, but also a precious friend for Eleanora-sama.”

Lim cut her words for a moment. If she was to keep talking like this without resting, she felt like she would not be able to suppress her highly strung feelings.

Though Eugene was silently and carefully listening to Lim’s story so far, he calmly opened his mouth probably due to her words talking interrupted.

“That guest seems that to have currently gone out somewhere.”

“…How do you know that?”

“If he was in the Imperial Palace now, there is no way you would not have introduced him to me. You said that he is a friend of Viltaria-dono, but you also seem to be quite concerned about him.”

Lim unintentionally looked downward. She intended to talk calmly, but she had apparently been seen through. Or, was it because she was eagerly talking that she was noticed?

“Lord Tigrevurmud…”

It’s not good, thought Lim. Even though she just persuaded herself to calm down, her voice had already sunk. However, the calm she had lost did no longer return.

“Lord Tigrevurmud went to the Asvarre Kingdom for a certain task, but his ship was attacked by someone on his way back and he fell into the sea…”

Her words became intermittent. Eugene’s face strained with tension. This noble of slim figure immediately understood the seriousness of the situation.

There was no way that a guest General whom they were entrusted with by Brune would have willfully gone to a foreign country of his own will. It should be right to think that the intentions of Zchted were closely involved there.

If so, then even if the fact that Tigre fell into the sea was an accident, Zchted would be at fault. Brune would probably not forgive Zchted.

And if a confrontation between Brune and Zchted resulted from it, the neighboring countries such as Muozinel and Sachstein would definitely involve themselves in it.

In the past, Eugene had been in charge of the diplomacy with Brune for nearly ten years. Depending on the future circumstances, he was more likely to be ordered a difficult mission. No, the reason why he was now summoned in the royal capital like this was perhaps in regard of this topic.

Precisely because Lim thought so, she talked about it even though she knew she would become sad.

“Limlisha.”

Eugene softly laughed and said.

“I think that I said it before, but it is by no means shameful to cry. And if you yearn for someone, then all the more.”

Before Eugene finished speaking, Tears overflowed from Lim’s eyes and streamed down her cheeks.

Once she realized it, she could not stop. The girl who acted the substitute of the Vanadis cast her eyes down, shook her shoulders and leaked sobbing. This was the first time that Lim shed tears before someone since the time she heard about the youth of Brune’s disappearance.

After about half of a quarter koku, Lim stopped crying.

“You should not overdo it.”

Eugene kindly called out to the golden-haired girl, who was wiping around her eyes which became red.

“You would better rest for one or two days. The Imperial Palace will not fall into confusion for that much.”

“Thank you for concern. But I am all right.”

While gently touching the teddy bear still attached to the belt of her waist in the end, Lim continued her words.

“It may be laughed at with regret when I say it like this, but I want to believe that Lord Tigrevurmud is still alive. That that person would not lose his life in a place like that.”

Though her blue pupils were slightly wet, her tone was steady. Seeing that she seemed to have regained her composure, Eugene nodded with a relieved face.

And then, Lim spoke about the reason of Ellen’s absence. Eugene who finished listening to her revealed a stern countenance.

“Alexandra Alshavin-dono… It was only once that we met.”

“Eugene-dono. Was what I did wrong?”

Lim expressed anxiety. It was precisely because it was Eugene whom she looked up to at a teacher that she could ask. The gray-haired Earl shook his head with a calm smile.

“I will not say that it was right, but I do not think that it was wrong. I hear that Alshavin-dono was also a good person as the ruler of Legnica. The people of Legnica will not forget that Viltaria-dono cherished her friendship with her. Besides––”

As Eugene put on a serious expression, he continued in a low voice.

“Actually, I do not think that the Muozinel troops will invade before long.”

“I feel the same, too.”

As Lim replied so, pleasant feelings floated on Eugene’s eyes.

“Can you explain?”

He had returned to the attitude and tone of when he was teaching various things to Ellen and Lim three years ago. Lim also hung on it and floated a smile. Probably because she was taking an attitude of teacher towards Tigre, she, who returned to the position of student, felt nostalgic.

“It is because I cannot think of a meaning for them to attack now.”

“I wonder about that. Brune is exhausted by the civil war from last year. I have also heard that the internal situation in Sachstein is not very good. Muozinel as well as the east countries seems to be currently doing well, and if so, then they may not want to needlessly meddle in the affairs of our country?”

“If it is to the degree of skirmishes, I think that they have frequently occurred at the border. If they move a large army of 100,000, then there should definitely be some kind of purpose there.”

“The southern part of our country is a very fertile land. Besides, the current Muozinel King seems to have a personality which likes to assertively extend his borders outside.”

“Yes. There, the means which Muozinel took was to join forces with Asvarre. They are trying to repress our country from the south and west in that way. It seemed to have failed though.”

After Lim prefaced by saying “not a word to anyone”, she talked about the fact Asvarre’s civil war ended and that Zchted formed an alliance with Princess Guinevere. As this seemed to indeed be the first time he heard about this, Eugene opened wide his eyes in admiration.

“Then, Muozinel’s purpose will be to attract our attention to the army of 100,000. Meanwhile, they surely intend to make those concerned with Asvarre and those probably hiding in our country pull up (withdraw).”

“Yes. However, they may do a more showy provocation if we show an opening.”

Though Eugene contentedly nodded hearing Lim’s answer, he soon tightened his face.

After finishing some serious topics like that, the two people amused themselves with a pleasant talk as if driving away the mood which was likely to become depressing. There was so much to talk about.

Early in the morning of the next day, Eugene, as he said himself, left LeitMeritz with his attendant. Lim saw off his back figure, which went further and further away, from the rampart of the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Elizavetta Fomina who returned to Lebus in the far north from LeitMeritz first had to settle the state affairs which had piled up during her absence.

Although the bureaucrats, who had taken charge during her absence, had processed a percentage, there were naturally a lot of matters which needed the approval of Elizavetta who was the lord of this dukedom. Even while walking down the corridor and heading towards the office, she was hearing several reports and issuing instructions.

Once she entered the office, there was a mountain of documents piled up on the desk. She gave priority on the urgent government matters, and then waited to deal with the waiting matter concerning this naval battle.

“Although there were some booties<ref> spoilers of war </ref>, honestly it was a battle where there was nothing to gain.”

As she issued the instructions of the remuneration to the soldiers and sailors, the arrangements for solatium to the families of the deceased, the repairing of warships and the supplement of various equipment and the like, Elizavetta sighed.

The numerous booties including the nearly twenty ships which they took away from the pirates were equally shared with Legnica, but there was no doubt that the war expenditures and the loss suffered from this pirate subjugation were great.

Though the pirates who were captured were sold off as slaves to the Muozinel merchants who were in the port, they ended up selling them at considerably lower prices on the pretext that they were pirates. They were probably seen through about the fact that they wanted to get it over with quickly.

''---Speaking of the biggest loss…''

The scene of the fight between Sasha and Torbalan flashed across Elizavetta’s mind. Seeing as a whole, her death was definitely the biggest loss.

''---I wonder if Alexandra told someone about her fighting against the demon.''

Speaking of Vanadis close to Sasha, there were Ellen, Mira and Sophie. Since Sophie and Olga had been attacked by Torbalan on their way back from Asvarre, they definitely knew of the demon’s existence itself.

Ellen’s face came to her mind. Should she speak about how Sasha fought to at least her?

''---Why should I do something like that? Someone of Legnica will tell her, right?''

Elizavetta who shook her head on both sides shook off idle thoughts. And then, she scrutinized and scowled at the mountain of documents piled up on the work desk. Though she did not intend to neglect her duty as a lord, was it luxurious to want to be absentminded without thinking about anything for about a quarter koku?

The door was suddenly knocked from outside and a servant’s voice was heard.

“Vanadis-sama. His Excellency the Duke of Bydgauche came.”

Elizavetta’s reaction was late for about one second. It was not just due to fatigue. The visitor was someone enough to surprise her.

“––Ilda-sama, no, His Excellency the Duke?”

As Elizavetta abruptly stood up from the chair, she went to the door at a quick pace. When she opened the door, the servant was standing there.

“Guide him. How many attendants have His Excellency the Duke brought with him? You should prepare the guest rooms, cooking and hot water for the number of people.”

“He came with three attendants. The other people were led to the drawing room.”

To the servant’s answer, Elizavetta breathed a sigh of relief. If there were four including Ilda, then she seemed to be able to cope with them without being rude.

“Thank you for your efforts. You have done well.”

As Elizavetta praised so and thanked the servant for his efforts, she made him prepare a white silk mantle, put it on her and kept her appearance for now. If possible, she would have wanted to change into a formal dress, tidy up her hair and put on make-up, but she would keep the guest wait. She could only come to terms with it.

Elizavetta who finally arrived at the drawing room knocked the door, gave her name, waited for the other party’s reply and pushed the door open.

“Long time no see, Your Excellency the Duke.”

Elizavetta bowed with a radiant smile. The man who was called His Excellency the Duke was relaxing sitting on the sofa, but he stood up and bowed towards Elizavetta with a fearless face.

“I do not mind you calling me Ilda in such a place. It’s good that you also look fine above all. Vanadis-dono.”

The Duke of Bydgauche, Ilda Krutis was 34-year-old. With a tall figure, his body which was forged with training and war was tanned by the sun and was keenly tightened. There were dignity and ambition on his finely chiseled face.

He was King Victor’s nephew. The son of the King’s younger brother. He was seventh in line of the succession to the throne, and was given the rank of Duke from the Kingdom. He governed Bydgauche near Lebus, and it would be fair to say that the relations between the two territories were currently good. They mutually helped each other when necessary.

Though Ilda possessed excellent ability as a ruler, he was solely known as a man of valor. Even the person in question seemed to think that his own essence was bravery.

Actually, his sword skills, horsemanship and ability to command on a battlefield were high, and it was to the extent that one wondered whether there was anyone in the northern part of Zchted who could rival him in those areas.

“I hear that you ended the barbarian subjugation of this time safely above all.”

“You also had an outstanding performance in the pirate subjugation.”

“Because of my incompetence, I have lost a comrade in arms.”

Elizavetta dropped her voice. But, she did not speak of her remorse of having suffered many damages and lost many soldiers. This was because she had heard that Ilda had also suffered great sacrifices.

About a month ago, Ilda was ordered by King Victor and went with three thousand soldiers for the subjugation of barbarians who were wreaking havoc in the north of the Kingdom.

Though in the original plan, it should have been over within 20 days including the post-processing, the barbarians’ number was far greater than what was reported, and moreover, they resisted more than expected; Ilda was forced to a hard fight. It was about a few days ago that he was able to sweep away the barbarians and the damage reached nearly 20%.

Although he succeeded in the subjugation, what remained for Ilda was a result of a great dissatisfaction.

In order to drive away the heavy atmosphere, Elizavetta deliberately asked in a cheerful voice.

“By the way, for what kind of business did you come here today?”

“No, I only stopped by here. I think it would be impolite for me to just pass by without greeting you. I will leave immediately.”

“Do not say that, how about resting for a while? Though Your Excellency the Duke, no Ilda-sama can afford it, your attendants seemed to be tired. If you have a pressing business, I cannot afford to retain you though.”

“Hmm. If you say to there, then I shall gladly accept your kindness.”

Ilda laughed and showed his feelings of gratitude to Elizavetta’s offer.

Since Ilda’s visit was sudden, the meal which Elizavetta prepared was, so to speak, a makeshift one, but still it was quite extravagant.

Something which put sturgeon eggs to a thinly burnt bread, an omelet which mixed finely cut salmon, Spit-roasted beef and edible wild plants, a rainbow trout grilled with salt, shrimps and shellfish, stew fully seasoned with spices put on mushroom and the soup made using seaweed filled the table.

Since Lebus faced the sea, many things caught in the sea could be used for the soup and stew. Any dish was heated up as much as possible, and steam was rising to the extent that the face of Ilda who was sitting across the table could not be seen.

Besides, the bottles of wine and vodka were placed. Elizavetta knew that Ilda usually drank vodka. By the way, Ilda’s servants were having meal in another room.

“If it suits Ilda-sama’s taste, then it’s fine.”

“Vanadis-dono is a prone to worrying. Even though I suddenly visited, you make such a hearty banquet. There is no way it would not be delicious. Besides, I was on the battlefield until the other day.”

Laughing, Ilda ate up one after another, the meals displayed on the table. While feeling admiration for the first time in the hearty eater who can be rather said to be brilliant, Elizavetta asked him where he was going in a casual tone.

“To the royal capital. I was summoned by His Majesty.”

Ilda answered while applying the cup filled with vodka to his mouth. The sharp taste of the sake brewed in the north of Zchted was stronger than those made in other districts, but Ilda spat a satisfactory breath when he gulped it down with a composed face.

“By the way, do you continue the training of sword?”

For a certain period of time, Ilda had taught the basics of the sword to Elizavetta. He was asked by Elizavetta.

Though her Dragonic Tool Valitsaif was a black whip which wore lightning, it could also become a rod-shaped weapon by the will of Elizavetta who was his owner. Even if she was skilled in using Valitsaif as a whip, as for Elizavetta, it was incomplete with that alone.

“To think that a Vanadis using a whip would have an interest in the sword.”

Although Ilda who said so amused himself, he taught Elizavetta how to use a long sword and also a short sword in general.

It was then that Ilda said that he did not mind even if she was to call him by his name at a private place. Elizavetta thought that she was being courted, but after understanding that it was certain candidness which Ilda possessed, she began to call him so.

“Yes. Compared to those days, even I think that I considerably improved.”

“It’s good. It might sound like a sermon, but do not neglect the training in the future.”

Then, the next morning, Ilda left the Imperial Palace and headed to the royal capital as planned.

Elizavetta who saw off the King’s nephew and his attendants indifferently handled the work in her office. It was when daytime just came that one of the civil officers visited Elizavetta.

Being 53 years old in this year, he was in a considerable advanced age among the civil officers working for the Imperial Palace. He was a man who had served since the time of the previous Vanadis, and his ability was the reliable.

“That man named Urz, who on earth is he?”

At the question with a solemn face, Elizavetta stared blankly. About Urz, she intended to carefully think and decided of his treatment once she had settled the state affairs which piled up; so she gave him one of the guest rooms for the time being, and she should have ordered to one of her servants to take care of him including meals.

“Did he pull a prank or something?”

“No, no.”

The elderly civil officer shook his head. It was a habit of this man to repeat “no” when denying.

“He is very docile, but we have not heard anything from Vanadis-sama.”

Now that he mentioned it, she felt like she did not explain anything in particular.

There were so many things for Elizavetta to do when she came back to the Imperial Palace, and in addition, since there was also Ilda’s visit, she ended up forgetting.

While being a little tense, Elizavetta said in a tone as natural as possible.

“I decided to make Urz my servant.”

“…Who is that man really?”

When she frankly answered that she did not know as he had lost his memory, the civil officer suddenly frowned.

“It is not so different from wanting to keep a stray cat.”

“Yes. He is much more useful than a stray cat.”

Although Elizavetta pretended to be serene, anxiety and strain swirled in her mind.

For the red-haired Vanadis, it was a kind of adventure.

In the first place, Elizavetta was not that close with the civil officers. This was because there was no one among them whom she had personally chosen.

Though it was four years ago that Elizavetta became Vanadis of this Lebus, at that time, both the government official engaged in the state affairs, the general and knights leading the soldiers had been gathered without excess or deficiency. They were trained elites whom the previous Vanadis racked her brain, searched and gathered.

Thanks to them, Elizavetta did not have the need to look for talented people herself. She was very thankful for it, but the red-haired Vanadis were also distant to them.

They compared Elizavetta with the previous Vanadis. Their speech, demeanor, political ability and command in the battlefield.

Regarding the Generals and the knights, Elizavetta soon took an aggressive attitude.

She showed an extraordinary talent on the battlefield, as a warrior she was brave, and it was enough to make them admire her. The red-haired Vanadis thoroughly knew about the hesitation, weakness, and danger on the battlefield, and at times, she was also able to hold down her subordinates with a coercive attitude.

However, Elizavetta was not yet confident regarding the state affairs. Although there was no conspicuous failure yet, no matter what she did she looked inferior compared to the previous Vanadis. And the civil officers did not overlook it; while Elizavetta relied on them, she had trouble dealing with them.

“Urz’s bow skills are amazing. Selecting superior talented persons is also the duty of a ruler. It’s something you taught me.”

Though Elizavetta said so and tried to prevent his rebuttal, the elderly civil officer did not fall silent with only that.

“Vanadis-sama. I have certainly said something like that. However, even if there is one thing you are proud of, you cannot turn a blind eye to other things. There is no way that such a method of selection is good. For example, at the time of the previous Vanadis…”

“I am not the previous Vanadis.”

As she returned such words, the civil officer suddenly shut his mouth and respectfully bowed.

“I am sorry. However, even if I incur Vanadis-sama’s displeasure, I will daringly express it. However much impressive his skills are, making a person whom you do not know the identity your servant is not a sage’s deed. By all means, desist from doing it.”

“No matter what?”

Elizavetta furrowed her eyebrows and said with an entreating tone. In this case, she had another reason which she could not loudly say to the civil officers.

What decided for her to want to make Urz into her servant was because he was the owner of outstanding bow skills as she said earlier to the civil officer, and also she was pleased with the answer he gave to her question. Aside from the former, it would be difficult to persuade others with the latter reason.

Speaking of the civil officer, he looked with a greatly perplexed face at Elizavetta who had not yet given up.

“…Do you want to make that youth your servant no matter what? Is there even any dissatisfaction among the people serving you now?”

“There is no dissatisfaction. You are doing your best for the peace of Lebus after all. Regardless of it, I want to make Urz my servant.”

Declaring so, Elizavetta fixedly stared at the civil officer. The civil officer also shut his mouth.

They silently stared at each other.

And after a time of about 1000 counted passed like that, the civil officer finally compromised.

“Well then, can you allow me to observe the situation?”

“The situation?”

“First of all, I will make him serve as a stable boy for about two to three years. Then, if he works seriously, I will once again consider his treatment.”

A stable boy, if one had to say, was the work to take care of horses.

“I told you, right? That Urz is good at archery. Should he not rather be assigned to work made use of his special skill, like a hunter attached to the Imperial Palace?”

“There is already one hunter attached to the Imperial Palace. It will be useless to have two.”

Currently, it was an old man called Anton who served as the hunter belonging to the Imperial Palace. As expected, he had also served since the time of the previous Vanadis, and Elizavetta did not dislike this man of calm temper. It seemed that she could do nothing but look for a different work for Urz.

“Then, how about a clown attached to the Imperial Palace?”

“Does Urz possess the talent to make laugh and entertain?”

“He made me laugh from the bottom of my heart for the first time in a while though.”

Though Elizavetta seriously answered, the civil officer did not break his expression that he could not consent.

“Vanadis-sama. All of those who served in this Imperial Palace, be it the soldiers, the civil officers or the maids, are carefully selected persons who overcame a strict standard and issues. If you disregard those people and bring someone, whose identity is not even known and who has no track record, close to you, they will have harbored dissatisfaction.”

''---So that’s it.''

Elizavetta understood that he seemed to be opposed no matter what if it had anything to do what was attached to the Imperial Palace. Even the fact that this civil officer recommended him as a stable boy, this was because unless he became the groom head he would not enter the Imperial Place.

Although Elizavetta was disappointed, she thought that this area probably hit the limit.

She was conscious that what she was saying was her childish selfishness, and she had no reason not to admit the rightness of the civil officer’s claim.

At such times, if it was Ellen for example, she would carry through with “It’s all right, if it’s just one person. After all, it’s not as if I say that I will reduce your pay”. However, Elizavetta could not do it.

''---Should I be satisfied with this?''

“Understood. Then, let’s get him work as a stable boy. It’s also necessary that he get used to this Imperial Palace.”

Thus, Urz became a stable boy. More precisely, he had been made to do it.

On the outskirts of the Imperial Palace, there were a ranch and stable to make the horses exercise. The lodgings where the stablemen stayed at were also built near it. Twenty stablemen were taking care of one hundred horses.

Such stables and ranches were located in several places not so far from the Imperial Palace. They were scattered because it was more efficient like that.

It was in the nearest stable from the Imperial Palace where Urz was taken. As the ranch was spacious, stone-made lodgings were built in the corner. In a place at about dozens of steps away from the lodgings, big stables which were twice the circumference of the lodgings were massively set up. These were wooden.

The stableman head who managed this stable was an unsociable man in his forties. Even though Urz said “I look forward to working with you” and bowed his head, he did not even reply.

“Come with me.”

After saying so, he turned his back and began to walk. As Urz followed him with perplexed face, the place where they arrived was a stable. Urz unintentionally frowned.

The air that filled the stable was a mixture of the smell of horse dung, the smell of a beast and dry straw causing one to groan.

“First of all, you will deal with the horse dung and urine.”

The stableman head said without changing his complexion.

“Afterward, you clean within the stable. Since the exchange of water and the dealing with the bait are done by other guys, observe it well. Also the grooming of the horses' body. Since you are an apprentice, don’t touch the horses until I say it’s fine. When you get it over with, take care of the stirrups and harness. When it’s over, you once again deal with the horse dung and urine.”

''---I was brought to an awful place, eh.''

Urz inwardly complained as he pinched his nose and endured the stench.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was several days later after Ellen returned from Lippner that Sophia Obertas visited LeitMeritz.

She was at the royal capital to report to the King about the matter of Asvarre, but as King Victor’s condition worsened due to the cold, she stayed at the capital for several days. As a result, it was only now that she came to LeitMeritz.

“Sophie. I am glad you came. I knew of the matter in Asvarre by hearsay, but anyway, it’s good that you’re safe above all.”

For Ellen, it was their reunion after a long time. Greeting the {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} who was her friend with a smile, she herself led her until the drawing room without leaving it to the maid. Sophie responded “thank you” with a smile.

However, both of them could not dispel gloom from their expressions and tones. After all, they had lost important people who were Tigre and Sasha in succession. Especially, ten days had not yet passed since Sasha died.

Immediately after returning to LeitMeritz, Ellen sent a mourning letter in Legnica.

『In having reached such a day, I cannot help but feel sad and angry. I express my condolences to the people of Legnica. Please, let me share your deep sadness. Despite the fact that my relationship with her is an age of only a little less than three years, she was a friend whose trust exceeded the social status, and she was also a comrade in arms. She was also the way how a Vanadis should be. She taught it to me, and she herself had not done anything which ran counter to it. I was saved on countless occasions by her nature, and I prayed from the bottom of my heart that she could recover from her illness. The day when I met her for the last time, she was bright, calm and brave as usual. Even the time when she gave her last breath, I believe that it should have been so. She did not succumb to the illness, but ran through a colorful life exactly like a flame which pierces the heaven and intensely blazes as the Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame. Though I cannot deny it was a short time, I do not think that she left regrets. Now, I once again pray to the gods. Give what true peace to the soul of Alexandra. Bring peace and tranquility to the land which she loved and the people living there.』

And, this was only about one-fifth of the whole letter. The position of tending to Sasha’s death which she could not write about, she ran the brush there with an unusual passion.

Her placid expression, as if she was sleeping, was still clearly floating in Ellen’s mind.

And, the greatest reason why Sophie visited this Imperial Palace was to hand over Tigre’s presents. With this, there was no way the talk would get lively.

Though Sophie handed in turn the presents to Ellen, Lim and Teita, who was called over, it could not be helped that the gloomy atmosphere increased its deepness whenever one received it.

Especially, Teita on the spot spilled large drops of tears like rain, and Lim made her withdraw while hurriedly calming her.

“By the way, Ellen. I am really sorry, but, there is something I would like to ask…”

Sophie asked whether she could send to Mira the present which Tigre bought for her.

Sophie intended to personally hand it over at first, but the fact that she wasted more time than expected in the capital Silesia derailed her schedule. If she was to go from here to the south in Olmutz which Mira governed, Sophie’s return to Polesia which was her dukedom would be further late.

In addition, the Muozinel army of 100,000 was still threatening the southern border.

“Understood. I will take the responsibility and deliver it to her.”

Ellen answered so with a smile, and Sophie put on a face which said that it was unexpected.

Ellen was reluctant to speak her mind, but since Sophie carried the present up to here, she could not refuse. There was also what Sasha said, and she thought that if she did not do it properly, she could not apologize enough to Tigre.

Afterwards, they finished some businesslike talks. Even about the demon called Torbalan, she settled it until the part she would talk about once she met with all the Vanadis, but the two girls lacked the willpower just to put it into action. They put it off by saying “we’ll talk about it again when spring comes”.

And soon after, Sophie said that she would leave LeitMeritz. It was hard for her to be here any longer.

“Do you not want to meet Lunie?”

Though Ellen asked in a joking tone, Sophie shook her head.

“I will pass this time. Hey, Ellen. You know, when I meet Lunie-chan, I only look at Lunie-chan and I want to think only about Lunie-chan. But… Now, I don’t think I will be able to do it.”

At her friend who concealed her sorrow and laughed, Ellen could only return the words “I see”.

“Sophie. It will take some time until we will become able to laugh again from the bottom of our heart; see you again. Since you seem to be busy for the time being.”

“Yes. Ellen, you too, take care.”

Thus, the {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} left LeitMeritz.

It was when Sophie had just left that Rurick, who was the man in this LeitMeritz who respected Tigre’s bow skill the most, was called by Ellen.

After he received Tigre’s present, he was also left the presents to other people such as Aram.

“For this case, I will allow you to refuse.”

Though Ellen said so, Rurick carefully held on to the presents of others while letting his bald head without one hair shine. And, he strolled in the Imperial Palace and indifferently handed the presents.

Except Rurick, there was only another man Aram with whom Tigre was especially intimate, but after this, Aram gambled with companions and lost silver coins equivalent to one month’s salary in about one koku. This man who was usually awfully strong to gambling entirely lost his intuition.

Though his comrades who knew of the circumstances said to invalidate the bet, Aram silently put on the spot the amount of silver coins he lost, returned to his room despite being in duty, and slept. His attractive face, which was often said to resemble that of a beaver, grew awfully wild that day.

The next day, he was removed a meal as punishment of leaving his duty halfway.

Rurick was in contrast to Aram. He worked hard for his duties as usual, and as he finished his work at the sunset, he began his daily training of archery in the courtyard.

However, the training of that day ended with just one arrow mark. The bowstring drawn to the limit cut with a sharp sound. Rurick suffered a light injury in a finger.

“It looks like I put too much force…”

Staring at the bow which lost it curve because the bowstring was cut, Rurick feebly laughed. It was the first time in three years that he did such a mistake.

When Rurick finished treating his finger, he returned to his room without continuing any longer his training on that day.

That night, there were people who heard a sobbing-like voice leaking from his room, but they pretended they did not hear anything and left in silence.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Under the cold sky, humans, horses and cattle, and white barracks filled a deathly pale wasteland which only grew even weeds sparsely. It was near the border between the Zchted Kingdom and the Muozinel Kingdom. The signs of winter had crept up to here.

The number of people was indeed 100,000. Their skin was uniformly brown and there were a lot of slender men. Wearing leather armor on thick clothes, they were hanging curve swords to their the waist. The soldiers wrapped a black cloth around their head, and the chiefs of squads wore an iron helmet over their head as proof. The helmet reflected the sunlight and shone dully.

The horses were for the cavalry and oxen for the pack (logistic) squads. The barracks had a peculiar round shape and the ceiling was also roundish. Each could accommodate five to ten men.

The flag fluttering to the barracks was crimson. A golden helmet which grew horns and a sword were drawn in the middle. It was the symbol of the Muozinel war God Vahram. The red and gold battle flag received the dry wind of the end of autumn which ran in the wasteland and fluttered.

They were the Muozinel troops. The supreme commander was Kreshu Shaheen Baramir. He was a man with the nickname “{{furigana|Red Beard|Barbaros}}” who was the younger brother of the Muozinel King.

30 days had passed since they encamped here. Advancing towards the north from this wasteland for about two days, there was the border of Zchted. Of course, Kreshu knew that the Olmutz troops led by the Vanadis Ludmira Lurie were encamped and watching out there.

The supreme commander was receiving a report in his own barrack. By the way, Kreshu’s barrack, unlike the others, had been dyed red.

There was neither some belief nor intention behind this, he just felt like doing it. By the way, yesterday it was in green and the day before yesterday in blue. There was also a day where it mixed multiple colors.

Anyway, Kreshu was within the red barrack today. On the bed which piled up many silk cushions, he was listening to the report of a soldier.

Though he had a firm body of medium build, the hems of the cloth he was wearing were so big that those who saw them would not understand why he wore it. A huge rainbow-colored feather was placed on the cloth wrapped on his head.

His eyes were greatly sunken, his nose and ears were long, and his red beard which was the origin of his nickname was made in three braids. He also felt like making this beard’s shape.

The close aide revealed a sour face at each report, after all the other party was not only the supreme commander, but also the King’s younger brother. Above all, Kreshu possessed an overwhelming talent and many achievements. Also, his eccentric behavior did not date from today, and he could not give candid advice.

Finishing hearing the report of the young soldier, Kreshu lift his body.

“Then, the plan of Asvarre was a complete failure, huh.”

“Yes. The Asvarre Kingdom is currently ruled by Princess Guinevere and a man named Tallard Graham.”

The soldier answered with a disappointed face. It was not the attitude which a mere soldier should show in front of the supreme commander, but he was trusted by Kreshu, so he was forgiven.

“Both Prince Jermaine and Prince Elliot died. Even among the people we made creep in, only five were able to come back alive.”

“I suppose it’s good since five were able to come back alive. After all, I have heard some interesting things.”

While Kreshu played with his red beard knitted in three braids, he said so in a tone which did not seem very disappointed.

Until about two months ago, because the two princes Jermaine and Elliot were fighting over the throne, the Asvarre Kingdom was almost divided into two.

While the Muozinel Kingdom was backing Prince Elliot, they were also waiting for the opportunity to approach Jermaine. No matter which Prince won, Muozinel was going to interfere in Asvarre afterwards.

One of the reasons why Kreshu organized an army of 100,000 soldiers and advanced up to here was, while concerning themselves with Zchted, was to know the movement of the spies sent in Asvarre even one koku early, and had them return depending on the situation.

As for Kreshu, one could say that he achieved his purpose.

“However, interfering with this and that in a distant country is troublesome as expected. The orders do not catch up with the turn of events at all. On the other hand, even if I assume about ten ways of change (of the situation) beforehand and take a countermeasure, in return there is no one who will be able to execute it.”

“Speaking of coping with changes, was he called Tigrevurmud Vorn? That man was amazing. He fell into the sea on the way back and died though.”

To the soldier who said so, Kreshu grinned with a complacent smile.

“Damad. Why can you assert that he died?”

“Even if you ask me why…”

The soldier named Damad panicked. His age was 19. He was tall, and his nose and chin were thin. Though thin, he did not give any weak impression and his fearless gaze was reminiscent of a tiger or leopard.

“He fell from the ship in the sea at midnight, you know? Even after searching for him half a day, even his body was not found. He would not be human if he were still alive.”

“There is the possibility of rigged.”

At Kreshu’s words, Damad tilted his head in puzzlement so as to say he did not understand.

“Let’s assume he died. If you think that I have put that man at hand, then I will do so.”

While messing around with his braided beard, Kreshu happily explained.

“The youth was probably entrusted to them by Brune. He will have to return sooner or later, but wouldn't it be a waste if we regard him as dead? We could assume him taking an appropriate alias, birth date, on top of that a mansion, money and even women, so as to start his second life.”

“…If we assume that he died, it can’t be helped if the relations with Brune will take a turn for the worse.”

“Such a thing, they can settle it if they send two or three heads of incompetent nobles and generals.”

To Kreshu who casually said, cold sweat could not stop flowing on Damad. What was frightening was if Kreshu felt like it, he could carry it out as he said.

“In other words, does your Excellency mean to say that Tigrevurmud Vorn may still be alive?”

“From here on, it’s your job to check it, Damad.”

At Kreshu who said in a tone without hesitation as if he had thought since before, Damad frowned. Two years had passed since he, who was a mere soldier was selected by this King’s younger brother with a red beard to become his aide. But, if he just moved as he was said, it would not be that very big a deal.

“We will withdraw from here on. However, you will creep in (infiltrate) Zchted and check whether or not Tigrevurmud Vorn is really dead. Look for the people who saw him where he died and thoroughly hear them out. If you find his grave, divulge it. If you come across a suspicious man, inquire his identity thoroughly.”

“…Is he a man that worth it to go so far?”

At Damad who asked in a skeptical tone, Kreshu nodded using his entire body.

“Didn‘t you also say it? That he was responsible of the changes.”

Indeed. Although Damad made a bitter expression, he immediately changed his thinking.

“Understood. By the way, In case I found that he is really alive?”

“Get rid of him. You also want to test his skills, right?”

To Kreshu’s words, Damad floated a smile filled with fighting spirit.

“One could look over The record of the battle of Agnes just like reciting. To think there was a human who can fly an arrow at 300 alsins. And in a confused battlefield at that. ––Really, I started shivering.”

“Thanks to that, we lost Kashim. He was a useful man.”

Last year, The Muozinel army advanced its soldiers to Brune which was in the midst of the civil war. Within the chaos, they intended to snatch the territory of Brune and take away its people as slaves.

However, their plan was splendidly stopped.

The troops which attacked from the sea were defeated by Duke Thenardier, and the march of the troops which attacked from the land was stopped by the “Silver Meteor army” led by Tigre and the Olmutz soldiers led by Ludmira. At that time, the supreme commander of the land troops was Kreshu, and Kashim was the commander of the advance party.

Although the advance party was defeated and Kreshu cornered Tigre and the others, he judged that there was nothing to gain even if he won and withdrew his soldiers. Furthermore on that occasion, he had one-sidedly sent the nickname “{{furigana|Star Shooter|Silvrash}}” to Tigre.

“However, will you really withdraw without even having one battle? After leading 100,000 soldiers up to here.”

Damad asked to Kreshu with a face showing disbelief.

“I told you, right? I have achieved my goal.”

Kreshu casually grasped a bunch of papers put near the bed. All were reports.

“The reaction of the Vanadis and feudal lords of the south border. The approximate number of soldiers whom they sent. Their deployment. The road from this wasteland to Agnes to the west. The topography. The road which could enter the Brune country without going by the highway of Agnes. Hahaha. It has indeed taken 30 days, but I grasp them all.”

Squashing the report, Kreshu let his sunken eyes shine and merrily laughed. This was his true purpose of leading these 100,000 soldiers.

“When I return, I will report that 100,000 were not enough. After adding another 50,000 soldiers, I will move with 150,000 soldiers the next year at the earliest or within three years at the latest. My aim will be, of course, Brune.”

Even those 100,000 soldiers was just a preparation for a bigger strategy. And Kreshu’s aim was not Zchted.

“I have also heard the southern part of Zchted is quite rich.”

“Even though there is a rich, green and warm ground immediately near Brune, they probably won’t move to aim at it. As long as the people from Zchted are surrounded by the snow and gnaw potatoes and salmons, then it’s fine.”

Though it might be what he really thought, he was merciless. Damad inwardly sympathized with the people of Zchted just a little.

“Read this report, Damad. The people in the vicinity of the border secluded themselves in the fort or castle, close the door and prepare for defense. Those who were going to strike did not finally show up. In that case, even if I show up with 150,000 soldiers two years later for example, they will probably react the same way.”

“…Then, disregarding the people who shut themselves away and don’t come out, we will aim at Agnes in the west at once, huh.”

“That’s right. Besides in these 30 days, I also found a lot of people who could be useful.”

Among the reports which he had squashed, Kreshu chose one sheet and pulled it out.

“They are those who splendidly commanded the soldiers, or obtained brilliant results by scouting out in a boring situation without even one battle. I will make them my subordinates once I return. I look forward to the next battle.”

Though Damad was staring with a face, which seemed to want to say something, at Kreshu who floated an ominous smile, he resolutely opened his mouth.

“Your Excellency. Will you really not do even one battle? If you could give me 1000 soldiers––”

“…If I give you, what will you do?”

At Kreshu’s reaction, Damad vehemently spoke with enthusiasm.

“It will be difficult to capture a fort, but it is possible to burn down and plunder villages and towns. I could also give a blow to the enemy, and you will not have to say that you have done nothing even though you led 100,000 soldiers.”

Kreshu said “Ohou” with an amazed voice as if he felt admiration. His sunken eyes emitted a whitish light.

“If you have confidence that you will not lose even one soldier, you may do it. However, if even one soldier dies, your head will become the food of wolf. And that, even if a soldier fell down during a march, hit his head and died.”

Feeling his master’s seriousness in his indifferent tone, Damad held his breath. He got down on both his knees on the spot.

“I said too much. I am sorry.”

“It’s all right if you understand. Do not disappoint me, Damad.”

It was not as if Kreshu disliked plunder. He disliked the fact that a rip could arise in his command as a result.

If he were to allow fight and plunder here to a specific squad, other squads would harbor dissatisfaction. In addition to that, they had spent 30 days of boredom. There was the fear of acting selfishly with a large number.

On the other hand, when thinking about dividing the booties equally, the number of 100,000 would become a problem. Just to satisfy that number of soldiers, one had to face a very large-scale battle.

Therefore, Kreshu never intended to fight from the beginning.

The next day, Kreshu withdrew the soldiers as planned. Only Damad headed towards the north contrary to the army, crossed the border and succeed in sneaking into Zchted.

During these 30 days, a messenger was dispatched to Muozinel from Zchted many times and asked why they moved their army, but Muozinel kept answering that it was for the training of soldiers.

And the Muozinel army had really ended it just as the training of soldiers.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Epilogue

2014-04-01T08:56:52Z

Scr.zero:

==Epilogue==

“So bored……..”

Right now, I was thrown into a medical ward room inside the academy because of the injuries I got from the fight with the group of men.

The sunlight shining into the white room was warm and it was nice passing the time relaxing.

However, it turned into a hellish confinement lifestyle after 3 days.

A self-proclaimed white clothed rabbit-ear angel (She was cosplaying) told me that I would be confined (She literally said this) for around two more days.

Since I had nothing to do, I recalled back the memories I have been recalling back ever since that day.

(………….existence transcending humans, huh)

The words those guys said and also the teenage commander Caucasian boy I saw at the roof.

We will meet again.

It will probably be a fight when we do.

Those arrow-like eyes gave me a convinced prediction.

(I have to get even stronger…….)

More than now------

In order to confront '''''that person''''' someday………..

<nowiki>*</nowiki>kon**kon**kon*--------the knock echoed in the quiet room.

“Tooru, are you awake?”

“Aah, I am awake. Did you bring something?”

Please bring something the next time you visit--------I requested her to that to break this boring hellhole.

“Here you go, its apple tea”

“…………un, thanks”

I can’t say that I wanted something to kill the boredom.

At that moment, Miyabi and the others came in.

[To-Tooru-kun, are you okay…….?][Kokonoe, how are you doing?][How long do you plan on sleeping]

“Even I want to get out of here as fast as possible”

Although I said that, I was expecting the gifts the four (Tatsu included) of them brought.

Knitting set (Miyabi)-------it’s disappointing I can’t use my right hand though.

“I-I see. Sorry, Tooru-kun………….”

Dumbell (Tatsu)------Tentatively, I am injured patient.

“Sorry Tatsu. I’ll use it when my injuries get a little better”

Reference book (Tachibana)------honestly speaking, I am not happy at all.

“Fufu, it will become a way to kill time, you won’t fall back in the class and you can prepare for the lessons, it’s three birds with one stone-------“

“Miyabi, Tatsu, thanks. Tora, why didn’t you bring anything………..”

“Fuun. Be grateful I showed my face to you”

“Wait, Kokonoe! Why are you ignoring me!?”

“………..Yurie, I’m sorry but can you go boil the water?”

“Ya----“

The moment Yurie raised her hips, a knock echoed in the room again.

When everyone looked towards the door, a beauty with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} and {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was standing there.

“Lealith!”

“………….Seriously, you all are so noisy in a medical room”

Lealith entered the room while making a tired sigh.

“Why are you here………”

“What do you mean by why…………..”

Looking like she’s having a little hard time with words, Lealith looked away from me and fiddled her hair with her finger.

“It’s only normal to visit a '''''comrade''''' right”

“Eh……………?”

“What? Am I wrong? Didn’t we went all-out at each other”

Lealith brought her hands forward while looking away.

After I moved my sights back to her face from her hands, her cheeks were slightly blushing.

“…………….well, I have a stupid side in me too”

“Lealith…………”

“And, your cheeks probably hurt right. Sorry”

“I don’t mind”

I grabbed Lealith’s hand and smiled at each other while looking at each other’s face.

This hand connection indicates that we accept each other.

After we let go, Lealith threw a question to me.

“………by the way Kokonoe Tooru. I’ll ask this just in case so-------Is that matter really no?”

I know what she meant without even asking. It was regarding the <<Duo>>.

I faced towards Yurie while replying with the same answer as last time.

“Sorry. I have a precious <<Duo>> with me”

“It’s okay. It can’t be helped if it is like that………..but, I will not give up once I make up my mind. So, call me anytime when you change your mind okay♪”

I only made a wry smile at that sentence.

But, it seems my <<Duo>>’s heart is not calm.

“……….Tooru is my <<Duo>>”

Yurie was making a clear cautious expression in a rare occasion.

I felt somewhat happy when she grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“Fufu, I feel like running away if I am shown that scary face”

Lealith giggled and shrugs her shoulders.

“Oh yeah. Different from the current conversation, there is something important I need to tell you for last”

“Something important?”

“Yes, I won’t say it twice so listen carefully”

“Aah, I get it.------wait, eh……?”

The moment the talked about this being something important, Lealith brought her face closer to mine---

'''''And those red lips touched my cheeks.'''''

“”””Uuuuuuuuuh!?””””

All the sights of everyone in the room were gathered at us.

“Wha-wha-wha……what are you…..!?”

The gold girl winked at me and announced this loudly.

“I decided to make you my future husband♪”

There was a slight silence before------

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhh-------!?”

The silence broke with my voice and then there was a whirlpool of shock in my surroundings next.

[Tooru. You are with that person as expected……..][Tooru-kun you pervert!!][Ho-ho-how shameless!!]

“Nonono don’t misunderstand Yurie!! Miyabi, Tachibana, I didn’t do anything!! Forget that……..why am I so over accepting this------!!”

“………….Ya-re Ya-re, these idiots are making a ruckus”

Inside the huge commotion, Lealith was about to leave the room now that she said what she wanted to.

“Well then, I will be leaving now……..ah, Oh yeah”

Lealith turned behind from the door and made a gun shape using her finger before----

“I will definitely shoot your feelings, Kokonoe Tooru♪”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ban* she said that while making that posture and this time the gold girl left the room.

===Part 2===

The gentle breeze grazed their cheeks and swings their hair.

There were 2 beauty’s facing each other in the rose garden.

One of them was a girl with {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} which could be mistaken from the sun.

And a black hair girl calling herself a witch was facing her.

“Looks like there was quite a ruckus at the medical ward”

“Oh my, you heard it?”

“it was loud enough to prevent me from meditating”

“I am sorry about that, '''''Sakuya'''''”

Sakuya frown her face towards Lealith who was not showing any signs of reflection.

But, she was not polite.

“Lealith. No matter how acquainted we are, could you please stop calling me that way. You are a student of this academy and I am the chairman”

“I understand, '''''Chairman'''''”

The only thing that changed was the way she called her.

Her attitude remains the same but, Sakuya did not expect any more than that anyway.

“But even so, I would have ever imagined that I would meet up with the <<Equipment smith>> from something random that got started by you”

“A-ra? You say that it’s something random but to me, it was something we needed to aim for”

After smiling to Sakuya with only her eyes, Lealith took a sip of the milk tea.

“It’s random enough. It would be great if you fought with them normally instead of making that kind of event”

“It will be boring if it is normal. Also, an interesting opponent appeared too”

Lealith purposely avoided referring who that was.

Sakuya also chose not to ask her about it.

“………….so, what did '''''that person''''' come for anyway?”

“Alliance negotiating, practical test is what he said. Judging from his talk pattern, it might be just as he says”

“Fuun. So, what are you going to do with them from now on?”

“I won’t do anything. It’s okay if they do nothing to us but if they do------then they would make good sacrifices”

“Oh my, how scary”

Lealith shrugs her shoulders when she saw Sakuya making a cold smile.

“Well then------it’s about time I hear your opinion regarding them.”

Lealith took on Tooru and the rest.

Because of that, Sakuya purposely called the gold girl to her.

It resulted in Lealith’s lost but, Sakuya was not interested of that point.

“Yurie=Sigtuna…………..let’s see. Her mental state is naïve at the current stage and her abilities are still rough in the edges. But, her quick wits are outstanding”

Lealith took a sip of the milk tea and took a moment before continuing her evaluation.

“I will put Kokonoe Tooru’s evaluation on hold. But, I think the possibility of it changing is quite plausible……………uun, I am convinced that it will be like that. That’s because-------“

The gold girl placed her hands on her chest and narrowed her eyes as if she was fascinated.

“I felt it in my <<Soul>>. It was enough to shake it too”

Lealith placed her fingers at her lips and smile.

“This is my truth♪”

“…………..I don’t understand you”

Sakuya *Fuuu*……….took a sigh at Lealith’s words.

“I’ll be leaving now”

“Oh my, are you leaving already? It’s alright to take your time you know”

“It’s time”

Sakuya replied immediately and Lealith made a regretful expression.

But even so, Sakuya stood up without showing any care about it.

“Fun times end so fast right, '''''Sakuya'''''”

The girl in black clothes did not reply and left using the path of roses.

“………….Your eyes only see the <<Absolute Duo>> huh”

While looking at the back of the girl called the witch, Lealith leaked a small sigh.

“Did you notice this, Sakuya? Your world is very small”

The gold girl moved her sights up to the sky.

“That is why I will end that world. Because I am the <<Exception>> and-----“

“The <<Abyss ray>> that will end everything”

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2014-03-29T06:01:59Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 7 『Give Me 《{{Furigana|Soul|Power}}》』==

===Part 1===

“Sorry…………….I, became a hindrance………..”

Tachibana was lying on the floor painfully and said that apologetically.

It seems the mental damage she received when she got shot by the <<Soul>> is quite something.

On top of being shot at her stomach, she was attacked with a strong fatigue and barely maintaining her consciousness is all she can do.

“I am sorry. It’s because I got close recklessly………….”

“You don’t have to mind it-------I guess it’s probably useless if I say that. That’s why, instead of an apology………..I will say I would be happy that you give me a report of the victory……….”

“…………That’s what she said, Yurie”

“Ya,Ya-----! I will win, definitely………….!!”

Tachibana smiled when Yurie strengthened her determination again, and made a strong vow.

“Fufu, there is no reason to get that worked up………………rather, I think Yurie was somehow worked up from the beginning of today……….if not, you would not chase her that far during that time……….Did something happen, Yurie?”

“……….Nai. Nothing”

It was for an instant but, Yurie sent her sights over to me.

(------? Just now………….)

Behind me, Miyabi, Tora and of course Tachibana who is in front of me were looking downwards so they did not notice the movements of her sights.
“………………I guess she got too worked up because the opponent is a strong one right?”

“Fufu, I see. If that is the case then, Yurie has one unexpected side to her huh………….”

After I made a random follow up after seeing Yurie’s state, it seems Tachibana was satisfied with that.

“But Yurie. I feel that your weapon is speed……………and the coolness to see through in an instant. I hope you will not forget that and go to battle……….”

“Ya---. Thank you for the advice, Tomoe”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pekori* around the time Yurie lowered her head, a gunshot could be heard from quite far.

Either someone running away from the spot or was hiding got defeated.

“I wonder how many people are left…………”

Miyabi muttered that in anxiousness.

“I don’t know. But, it won’t be weird for Lealith to be coming to this west side”

That is why, we have to make some kind of plan before then or else we have a slim chance at victory.

“Understanding the situation is first -------our battle strength is, me, Yurie, Miyabi and Tora, these 4 people”

Yurie could only swing her right hand due to the influence of a fracture.

Although Miyabi’s <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> has a trustworthy power but, it's reckless to charge directly at the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

I can’t think of anything now but, I included the methods we can use before moving to the next confirmation.

“Like I thought, I think we should use the difference in numbers. The only ones able to keep up with her movements are me, Yurie and Tora, so I think it is appropriate for the 3 of us to surround her and fight”

“Fuun.

“Don’t say that. That is why; we have to think of a way to surround Lealith”

“………….I think the Sora plaza is a good spot”

I agree with Yurie’s comment.

It is because it would be the 2nd encounter battle if it is a narrow space, and we cannot use the advantage of many numbers of people.

“The problem is the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> counter-plan but, I don’t know if I could bring her to an effective range……..”

This is something we won’t know unless we try it out.

“Please be careful if you get close too. Her taijutsu is quite something.

I nodded while recalling the fight from just now.

Although it was close quarter combat that I'm good with, I could only get one hit in.

Forget that, I was the one that was getting attacked.

If what I took was a bullet instead of a locking then, everything would end at that point.

(Well, since she is thinking of leaving me as the main dish, she probably did not use the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> as a method to slow me down………)

It is thinkable that the reason why she aimed for my shoulders instead of my head or chest is because of that.

(Hnn…..?)

Suddenly, something caught on.

“Fuun. <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and Taijutsu…………seriously, what a nasty woman. On top of that, it is annoying that she keeps showing her easiness”

“Ahh. That <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> rotating habit…………..--------!”

The moment I replied to Tora, I noticed what caught on to me.

It was the weird feeling that I had during the offense and defense exchange.

(Why does Lealith let that '''''habit appear during a close-combat'''''…….!?)

Although one mistake would cause the rose on her chest to scatter and result in her lost.

Is it done unconsciously, or---------

'''''She has to do that movement?'''''

(-------!!)

I felt all the pieces fit into place.

Was the '''''movement Lealith kept showing to us until now''''' really a habit.

If my imagination is correct--------

I recalled back Lealith’s back during the time in <<Survive>> and the previous <<Kouryou battle>>.

(Lealith normally………….no, wait………..)

“Tooru-kun………?”

Miyabi called out to me when I suddenly got quiet.

“Sorry, I was thinking. More importantly everyone, listen to me………..this is just a possibility but------“

I turned my face to everyone and said the rest.

“We might be able to win”

Yurie and Tora went out of the shop to get into position.

“Miyabi, I leave the rest to you”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun and the rest please work hard too”

I then talked to Tachibana who was lying down behind Miyabi who nodded.

“Alright then, you have to endure a little more so work hard”

“Aah, I understand…………..I will only rest after I get report of the victory……..”

Although it was weak, she made a promising answer.

“I am heading off now”

After I reached the Sora plaza, I went and took position in the center.

Small paths connect to the main path and what’s more, since this part of the first floor the atrium, this spot could be seen clearly from the 2nd floor.

In an opposite direction, this spot is also a place where surprise attacks hardly work and I am wary of sniping.

I will stop Lealith here and Yurie and Tora who are hiding around her will come out and complete the surrounding.

(After we bring it to that situation, it will finally be the start line…………..)

After that, it will be a tightrope walking with the rope worn and patched up.

Will we really cross this rope.

No matter which it is, all we have to do now is wait for Lealith to appear-----

“Tooru…………..”

“Yurie. You have to be hiding”

The silver girl showed herself from her hiding spot.

Coming from 3 sides is important so, we will not be able to surround her if we are together like this.

“I am sorry. I really wanted to tell you something……….so please, just for a while………..”

I could not say leave the talk to when the <<Survive>> end when Yurie looked so apologetically.

“………….Is your body okay?”

“Ya---.it’s a little heavy though”

“I see………..sorry, to force you like this”

“Nai. More importantly, I just don’t want to get spotted”

After saying that, Yurie touched her own chest.

The current Yurie certainly has slower movement than usual.

Whether or not that reason could or could not be noticed will be one of the turning points for the battle.

“So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s about the words Tomoe said just now------about me getting worked up”

Although Tachibana agreed with the follow up I made, I think there is something.

Our time together is not so shallow until I did not feel anything from the sights Yurie shown to me in an instant.

“It is just as what Tomoe said. I got worked up. I got worked up at that person……….”

“…………is it perhaps the <<Duo>> matter?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* Yurie nodded and the bells rang.

“Tooru refused that invitation and that person got angry too. But, if Tooru and that person have a relationship of accepting each other in this <<Survive>> then…….”

“Did you think I would bring up being a <<Duo>> with Lealith?”

“…………..Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin*Yurie nodded and the bells rang.

(I see. That’s why-----)

The fact that the number of time we sleep together increased ever since I told her about the <<Duo>> invitation.

The fact she said to win which was different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

The fact that, she said she would wait for me even though I told her it's okay to go on ahead.

The fact that she headed towards Lealith, even though I told her not to overdo it to stop her.

The reason why Yurie kept doing those actions and saying words unlike herself was a way to show her feelings of wanting to be by my side.

At the same time when I understood the consistency, I thought the silver girl was very cute.

That is why I------

“Ah…………”

I pat Yurie’s head gently.

“I told Yurie that I am happy to be with you. Those words are not lies. It definitely is true, and will stay that way”

“Tooru…………”

“Are you relieved already?”

“Ya,Ya----“

I once again patted her head after Yurie nodded.

“Okay. Now that you are relieved, you should get spirited again. However, don't overdo it or you will end up worked up you know? That’s because we have to report '''We won''', to Tachibana who is working hard”

“Ya,Ya---……!!”

It was at that moment Yurie made a strong nod.

“…………..did you forget that we are in the middle of <<Survive>> now?”

“”-------------!!””

An utterly amazed voice came down suddenly.

When I looked up-----at the direction of the voice, a beautiful girl with a red rose attached on her chest and has Yellow topaz and {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}}, was sitting on the glass fence while folding her legs and was looking down at us.

She was not holding her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and was not showing any intentions of wanting to fight immediately.

“That’s a surprise, when have you been there………?”

“I am quite good in erasing my presence. That’s because it's important for the hunt”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fu**Fu* she laughed while narrowing her eyes.

“And of course, that goes for detecting presence too”

“………..Did you eliminate everyone else”

“That’s right. That is why I came to take the main dish. By the way-----“

Right in the middle of her words, Lealith jumped up to and took one spin before landing on the plaza without making almost any sound.

“Let’s stop the slow parts okay. I came taking on the invitation so, I think you should come out too you know?”

“Fuun. You really are taking this easy”

Tora showed himself from the store he hid in, at Lealith’s words.

“Well, it’s predictable that he would be nearby”

“Isn’t that obvious. Attacking from many directions is effective if you fight an opponent with a <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>”

“Haha, you are going to accompany us even though you know all that, what an energetic service”

“That’s because it’s more interesting that way. By the way-----“

After giggling, Lealith looked at our faces.

“What about the other two?..............even though I said that, one of them should have gotten hit by a bullet and the other one looks slow so, I guess you decided that they won’t become battle strength and left them”

Inside the 2nd battle, it seems she was calmly observing the movements and reactions of the surroundings.

“You really looked carefully huh. But, Tachibana and Miyabi are-----“

“They are fighting with us”

Yurie interrupted me by saying that and placed her hand on her chest.

“Like your hearts are together? I don’t hate those types of sentimental feelings”

It was slight but, the smile disappeared from the gold girl.

“Strong feelings becomes <<Power>>………….that is what I believe”

Although it was soft, those words were filled with a strong will.

It could be felt that she was burdened with something judging by the atmosphere which was different from usual.

“Well then, let’s begin already. The {{Furigana|last battle|dance}} of this <<{{Furigana|Survive|Party}}>>!”

“Just like I promise, I will go all-out………..!!”

“I will make you know how useless you are even if you go all-out!!”

The gold girl placed her hands on the <<Astar>> on her chest and shouted.

“<<Blaze>>!!”

At the same time the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> manifested in Lealith’s hand, Tora and Yurie ran to left and right with me in the center.

Lealith was the one who took the initiative.

The same time the gun shot and I deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>, our offense and defense state reversed because Tora and Yurie jumped in.

After dodging the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> Yurie’s <<Saber>> was next.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>JaKiin*!! However the blade was stopped by the gun’s frame.

“It was a somewhat rough sword skill but, it was a heavy and good attack. But-------'''''your movements are duller than just now'''''. Since you are only using one hand and sword, it would mean that there is quite some damage left I guess”

Seeing through Yurie’s movement turning dull in an instant, Lealith guessed the level of injury she has.

In a blink of an eye, she rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> before, pointing the gun towards Yurie this time.

However, the silver girl that has regained her inherent coolness guessed the line of fire from the gun and dodged the bullet.

“It’ll be a problem if you forget about me!!”

At that moment, Tora once again took a side sweep with the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> and cut the air.

“Of course, I did not forget”

Same time with her words, she rotated her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> and pointed the gun at Tora this time.

“Guh……….!!”

Tora evaded his body from the shooting line immediately but, he distorted his expression.

That’s because Lealith kicked his side stomach like an elastic whip.

She used the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> as an intimidation and countered, this made Tora’s body float for an instant.

I switched with the staggering Tora and attacked.

“How about this!!”

I repeatedly showed a left jab and a right back knuckle but, it all hit the air with her bending her body.

---but, right after that, Lealith flipped up her leg while making a swaying posture.

The somersault kick scratched my cheeks and I stopped.

At that point, she landed and pointed the gun at me.

“Kuh……!!”

I immediately flipped the gun frame and diverted the gun; the bullet scratched my cheeks.

Yurie then closed the gaps and made a pincer attack with me.

It was a hectic switch from between offense and defense.

But, Lealith’s rose was not showing any signs of scattering at our fierce attacks.

Although it was good that we took Lealith’s position, the biggest problem was the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> existence.

She flashed the rifle that could make us unable to continue if we get a clean hit, and used it as an intimidation to make our step-in duller.

“What are you doing, Tooru, Yurie!!”

An irritated Tora jumped in between the attack but, his movements were clearly slower than usual.

It seems he was in pain from the kick but, Tora did not say it hurts and unleashed an attack.

“Seriously, you all are so restless”

Lealith said it in a tired voice and was still showing a leisure smile even though she is in this overly disadvantage situation of 3 vs 1.

But even so, the momentum for victory was slowly leaning towards us.

While we were attacking from all directions, Lealith has to be constantly conscious of all 3 of our movements and could only maintain a defensive stance, thus slowly cutting her breath away.

“Eat this!!”

Even though Tora crouched and made a spin kick, it hit nothing because Lealith dodged it easily with a back step.

---But. The moment she landed, *Kurun* she folded her knees.

The fatigue finally reached her legs.

“This is the end………..!”

It was a once in a lifetime chance and Yurie sliced down to finish her but--------

Lealith smiled in an instant.

“It’s a fake”

“------!?”

She went for the finish but since it was a large swing attack, it got dodged again with a back step.

“Too bad, Yurie=Sigtuna”

A big gap will appear if a big swing is performed, and she shot at that part.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Giin*!! But, I got between the girls and deflected the bullet with the <<Shield>>.

“That too bad goes for you too, Lealith. The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> won’t work in this distance!!”

“…………not bad, Kokonoe Tooru. But------“

Lealith swiftly rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

“Don’t think the same trick will work forever!”

In an instant, I focus on the gun’s direction and placed my <<Shield>> at the shooting line.

“------What!?”

The moment it shot-----I saw it.

That the gun slightly lowered and the shooting line changed.

I was able to see through the gun’s direction because of the distance until now.

But for this time, due to it being close, my body could not react in time in the sudden change of the line of fire.

“Guaa……………!!”

I shouted at the pain at my right thigh that felt like a nail pierced through.

“The tables have turned huh”

I fell to my knees and Lealith said it happily.

[Tooru!!][Tooru!!]

“Don’t come!!”

I stopped both of them with my hand.

“If the 3 of us gather at one spot, then we won’t be able to win even though we can win”

“Tooru…………”

“Oh my, are you still planning to win in this situation?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun* '''''she rotated the Rifle''''' and the gold girl smiled.

(It’s just as I thought………….)

Not limited to this fight, and even during the <<Kouryou battle>>, Lealith will '''''definitely show that habit''''' once the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> shoots.

I then found out there is something that could be guessed from that.

That, '''''Lealith is unable to continuously fire the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.'''''

The <<{{Furigana|Western bow|Archery}}>> user Kibitsu said, that she has to manifest the arrow my imaging herself taking it out from the arrow tube.

So I thought, Lealith has to reload too by using the rotation movement of the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

And more importantly, it would be very clear that she would enjoy the fight more if she is able to fire continuously, and there is no way she would not fire continuously without a reason.

“Tooru, are you okay?”

I did not avert my eyes from Lealith and listened to Yurie.

“………moving like normal looks impossible huh”

Although the pain is gone already since this was a <<Blaze>> attack, the part that got shot felt heavy.

(It would have been great if the three of us cornered her then………..)

“You all look beaten up but, are you all still going to work hard?”

I lost my legs; Yurie lost her shoulders and Tora’s ribs are probably hurting.

Even if we continue fighting, forget cornering her, we would probably be just waiting to lose.

(……………Which means, there is only one thing left to do)

I made my determination and looked straight at the {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} and answered.

“That’s true…………Let’s end this already”

“Yes. It is a little regretful but--------everything must have an ending”

The gold girl prepared the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>------

And I prepared myself too.

I pulled back my fist like I am going to shoot an arrow and charged up.

Turie and Tora jumped to the left and right respectively at that signal.

“Just now, you asked that was I still planning to win right? Aah, that’s what I am planning to do. We will------Win!!”

Together with a roar, I released my strength.

'''''Towards my own feet.'''''

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pikiiiiiiii!!* The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} released with the <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>’s strength made a crater.

“Wha……….!?”

Small and large fragments flew around and Lealith jumped back in reflex.

The moment I confirmed that, I looked upwards and shouted.

“Now, Miyabi------!!”

“Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh-----!!”

A loud shout echoed in the building.

Coming from the stairs heading towards the roof on top of the Sora plaza, Miyabi was holding the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and was charging-----no, was jumping down.

“------!! You’ve thought of that!!”

The {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} was to limit the directions Lealith can run away to.

Next off would be Miyabi who was standing-by performing a lance charge downwards for an ambush but, the plan I prepared did not end here.

Rather, I was convinced Lealith would not let this end and continued the plan.

Lealith responded to my expectations by dodging the lance charge and------

Almost at the same time, Yurie and Tora charged at her.

“This timing………..! I can’t evade!?”

Lealith guessed our intentions in an instant and the leisure smile disappeared from her expression.

Even if she defeats one of them, the remaining person will definitely bring her down by attacking the opening due to the reload.

This is what we aimed for……..!!

“I won’t……….be defeated!!”

The gun was pointed at Tora.

Even though Tora dodged the bullet immediately, it scratched his head and broke his balance before falling down.

Yurie then slipped into the gaps.

She aimed for this instant that Lealith has not finished reloading yet.

“It will finish with this………!”

In that moment-----Lealith smiled.

“…………'''''You are the one that will be finished''''', Yurie=Sigtuna”

“-----!?”

The moment Yurie swung down her <<Saber>>, Lealith thrust the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> which was not reloaded yet towards Yurie’s chest-----

Almost the same time the blade was about to dig into her upper arm, she pulled the trigger.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zutaan*………..!! A dry sound echoed throughout and Yurie’s small body got blown away before----

She fell to the floor.

“How regretful, it’s a fake. Did you think I need to reload?”

Lealith send a sidelong glance towards me while making a smile.

It was a trap from the start.

She skillfully prepared a sweet lie by making us think that she reloads by rotating the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> starting from the <<Kouryou battle>>, and made us aim for that chance.

But-----

'''''“I predicted that possibility too”'''''

“Eh……….!?”

Lealith showed an outwitted expression when she saw me lifting the side of my mouth.

'''''“I am saying that I saw through the lie and disclosed the truth!!”'''''

Immediately-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the bell rang.

Lealith turned around and------her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was filled with surprise.

She saw the silver girl flying in the sky with one black wing.

“Wha….!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zan*!! The brandish got through faster than Lealith pulling the trigger.

“With this……….it’s checkmate”

The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> left the gold girl’s hand-----and dropped to the floor.

“N-no way……….I'm sure I shot through your chest-----…………!! That’s!!”

Lealith noticed.

She noticed the existence of the <<Chain>> making a dull glow inside the hole she made on Yurie’s uniform.

“No way, you wrapped that around your body…………so that’s why your movements got duller”

Lealith said that while touching her cut right arm with her left hand.

“So there are 2 ambushers huh………..I lose as expected”

Lealith moved her sights towards <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> that fell to the ground, and made a sigh of admiration.

Yes, it was just as what Yurie said just before the fight, we were fighting together with not only Miyabi but also with Tachibana too.

“Tachibana’s hard work profited”

The <<Blaze>> disappears if she faints-------and that’s the reason why I told her to work hard.

“……………Fuun. Don’t forget I went along with your plan”

Maybe it was from the impact from getting grazed from the bullet; Tora was placing his hand on his head while saying that.

In order to make Lealith shoot continuously and to make her get deluded that I was deceived, so we had him take up a role to do it.

Similarly, although it was great that the ground got destroyed by my {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} but, the skin on my fist tore because it was not able to withstand the impact and was stained with the blood that spurted out.

“………………I really thought you got deceived”

“It’s true that i was deceived at first………….but I recalled back. That last time, I saw Lealith shooting the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in A la mode”

That time, Lealith pulled the trigger without any gaps in between.

Then why did she started that action at the <<Kouryou battle>>.

It’s obvious. She started it to fight me in this <<Survive>>.

There was a reason why she did not fire continuously.

The reason why she did this was to flip the table, right before the moment I'm convinced of my victory.

“Lealith. Continuing this anymore now that you can’t hold the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> is unreasonable”

It seems Lealith was having a hard time lifting her arm because it got slashed by Yurie, so if we keep fighting like this, there was no chance for her to win.

“………………………”

“Lealith. It’s over-----“

“I won’t say it twice”

“Eh……..?”

Those {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} shoot towards me-----and she made her move.

“………….Not yet”

There was a strong will of light coming from her eyes.

“I won’t give up!!”

“-------!!”

The gold girl kicked up the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

Her right arm cannot move because it got slashed.

But even so she still grabbed the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, even though it is going to be hard to move her left hand because of the damage in her upper arm.

“Kuh……..!”

I immediately pulled back my fist stained with my blood and took a stance.

(I can scatter the rose with the {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} impact wave if it is in this distance!!)

Lealith put strength into the finger pulling the trigger and the moment I was about to release the power stored in my fist------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bannn*!! A different dry sound from Lealith’s <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> echoed and at the same time, I received an impact on my shoulders before dropping to my knees.

“Ga,aah…….!?”

It was slightly late but, a scorching heat and pain attacked.

“Uu, Guh, aah……….Wha-what……..?”

After I turned behind while withstanding the pain, there were 3 guys standing there with {{Furigana|battle suits|Body suits}} on.

The guy in the middle was holding a pistol and there were gunpowder smokes coming off the nozzle.

(This guy……….shot me……!?)

“That was too close for comfort huh. Lealith=Bristol”

The guy called Lealith’s name in a cheeky voice.

“Lealith…………..who are these people……..?”

Even though I asked while pressing my shoulder which was twitching in pain, she swung her head.

“I don’t know. Who are you all. What do you all want!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kii* Lealith glared at them while demanding the group of men to reveal their identity.

“The <<Equipment Smith>>-dono’s subordinate------you should understand if I answer that right? We came to pick you up ordered by sir”

It seems Lealith got an idea from the man’s reply and got taken back for a moment.

But she immediately revert back her expression and pointed the gun at the group of men.

“………..I refuse. I don’t have the duty to follow someone who rudely stepped into my dance party with those dirty feet. And if you wanted to escort in the first place then, start with sending an invitation first”

“Ya-re Ya-re…………that’s the answer after bringing my legs this deep inside here”

“I don’t remember asking you all to pick me up”

“……………hey you guys. What did sir ask us to do for this type of situation?”

“If she resists then, we give her a beating as long as she doesn't die before bringing her up, was what he said. Kehihii”

The guy behind made a nasty laugh.

“-----Looks like it”

Faster than his words, the guy pulled the trigger.

But------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Jigiinn*………!! The leader guy raised his eyebrows, '''''when the bullet got deflected by the <<Shield>>'''''.

The guy asked in a pissed manner when I stood in between Lealith and him.

“………..What are you doing, brat”

“I don’t know what’s going on but, Lealith is our classmate. More importantly, I will be troubled if you bring her away before our battle is settled”

“Kokonoe Tooru………”

“You’ve said it, Tooru. I will not forgive a victory from a time up because that woman got dragged away”

“It is just as Tooru says. That’s why------we will protect this person”

Yurie and Tora stood beside me.

“You brats. I will have you know the price for acting like a hero”

Gunshot’s echoed one after another.

“Whaaat………!?”

Even with all that, I blocked it with the <<Shield>> and the guy was surprised.

“Unfortunately, I got trained quite a bit from Lealith today”

“…………..even if you all are brats, you all are still <<Exceed>> huh. But………..how about this!!”

The guy prepared an assault rifle this time instead of a pistol.

“------This is bad!! Yurie, Tora, get away!!”

It’s okay if it’s a single shot but, it is impossible to block random shooting like I thought.

“Kyaaa!?”

I immediately carried Lealith and jumped to the side and Yurie and Tora jumped away.

[Tora, I leave the left to you……….!][Fuun, I know!!]

Almost at the same time they regained their posture, Yurie and Tora jumped towards the guy.

But the 2 guys standing-by behind the leader stood in front of Yurie and Tora and------

Blocked Yurie’s <<Saber>> and Tora’s<<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> with a knife.

“Not even a budge……!?”

It was not surprising for Tora to be surprised. Different from our looks, our physical strength enhanced by the <<Luciful>> cannot even be compared with normal humans.

“Kuku………did you think you all are the only existence transcending humans?”

“What did you say……..!?”

The moment he felt shaken at that devastating statement, Tora was kicked away and Yurie got grabbed on the arms before being swung around and got slammed to the ground.

However, the shocking part of the guys in {{Furigana|battle suits|Body suits}} has only began.

“Fast…….!?”

Yurie’s expression changed.

That’s because, '''''Tsukimi was the only person faster than her''''' until now.

Those guys have the speed that could not be caught up by Yurie, even If her body was in her top-shape.

Having their speed and powers exceeded, the guys freely attacking with their assault rifle and knife quickly cornered the both of them into a predicament.

“Yurie!! Tora-----!!”

“Oooto, I am your opponent”

The moment I directed my senses towards the both of them, the leader stood in front of me.

Although I was going to immediately use {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}, the shoulder that got shot started to hurt and I couldn't put any strength into it.

“Ku, ah………!!”

I drove my fist in like that but, it got blocked with one hand easily.

“Is the <<Exceed>> only this level?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mishiri*…………..he put in strength into his fist to crush mine and I raised a shout from my throat.

The guy showed his teeth and laughed.

“I’ll teach you this, brat. This is how you punch someone……….!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Doboo*!!My stomach got crushed from the impact he punched up to my stomach, and I throw up the air in my lungs.

“Ka…….ha,a………!!”

Another existence transcending humans other than <<Exceed>>.

After I got to my knees from that tremendous power, my chin was kicked upwards.

“Guah…….!!”

I got blown away and fell to the ground pathetically.

“To-Tooru-kun…….!!”

“Do-don’t come here, Miyabi………! Run away………!!”

Even though I shouted to Miyabi who was running towards me, the leader’s moves were faster.

He grabbed her arm, and Miyabi got caught.

“Kyaaaa!? L-let go!!”

“Kuku…………..This is a <<Exceed>> even though it’s like this. Looks like she’s quite strong but, she is no different than a little girl to us”

The leader twist Miyabi’s wrist to restrain her before pushing the pistol to her head.

“Hii…..!?”

“It’s noisy so stop shouting………….alright, the other brats stop resisting!!”

The battle concluded at this point.

Yurie and Tora who was still putting up a fight, saw Miyabi getting captured before throwing their <<Blaze>> away.

“Wasting my time, squirming around like that!!”

Tora got sent flying by the guy he was confronting.

The other guy again, raised his fist at Yurie.

“St……..Sto-p……………!”

“Wait!!”

The one that stopped that fist, was none other than Lealith.

“…………….I will go with you all quietly. That’s why; I will have you stop laying your fingers on my classmatse any more than this”

“What if I say no?”

“Your goal is to '''''bring me back without killing me''''' right?”

After saying that, Lealith took the fragment of the ground------and thrust the sharp part to her own throat.

“Release your dirty hands from that girl”

“Okay okay. I’ll do that if you come with us quietly. But-----“

The leader pushed Miyabi aside to release her.

However, the guy remained pointing the gun at Miyabi while walking closer to Lealith----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Paan* a dry sound was produced when he slapped the gold girl’s cheeks.

“You have to calm that mouth of yours too, Bristol’s ojou-san”

“I’ll leave it at that”

Lealith made an angry glare at the guy that was *Niya**Niya* smiling happily.

“Okay then, we will have you go up like this”

He pushed to the gun to Lealith’s back and the group of men was about to leave the Sora plaza.

“Le-Lealith….!!”

When I called her name, Lealith stopped and turned over to me.

“…………………sorry I did not finish the match, Kokonoe Tooru”

After saying only that, Lealith left the place with the group of men.

“Damn………..!! Those bastards….!!”

I could not do anything.

I got irritated at my own incompetence and slammed my fist to the floor.

“So-sorry…………i-if I did not get caught……U-uguu………..”

Large teardrops were flowing off Miyabi’s eyes.

While Miyabi was breaking down crying, Yurie patted her on the head.

My chest hurts badly at that scene.

“Tooru. I think this is not possible but, you are not going to say this will end right?”

“……………aah, of course”

After nodding to Tora, I encouraged my creaking body and stood up.

“Miyabi stop crying”

“B-but, but………I…..Uuu……..”

“It’s okay. No one will blame you. Also, I will save Lealith so, stop crying it’s going to be okay“

“Tooru…….kun……….”

Miyabi looked up at me with wet eyes and nodded back.

“I will go too. I am Tooru’s <<Duo>>, I will be together when you fight”

“Fuun. Don’t forget me too. I won’t be able to settle down if I don't give them a payback”

“I see………Thanks you two”

In spite of being inferior in the last battle, the fact that the both of them did not have their heart broken made them trustworthy.

“But, what are we going to do? It is annoying but, those guys are stronger than us. There is no chance of us wining if we fight straight on”

It was just as Tora says.

We have to make a clever plan for victory, using a surprise attack.

(Think…………! Is there any plan that can make us of each of our distinctive characteristics……..!?)

I looked towards my fist stained in blood and think------

“------!!”

Immediately, the giant hold made by this fist entered my sights.

“Tooru. Did you think of something?”

“……..aah, tentatively. It might work if '''''I add a little arrangement to it'''''. And-----“

I kneel down with one knee in front of Miyabi before saying.

“Miyabi wait right here”

“Eh…………..? Bu-but……….I also…….”

I swung my head at Miyabi who looked troubled.

It was because I noticed Miyabi’s body was trembling in small intervals.

Even though Miyabi was released, she was seized by fear.

That is why, I swung my head.

“I promised this before right. I will come back for you. The situation is kind off different from that talk but, I will definitely protect that promise. I will save Lealith and come back to pick you up so, please wait here”

After I said that I *Pon**pon* lightly hit her head.

“And greet us with a smile when we get back, Miyabi”

“Tooru-kun………..”

This was the second floor of the Nagisa plaza located at the furthest east of the A la mode northern block.

Immediately after I reached here, Lealith and the group of men came up the escalator.

“Kokonoe Tooru…..!!”

After Lealith and the group of men recognized me, they showed their surprise.

“………….brat. How did you get here first”

“There are many back lanes. I came here first when you all were taking your time walking here”

I used the small paths instead of the main path the group of men used and overtook them.

“Also, you guys said that the Sora was “Deep” in and have her go “up”. Which means you came from the roof. And in order to head back to the roof, you have to pass through this Nagisa plaza”

“I see. Then one more question, did you come here '''''alone'''''”

Yes, I am alone. Yurie and Tora were not in front of the escalator connecting to the roof.

“Of course. I came here to save Lealith. It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet”

Hearing my answer, the group of men made vulgar laughs and Lealith shouted angrily.

“Don’t say stupid things already and retreat, Kokonoe Tooru! Did you think you can win against these people alone!?”

“I’ll win………! I------We will win!!”

“…………don’t make me say it twice you idiot!!”

“You don’t make me say this twice too!! We will reach you with our hands and protect you!!”

After saying that, I clenched my fist-----and pulled it back like an arrow.

“Bratt………….are you perhaps going to take on an opponent with an {{Furigana|Assault rifle|}} barehanded?”

“Aah, that’s right. However, you guys aren’t the target my fist are targeting though”

“Don’t say stuff that does not make sense you brat! I’ll mince every other part-----other than the part hidden by that small <<Shield>>!!”

They pulled the triggers of the assault rifles pointed at me.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gagagagaga*!! The gunshots were enough to tear my ears apart. I hold out the <<Shield>> towards the countless bullets attacking.

But of course, I could not deflect all of it and just like the man’s declaration, my flesh was getting scrapped off and several bullets pierced through my body, arm and legs.

“Uguh……..Guaah…!!”

I groaned at the pain attacking my body and was about to lose my strength.

(Stand it! I promised to save Lealith and go back!!)

I lowered my sights straight down in front of the endless muzzle flashes.

“Go through------!!”

I used everything my body can mutter and slam the floor with {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} like just now.

The only difference is that this is '''''the second floor'''''.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Bishiii*!! The cracks that took an instant to spread out, reached the feet of the group of men.

The men shooting blindly were slightly late in noticing because of the muzzle flash released from their weapon-----

And in the next moment, the 2nd floor foothold started to collapse.

“Lealith!! Come!!”

I extended out my hand to her right in the middle of the collapsing foothold.

“Kokonoe Tooru!!”

While dodging the stray bullets which has lost its target, the gold girl jumped into my arms.

“I leave the rest to you two, Yurie, Tora-------!!”

[Ya---!!][Leave it to me!!]

I heard the replies of both of my trustworthy comrades standing by at the 1st floor----

The 2 <<Exceed>> turned into 2 blades and charged towards the wreckage falling down with high-speed.

They ran through the wreckage like threads weaving its path and they slashed the men each respectively-----

“Yo-you brats-------!!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuzaa*!! Both of their sword lines crossed at the leader for last.

A loud sound echoed throughout the building immediately.

Dust rose up and the group of men got buried in the wreckage.

But----it still wasn’t the end.

“You damn brattttttttttttttts!!”

Even though his armor was sliced apart, he got slammed to the ground, and got crushed by the wreckage, the leader stood up.

“I will kill youuuuuuuuuuuuu!!”

After pointing his bloodshot eyes from inside the broken helmet to me, the man took out his knife and charged at me.

My fist was broken so I have no weapon that can beat the guy in one hit now.

However----this goes '''''only for me.'''''

“Lealith!!”

I shouted to the gold girl in my arms.

“Lend me your <<Soul>>!!”

Everything was told with just those words.

The <<Flame>> danced and the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> appeared in Lealith’s left hand.

“I will do the aiming!! So------you pull the trigger!!”

I nodded and placed my hand on Lealith’s thin and flexible finger------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 10.jpg|thumb]]

“This is………..the endddd--------!!”

A gun shot echoed throughout.

“…………Tooru was too reckless”

When I was right in the middle of performing emergency treatment to my crushed fist, Yurie made a seemingly angry expression.

“Iya, I could only think of that during that time and……….”

“………….to crush your fist just because of that reason, are you an idiot”

Tora silently nodded at the astonished voice flying over from Lealith who was leaning against the wall.

“But well………..”

“Hn?”

“…………..Thank you for coming to save me”

Although the last part was soft, those words perfectly reached my ears.

“You’re welcome…………..by the way, is it really okay if we don’t head up to check?”

“It’s okay. There is no way both Mikuni and Tsukimi would fall behind opponents that we can beat. And if they are currently fighting then, we would only be a hindrance if we go”

“Well that’s true”

I could only agree to her sentence, especially the last part; I then made a sigh.

But, there was something else I am curious about those men.

“…………….hey Lealith. You know about their boss, the-------equipment whatever you call it right? If it is alright with you, can you tell me?”

“…………..Sorry. I can’t tell you even if I am the <<Exception>>”

(Well she said that even if she is the <<Exception>>, so it might be related to the so-called dark side of the academy like that time with Tsukimi………..)

I gave up asking for more when I saw Lealith saying that with a sharp expression.

Soon, around the time my emergency treatment was done, I raised a lively voice to change the atmosphere.

“………well then, let’s go pick Miyabi and Tachibana up then!”

“Ye----. Let’s do that. We made them wait for quite a long time”

“Haha, it took us quite a while”

But suddenly-------the gold girl suddenly stood in front of us, when we were about the head back inside.

“Wait, Kokonoe Tooru”

“Lealith………..?”

The gold girl pointed at the rose at her chest and said.

'''''“It is still not over”'''''

“………I, on top of my fist being crushed, I took some bullet hits you know”

“You’re noisy. That is why I waited for your emergency treatment to end. You still can move a little right”

“O-oi oi………..Are you serious……..?”

“Of course. In the first place, weren’t you the one that said-------It will be a problem if you bring her away when the match is not over yet”

Lealith flicked her yellow topaz hair, before continuing.

“I also can’t use my dominant hand so, accompany me to the end. Weren’t we going to accept each other”

“Accompany her, Tooru”

After saying that, Tora pulled a button off his school uniform.

“………..I get it”

I took my position while making a sigh. I can’t put in any strength but, it is probably possible to at least scatter the rose.

Not long later, the button Tora flicked right up reached the summit and started to fall-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kii---n*. Using the sound of it dropping to the ground as the signal, Lealith and I moved at the same time.

After a moment, the rose scattered-----

And this time, the curtain for the <<Survive>> closed.

---in addition, it's a different story that both of Miyabi and I became embarrassed when she came hugging me when we went to pick her up and Tachibana who looked like she could not walk was making a big rampage when I tried to carried her.

===Part 2===

“Fuhahaha. As expected from the <<Exceed>>. It looks like being un-adjusted is no match”

After looking at his subordinates lying on the floor while making groans in the surroundings, <<Equipment smith>> made a laugh.

Not only was their opponent Mikuni uninjured, there was no stains on him and that shows that the fight that took place just now turned into something so one-sided until it could not be called a fight anymore.

“There is also no reply from the people that head down”

After the loud sound ended, there was one reply from the transmitter so <<K>> shrugged his shoulders.

“Fumu. I never would have thought they would lose to students. Iya iya…………it seems you have quite some excellent students there”

“Thanks to us having especially promising students this year, I am really looking forward for the future”

The faces of the people that took down the people that went down floated in Sakuya’s mind and she made a smile.

“Well then, what will you do next? If your side wants to leave then, we will not lay our hands on you all any further”

“Hou, that is thankful. Well then <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono, I will generously follow your words. <<K>>-Kun, order those who can move to retrieve the people that went down”

After she told him that they could leave, the <<Equipment Smith>> accepted it without any shame.

Soon, the retrieval of the subordinates that got taken down by Tooru and the group ended; <<K>> and the group finished their preparations for evacuation.

“Well then, we will be leaving now. <<{{Furigana|Blaze Witch|Blaze Diabolica}}>>-dono------let’s meet again someday”

“Please, as you wish”
It was during that time Edward got onto the helicopter after turning his heels around and <<K>> was about to follow him-----

After seeing them, <<K>> stopped and directed both his shooting-like eyes to them.

There were 3 people that took his attention.

One of them was their target, the gold girl.

Another was a small girl with {{Furigana|Silver hair|Silver Blonde}}.

And the black-haired young man carrying a girl standing in between them.

<<K>> made a hunch. That this boy was the one that took down his subordinate.

For a short time, Tooru and <<K>>’s sights crossed.

“……….Looks like we will meet again soon”

That was a prediction. However, it was close to conviction.< He have conviction that they will meet again>

The brief encounter reached an end just like that.

While staring at the giant helicopter, Sakuya whispered out.

“………….<<Equipment smith>>-sama. We are the same and yet different. That is why our paths will never intersect”

Her mutter did not reach anyone’s ear and got blown away by the wind just like that.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2014-03-14T18:41:52Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 5 『《{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}》,Start』==

===Part 1===

“Alrighty then, how many of you remember about the inter-league match ☆“

Most of the class raised their hands at Tsukimi’s question.

Of course, '''''it was most of the class not all of them.'''''

“……….Kokonoe-kun. Why. Did. You. Not remember~?”

Tsukimi was poking my forehead with her fingers while making a business smile.

“I recalled back when I heard it just now”

“I’ll kill you”

Tsukimi returned to her true-self for an instant and mumbled something before putting back her smiling mask on again.

“Okay okay, it looks like there is one very pathetic person who did not remember sensei’s talk so, I’ll explain this once more♪Late this month, there would be an interleague match with the 2nd years held. And the name is <<Kouryou battle>>, Okay?“

“Is it something like the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>?”

“Yes yes. But this time it isn’t a <<Duo>> battle but instead it is a battle between the grades. The first years vs the chosen members in the 2nd year”

“Sensei, I got a question. Why does the 2nd year have to go with chosen members?”

“That’s because, if we normally went with everyone in the 1st year vs everyone in the 2nd year then it won’t be much of a battle right?”

Tsukimi replied back with the harsh reality in a light tone to the girl who asked.

Sublimating to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> is the condition to promote to year 2.

Judging on how strong I got after the physical enhancement, if we fight the whole 2nd years then we will have a hopelessly large difference in battle potential even though we are winning in numbers.

Tsukimi then continued explaining the rules.

The contents were roughly summarized.

○Everyone in the 1st year, and 4 teams of <<Duo>> chosen for the 2nd year.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is at the training area.

○It would be the first years’ victory if the flag is toppled within time limit.

“……………which means, it’s alright to think of this as a Botaoshi<ref group ="2E">A game of toppling the opponent’s flag not capture the flag</ref> right”

Tachibana was the one who said that bluntly.

“YES♪”

(It is totally different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>…………..)

Different from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> which is attentive to actual battles, the <<Kouryou battle>> this time feels like a contest-----no, a game.

Judging by the rules, the first plan of the 2nd years would be not having their flags toppled so, they would probably in their defensive side.
However, as long as we use the numbers crossing 40 people and attack while having the mindset that there is no necessity to defeat the 2nd years then-------

“You are making a face as if the 1st year has the advantage?”

“……….we-well I do think so”

She hit the bulls mark, and I nodded while contemplating whether my thinking was wrong.

“Tentatively, the 2nd years’ percentage of winning is about 70% for this”

8 vs 40----

There is no way we would lose if we look at numbers but, the 2nd years have already overcome strict training during the 1st year and most likely have a few numbers of <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> within them.

Also, the reason why their winning percentage crossed 70% is because they form strategies to cover up the difference in people.

“So with that said, if you all don’t use your heads then you all will get beaten up senselessly you know, ♪But, you all would win if you topple the flag so good luck　♥”

(Ya-re Ya-re. Don’t say it like it’s easy………….)

Even though we have 10 <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>, the 2nd year have gone through accumulated tough training during their first year. Incomparable to us, they probably had tactics and strategy slammed into them and more importantly, the biggest problem is that they might have a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

(As expected, it is important to make a good plan……..)

Although I was thinking that, honestly speaking I really want to try and have a front on match with the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

Even if I don’t win, having a battle with a strong person will become an important experience.

“Ah, oh yeah. It seems the 2nd years are going to have their members selected today so, let’s go spy on them♪“

“That’s one heck of a bold way to spy…………”

“I don’t think we will get exposed if we go quietly　☆”

“There is no way spying with 40 people and above would not get exposed…………”

In the end, after we accepted to boldly go observe them, everyone in the class moved to the training area.

There was already a battle royal commenced in the middle of the battle field to choose the members and we sat down at the audience seat.

(Hn? The chairman is here too………..)

I found the girl wearing a gothic dress at the visitor seat.

Just like usual, Mikuni-sensei was sitting beside her and the 2nd year’s homeroom teacher were sending their sights to the battle field.

“Tooru. What are you day dreaming for. You’re going to miss it”

“A-aah, sorry……….”

After I quickly looked at the battle field when I got rebuked by Tora-----

As expected from the <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> group who has accumulated training for the past 1 year.

I made a breath of admiration when I saw them freely using their <<Duo>> and excellent combinations with their physical abilities as if it was normal for them.

There were 3 people in there that stand-out.

Judging by the clear difference in physical abilities compared to the other 2nd years, they are probably <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>.

Within the 3 of them, it seems 2 of them were <<Duo>> and were providing cover for each other’s gaps while maintaining a non-aggressive defense.

Even though they were targeted by several opponents, they would counter back with great combinations each time.

The remaining person was quite skilled and kept defeating other opponent students one after another because there was a difference in physical ability.

Soon, the battle royal has come to an end and the 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> stood victorious as if it was natural.

“How do you look at it? Think you can win?”

“Their total power would be tough for us but, since toppling the flag are the rules then it’s the plan after the initial plan”

When I looked over to Tachibana sitting beside me, she replied back like that.

As if to continue my words, Yurie and Tora gave their comments.

“From what I can see, it seems they are just slightly slower than Tsukimi-sensei. If it is 1 on 1 then, there is by no means they are unbeatable opponents even though there is a difference in <<Leveｌ>>”

“Fuun. No matter if there is a difference in physical abilities, I would still win”

“E-err………….we would win if we topple the flag right? Listening to everyone’s talk, It sounds like you all want to fight with the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> people though……………..”

Miyabi looked troubled at our appearance.

[Well, I guess I want to fight since we are at it anyway] [Ya---. That’s right] [Fuun, I’ll fight and win it]

“Ya-re Ya-re…………I understand your feelings but, everyone in the class is comrades in the <<Kouryou battle>>. There might be one vs one when it is needed in the strategy but, it would be helpful if you all prioritize the victory of the class as the fundamentals”

Tachibana made a wry smile while telling her opinion after she saw the reaction from the 3 of us.

“The class’ victory huh…………Tachibana has that kind of side huh”

“What do you mean about that side?”

“Well look, the first thing that would come into me and Tora’s head would be to fight with someone stronger. While Tachibana feels like you would work hard with everyone”

During the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> too, I recalled back the feeling she was pushing Miyabi’s back.

“Fumu……..it is probably from the circumstances in previous environment. In terms of future prospects, I will have to lead everyone in the dojo so; my feelings in stressing on harmony are strong”

Maybe because Tachibana is next heir of a big dojo, she is like that.

Recently, she has gained popularity because she became the mediator of the class and attends to people with that type of conscious.

“The power of harmony instead of the power of individuality huh…………….I would immediately think about myself so, I seriously think Tachibana is amazing to be able to think like that”

“Wh-what are you saying, all of a sudden………..”

Tachibana averted her sights in embarrassment.

“And, judging by the way you said it just now, I hear it as if you and I are completely different”

“Hnn? Do we have something in common?”

Me who was the first one who brought out the individuality and Tachibana who takes harmony importantly, I wonder if there is any common point between the two of us.

“Fufuu. Even though I am like this, I pretty much hate to lose you know”

“…………..haha, well that goes to me too”

After talking about myself happily, Tachibana opened her eyes wide in an instant and laughed back.

“Alright then, now that the 2nd year members are decided, let’s go back to the class room and have a strategic meeting ☆ If you all lose, then I’ll beat you all up　♥”

(What <<{{Furigana|Tsukimi|she}}>> say does not sound like a joke…………..)

While thinking that, I stood up from the seat.

“Ah………..”

At the path towards the training area outside, I saw the gold girl with a butler attending to her enter the room and stopped my legs.

“Lealith……………..”

“…………..”

After the gold girl saw me, she sharpen her sights towards me-------

She did not talk to me and continued going down to the battle field.

(What is she planning to do………?)

I wasn’t the only one having that question.

Not only my 1st year classmates, but the 8 2nd year members that just got selected were also staring at Lealith.

It was only normal. For the 1st years, she was the transfer student that has completely not shown her face in the classroom since the first day’s HR.

For the 2nd years, that’s because an unfamiliar student and what’s more a foreign beauty suddenly appeared.

In the middle of the gathering eyes of curiosity, Lealith stopped in the center of the battle field before saying something doubtful to the ears.

“I am sorry since you all just got your members selected but, can we have the <<Kouryou battle>> now. But, taking account to tiredness you all have, I will take you all on alone”

“---------wha!?”

Shock was running about in the training area.

With just the contents she presented, most of the people became taken back and could only send their sights towards Lealith.

The first one that regained his composure first was a second year male------one of the selected members talked to her in astonishment.

“Oi oi, what are you saying after appearing out of nowhere suddenly. Saying things like the <<Kouryou battle>> and taken us on alone, I don’t get it”

“……………Then, I will teach that body of yours”

“Huh? What did you say……..”

“I won’t say it twice”

In replacement, she shows it with her actions.

“<<Blaze>>------“

In response to the <<Word that carries strength>>, the <<Flame>> dance around-------and manifested the <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>.

“T-that’s…………”

The <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> <<Blaze>> which is heard to be non-existent.

The young man getting pointed by the gun------no, almost every student there doubted their eyes.

Immediately, a dry gunshot echoed and the young man shook his body for an instant before collapsing backwards.

While looking at that appearance, Lealith rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hand.

After a moment of silence, roars of angers were released.

[What are you doing!!][Hey, what are you trying to pull!?][You picking a fight!!]

The 1st years hold their breath when the 2nd years released killing intent.

Lealith made a cool smile and looked towards the visitor seat while gathering the sights on her.

“Looks like things won’t settle peacefully, so can I have the permit for the <<Kouryou battle>>, chairman?”

Lealith said that brazenly at the situation she made up.

“……………that’s quite sudden. I would like to hear the reason”

“Is it okay after I am done”

The gold girl looks like she is not planning to say the reason.

“Seriously………..your selfishness is a real problem”

Chairman Tsukumo made a small sigh------

“I understand. I '''''specially''''' allow the <<Kouryou battle>> to commence now”

“Thank you, Chairman. Well then, now that we got the permission--------“

After making a wink, Lealith turned back to the selected members.

“<<{{Furigana|Kouryou Battle|Game}}>> Start!!”

At the same time she finished saying that, the gold girl slipped in to the girl holding the <<Hammer>>.

“--------!!”

She would never have imagined that she would jumped into her chest area after throwing away the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>’s advantage point.

Taken back, the <<Hammer>> user was getting trusted by the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> while Lealith gave her a warning.

“Everything will immediately end if you daydream………….like this”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>ZuTann!!* A gunshot echoed and the girl collapsed forward.

“…………..6 more to go”

Finally at this point, the remaining 6 selected members switched their body and soul into battle mode.

In response the change in their expression, she narrowed her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} and made a fearless smile.

That sharp glint in her eye makes her look like a hunter in front of its prey.

“Alright………who want to be the next one to be hunted?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pann*!! The sound of a bamboo sword hitting men<ref group ="2E">Faceguard hit in kendo</ref> echoed.

“Okay, 1 men. Match over”

The referee let out a spiritless voice while lying down on the chairs lined up.

The practice occurring now was not any kind of special training but just a normal kendo class.

Although the <<Blaze>> we use are different, we should aim to learn martial arts from the start to end as the fundamentals and get better at using it in your own battle style.

“Fufu, you lost 1 hit magnificently”

After I went to the waiting room after the match, Tachibana made a smile while coming to greet me.

“That’s because that guy became skillful”

It seems Izumi has good senses and was conspicuously improving these days.

If this goes on, it looks like he would progress more than Kigami who is his partner with martial arts experience.

“By the way Kokonoe. Did you learn juukenjitsu<ref group ="2E">柔剣術</ref> before?”

“Aah. Something wrong with that?”

“No…………..considering all that, each time you swing your sword, I feel some kind of weird awkwardness there…………..Something like………..yes, you are hesitating or something…………..”

Tachibana’s insight was correct.

There is '''''reluctance when I swing the sword.'''''

That’s because, the sword to me is a deadly weapon.

It is an only normal fact when speaking it naturally but, it is varies for each individual.

Because it is an existence I hate since my sister’s life got taken away in front of me, so each time I swing it down------even I am reluctant to hold it. Even if it is a bamboo sword.

“……………Kokonoe? Sorry, did you feel bad about it?”

“Ah……..n-no, I guess I can’t trick Tachibana’s eyes. Actually, it’s been like that since last time. It might be a chance just now but, I will think a lot about things like whether I should be attacking there or not”

“So I guess the fist is totally different”

“It’s totally different. I am more suited for this”

After swinging my fist lightly, Tachibana averted her conscious from my sword.

“Fumu, juu<ref group ="2E">Soft, basically like unarmed</ref>, huh……….so the arts from your place is mainly using the body huh”

“Aah. Is there something wrong with that?”

The Juukenjitsu I learned before is just like its name shows, the combination martial arts of juu and sword.

Rather than using kenjitsu<ref group ="2E">Sword skill</ref> I prefer jujitsu------from the word it looks like judo but, in reality it mainly exists of-------Atemi<ref group ="2E">A vital hit at a person’s body</ref>(Blow), throw, Kime<ref group ="2E">Locking technique</ref>--------and that became my foundation fighting style.

“Errr…………I have no intentions to deny the arts you learned but, I feel that it’s a little consciously inclined to attacking. Advancing forward might be good but, you would eventually get big injuries someday if it’s like that-----------“

Tachibana send her sights over in worry.

“Haha, so that means you’re worried about me huh. Thanks”

“I-I am not really worry about you alone. It is only natural to be concern about my friends and comrade………..”

“I understand. Well, just like Tachibana said, my arts are relatively weighted on attacks if I have to choose either one. But, it’s not like I neglect blocking, I got taught half-way because of circumstances”

“I see. I guess it can’t be helped since everyone has their own circumstances………..”

Things like transfer school probably floated in her mind.

Tachibana did not ask any further and agreed.

“Hey, Kokonoe. I might still be immature but, I think I can teach you something decent”

Tachibana’s movement could become a reference for me.

Especially the defensive body movement and blocking is probably beneficial to apply in the usage of the <<Shield>>.
However-----

“To me, this is something I desire but, is it really okay to say that you will teach someone else in other arts that easily?”

I heard that technique leakage in the arts is extremely strict.

I wonder if this thing is okay for Tachibana who is the next heir for the old martial arts style of a distinguished family.

“Of course. The Tachibana door is always open and is always interchanging with other arts and skills. But, my guidance is going to be strict so be prepared”

“Haha, please be gentle with me”

“Fufu, inside the 18 Tachibana arts there are techniques to handle fighting with weapons unarmed so, I think it would definitely be beneficial for you. However-----“

After making a small distance, Tachibana continued her words.

“Leave these thoughts after '''''we fight her'''''. I would feel sorry breaking your battle style’s balance with techniques remembered in hasty preparation”

“…………We are going to fight with her-----Lealith, huh………”

While pondering, I recalled back the time just a few hours ago.

The memory of Lealith’s <<Kouryou battle>> she commenced in her own arbitrary…………..

Speaking of results; it was Lealith’s one-sided win.

Many vs one and completely in the disadvantage, what’s more there were 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> inside the 2nd year side.

I found this out later but, Lealith’s <<Level>> is <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

Taking the victory even though her physical abilities are certainly lower than the 3 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is one of the reasons why she got the name <<Exception>>.

<<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>------<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

We got shown that <<Power>> in front of our eyes fixedly.

“Alright………who want to be the next one to be hunted?”

At the same time when she rotate her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, *Come on* beckoned them with her hand.

2 people got provoked by her.

One of them was a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> and from what I can see the other one was a boy with a powerful physique holding the <<Mace>>.

Both of them closed in the distance, and lunged an attack almost at the same time.

Lealith avoided the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>’s attack without making any large movement-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakinn*!! And blocked the <<Mace>> with her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

However, Lealith did not hold her ground there and got blown away.

(……..no, she ''jumped'' just now!!)

The moment gold girl who jumped backwards to kill of the impact, was about to hit the wall-----

She made a vertical turn with her body and fixed her posture before kicking the wall and flew up.

She then shot a bullet at the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> mid-air.

Next, the moment Lealith landed on the ground and rotates the <<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, she swiftly pointed the gun at the <<Mace>> user and-------shot his chest.

I heard someone muttered [Amazing…..] at the movements that looks like it’s from a stylish hard-action movie.

But, in battle field there was another meaning of surprise there.

“N-no way………..for those guys to get beaten that easily…………!”

“What is with that <<Blaze>>………”

Just 10 seconds right after Lealith announced the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>>, 3 people-----what’s more within them there was 1 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>>------were defeated and the 2nd year selected members were getting agitated.

Agitated, which means it’s a chance.

“Like I said, if you day dream………..wait, I don’t have the duty to say it twice”

Before the 2nd years regained their composure, Lealith pulled the trigger and one person collapsed-----

She then easily dodged the attack of the comrade she made an enemy out off and countered back.

The only ones remaining were the <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> <<Duo>>.

“Well then……..this would take around 1 minute I guess”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kurun* Lealith rotated the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> in her hands.

(That is a habit more than a provocation)

However that trivial habit-------even though it’s for an instant but certainly, she would not shoot.

And the remaining 2 <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> did not miss that instant.

They were holding <<<nowiki>Small</nowiki> sword>> and <<Scaramasax>> respectively and attacked the gold girl.

Different from just now, Lealith made a huge body motion to dodge for the first time at the sharp blade combinations.

But she could not run away.

There was a difference in physical abilities and she is not allowed to run away.

The 2 blades were attacking in repeated rapid succession and Lealith was only in the defensive.

But, the moment after she dodged the <<Scaramasax>>-----

“How about this?”

While twisting her upper body, Lealith moved the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> behind her hips and shot a bullet. It was a so-called acrobatic shot.

The <<<nowiki>Small</nowiki> sword>> user was the one who collapsed.

The moment his <<Duo>> collapsed, the <<Scaramasax>> user took his sights off Lealith for an instant.

---That chance became fatal.

His legs got swept and he tumbled down-------and at the same time he raised his face, the gun was thrust towards his forehead.

“Right at the 1 minute mark I guess”

Lealith made a fearless smile-----

And immediately, the gunshot to indicate the end of <<Kouryou battle>> echoed throughout the training area.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 7.jpg|thumb]]

“I am sorry to say but, you took 1 minute 6 seconds”

“A-ra, that’s disappointing”

Rather, she replied back happily and Lealith turned her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> into the <<Flame>> and scattered it.

While looking at that appearance from the visitor seat, the gothic girl started talking to Lealith.

“The <<Kouryou battle>> is something to allow the 1st year gain experience by fighting stronger opponents in equal ground depending on the strategies and-------at times, possibly defeating the opponent”

“Yes, I know”

The Chairman raised her eyebrows at the gold girl’s careless reply.

“Then why did you do something like this, commencing it alone and what’s more destroyed the original schedule date by wishing for the commencement of the <<Kouryou battle>> to happen, I would like you to tell me as promised”

“I want to open a party”

“…………what do you mean?”

“I am saying that I want to open a party to deepen my relationship with my classmate. And what’s more I want to make it grand”

“In what way is that related to the <<Kouryou battle>>”

The Chairman asked again at the reply that is not an answer.

“That’s because I had no choice. The <<Kouryou battle>> was clashing with the date, when I thought of borrowing the arena”

“……….which means, you wanted to end the <<Kouryou Battle>> quickly because of own personal reasons”

“Bingo. That was helpful, I can finish this faster”

The Chairman made a sigh at Lealith who made a wink.

“Seriously…………….you did something problematic for me……I have to either commence something with the same contents again in the future or maybe prepare something different……..this is a headache”

“Then there is no problem”

Just what is, everyone in the training area lend their ears to Lealith’s words.

“Just like what you saw, my ability has surpassed the 2nd year selected members. If you say it is possible to defeat stronger opponent in equal ground depending on the strategies then………….could you show that to me?”

“……..i see. Which means, you want to hold a dance party”

“Yes, that’s right. We will dance. The dress up would be <<Blaze>> and the flowing song would be dances of sword strikes”

“Kuhah, this ojou-sama is one hell of a rampaging horse”

Contrary to the words she said softly, Tsukimi made a smile.

“Let’s see, the title would be-----“

While saying that, the gold girl stopped at one point.

“<<Survive>>”

The target her sights were pointed at was-----me.

“…………Just how much you messed her up”

Inside the echoing sound of bamboo swords hitting, Tachibana asked me while I was recalling back the events from a few hours ago.

A few days ago, I roughly told everyone about the case of me being dragged outside the academy by Lealith.

I did not tell her about the <<Duo>> matter but, a lot happened and I got scolded by her.

“Seriously………….”

Tachibana made a big sigh at me who replied back with a wry smile.

“-----With that said, when you all go out together with your escort, just take position and pay attention ♪Of course for attacking too, be very aware for sniping------“

(…………sniping huh)

While receiving Tsukimi’s lecture blankly, I got reminded of Lealith’s <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

(3 more days left to the <<Survive>>……..)

In replacement for the <<Kouryou battle>>, the event hosted by Lealith that got decided opened hurriedly-------the <<Survive>>.

The content of the new <<Blaze practice>> rules are below.

○Everyone in the 1st year vs Lealith alone.

○Usage of the <<Blaze>> permitted.

○Time limit is 1 hour.

○The place is the northern block of the A la mode.

○Either one of it is the victory condition for the 1st year team.

A. Everyone is not eliminated (Everyone is not unconscious)

B. Scatter the rose attached onto Lealith’s chest.

Only 3 things changed.

First is the opponent.

Even though it became one person, Lealith defeated the selected 2nd year members with ease.

She is <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> like us but, it’s better to think she is much stronger than us judging by the abilities we saw.

Next is place.

There were 2 reasons while the A la mode grounds were selected.

The first one, if the place has many obstructions then the 1st year team is extremely in the disadvantage. It makes a lot of sense, from what i saw from that one battle held in the training area.

If it’s a place with obstruction, then wouldn’t the premises of the academy be okay too--------the answer for that question is the 2nd reason.

It seems (According to Lealith), it is more interesting to fight in a shopping mall compare to the school.

Incidentally, the A la mode was reserved by an Ojou-sama of a big company with a reason of making an independence movie-----which will never complete.

The last would be the victory condition.

Regarding this, I think we have quite the advantage.

Lealith have to continue running around and hide, and needs to eliminate everyone one of us who just needs to survive.

If I think by standing on her position, it was not hard to imagine how annoying that would be.

(Nonetheless, I have no intentions of running around)

For the second one, it would be our victory if we scatter the rose on Lealith’s chest; it was very like her.

In order to show her confidence that she will not lose if she fights normally, she imposed a handicap onto herself.

But even so, the gold girl probably thinks that her victory is something unshakable.

(The source of that confidence is the <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>>------the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>, huh…………..)

Just how should I fight an opponent with a super far-range weapon while I am a super close-combat fighter.

I know that it is only natural to somehow get close to her no matter what but----------

(Bullets that surpass the speed of sound…………how am I going to slip past that…………)

Originally, it would be suitable to go with the '''No plan''' like the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>.

But for this time, I have to make a counter-plan for this <<Survive>>, the possibility of things ending before I could get close to her is very high.

(I can’t dodge that as expected…………)

And when I was worrying in my head-----

“Hello hello! Kokonoe-kun!!”

I got called out with a loud voice and Tsukimi was staring at me when I noticed.

“Did you listen to Sensei’s talk?”

“Ah…….so-sorry, I did not listen"

After I apologized, I could hear laughs coming everywhere in the class.

“It would be problematic if you don’t listen properly…………..even though I said that, i was talking about the class has ended a little earlier because I taught you all everything I needed to teach”

When I looked to the clock, there was only a few minutes left to the end of the class.

“Then I don’t have to really pay attention………….”

“You didn’t hear it to the last part because you were daydreaming right?”

“Uu…………..”

When I fumbled my words, Tsukimi brought her face closer and moved her mouth without letting out her voice.

“I’ll scold you, you know”

There is probably no mistake that she will destroy me.

“By the way~, what was Kokonoe-kun daydreaming about? Is it perhaps about Lealith-chan?”

“………….yes, that’s right. Even though I said that, I don’t mean it in a weird way; I was just thinking how I should fight against the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>”

“Just dodge the bullet ☆”

“Don’t ask for the impossible”

I shouted in reflex. But------

“Ahaha, It’s true that '''''it is impossible for your current''''' <<Level>>”

I understood Tsukimi’s announcement-----and several people moved their expression including me.

“Haaaai, Sensei. I have a question”

That slow voice was from a girl called Kibitsu.

Just like that absent minded personality, she does not leave any good results in practical skill practice but her studies are quite good.

I often spot her talking closely with Miyabi.

“Since you said it is impossible then, are you saying that we can dodge it sooner or later?”

“Un, once your <<Level>> get to <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> you can somewhat dodge it I guess♪”

“Seriously……….”

“Honorifics♥”

“Is that true………….”

“Of course of course ☆ You will become somewhat able to see it♪”

Together with Tsukimi’s tone, it was unexpectedly hard to believe.

But if that is the truth then, it would be okay to call the <<Exceed>> beings that surpass humans.

“That’s amazing---.but, I feel <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> isn’t really that faraway----”

Not feeling that surprised, Kibitsu said that in a calm tone.

(It’s true that, it’s not that faraway………..)

It’s 2 more to go if I think that I am <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> now.

As if to deny that thought, Tsukimi erected a finger and swing it left and right.

“That is unexpectedly far you know. Reaching <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is still bearable but, the <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> wall is very very high. So high that around 3 or 4 people at most is only able to reach it every year”

“-----Wha!!”

There were various reactions, there were people who raised their voice, turned speechless, and stood up but most of the students were surprised or in discomposure.

That is only normal. Judging by the first year students, it’s like saying around 70% of us would drop out really.

“Ah, but but, you all are qualified to graduate the moment you all reach <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> so relax ☆ Look, it would be unfavorable for dawn organization if they ask for too much ♪”

A relaxed atmosphere spread out at Tsukimi’s follow.

As expected from the Dawn organization-----it looks like the academy side thought about that too.

But, if the system is like that then------

(It would be great if they did not kick out the loser in the enrollment ceremony………..)

The ponytail girl floated in my mind.

Are they saying that they have no use for people that can’t survive when they have to live.

Cutting them off just because they failed in an exam once is a little------

No, it should not be a small lost, thinking in future prospects.

In the first place, as long as people who has the <<Qualification>> is rare, it would be very inefficient since not everyone is able to enroll if they want to.

However, that question stopped and left a small thorn inside me when a boy asked Tsukimi a question.

“Sensei, why is sublimating from <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> to <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> that tough?”

“Hnn, I think it’s obvious that there is only 1 difference through maths. Well to make things simple, almost everything until <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> is physical ability enhancement. But-----“

Tsukimi made 3 fingers stand at first but, made it four once she reached the middle of her talk.

“Mental strength enhancement will start from <<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> and it would bring out the true power of the <<Blaze>>”

<<Blaze>>------a weapon that is able to defeat someone without hurting.

However it has highly classified information that, if killing intent is put inside, it would become just as a deadly weapon.

I thought that was all it is there is.

If I were to name other advantages then, I thought it would be around the specificity that we do not need to carry it around because it is different from normal weapons but………

(True power--------what kind of power is within the <<Blaze>>………..?)

However unfortunately, the chance to know about that was postponed.

“Well, if you want to know the true powers at <<<{{Furigana|IV|Level 4}}>> then confirm it yourself with your eyes when you get to that, and class is going to end any time now ♪“

The chime rang just at that timing.

“Well then, we will be having physical enhancement training like usual in the afternoon so, be careful to be not be late ☆”

After saying that, Tsukimi left the classroom.

“-----Ah, yeah yeah”

The moment I thought she did that, she came back with movements like a playback.

“For the sake of my cute cute students, and because Kokonoe-kun begged while crying, I will tell you all the method to handle the<<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> ♪”
I don’t remember crying nor did I beg but, I kept silent since I was curious about what the method was.

While looking at everyone in the class holding their breath, Tsukimi made an annoying long pause and-----

“Dodge with your spirit ♥”

She told a completely useless method.

(I was an idiot to expect something…………)

“………A union?”

Since we were having clear skies today, we decided to spread a sheet out on the lawn outside and have lunch on it today.

There is a different kind of charm, surrounding stacked boxes cramped with many dishes from the cafeteria buffet under the warm sunlight.

Pleasant winds blew past by, the smell of grasses tickled my nose, and it feels as if the food is more delicious compared to usual.

In the middle, Tachibana asked us if we should make a union for the <<Survive>>.

“Umu. You all know that there are people that have already teamed up right? I thought it would be good if we team up and challenge her just like them”

Although everyone in the class is comrades in the <<Survive>>, it’s not like we are a big rock.

If there are people that wants to fight then there would be people that would want to run and hide to avoid losing consciousness.

That is why the peoples that chose to fight, got along together and joined hands; and several teams were made just like Tachibana said.

From what I saw from Lealith vs the selected 2nd years, she is not someone that we can beat just because we gather more heads and everyone most likely understands that.

But, the range of strategy would broaden if we increase in numbers and the winning percentage would increase.

So Tachibana invited us after thinking about that.

“If it is okay with you all, how about it?”

Tachibana turned her face around and looked at me, Yurie, Tora and the rest.

“………….well, I don’t mind but, how about you Yurie?”

This has nothing to do with the <<Duo>> this time…………nevertheless, I’ll try asking Yurie------

“If Tooru wishes for it”

After she answered, it looks like Yurie was planning to fight as a <<Duo>>.

“If that is the case then let’s team up. Pleasure working with you, Tachibana”

While saying that, I got a hamburger.

“Umu, it’s decided then”

“Fufu, let’s work hard together, Yurie-chan”

“Ya---“

“What about you Tora?”

“Fuun. Normally, I don’t like grouping up and fight………….but, even I know the likelihood of me winning is exceedingly low if I fight that woman honestly like an idiot at this current stage”

(You could have said it honestly……..)

“So it’s okay to say that the members here are in a union right?”

Tora nodded and Tatsu who was stuffing food into his mouth *Muga**muga* nodded too, and with this the battle union with the usual members has been established.

“So let’s decide how to fight then”

After I said that while picking up the octopus sandwich, Tachibana *I have waited for this* made a smile.

“Fufu actually, I have already thought of several plans already. Would you let me explain it together with the building map? Of course, you all can say anything you want once you all thought of anything”

“You’re really into this”

While feeling a sense of admiration to her, I bite into the chicken nugget.

“Fufu, it’s only natural. I told you before but, I hate losing and like making plans like this”

(As expected from a Shogi lover. Now that I think about it, she said she made lots of plans during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> too, and defeated 3 to 4 groups…….)

……………while recalling back the things I heard during GW, I picked up the Tatsutaage<ref group ="2E">Fish/meat flavored with soy sauce and cooking sauce, coated with starch and then deep fried</ref> with my chopsticks.

“Ah oh yeah. I have something to say before telling the plans------“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Mogu**mogu* when I was stuffing my cheeks with the Tatsutaage, Tachibana faced towards me.

“Kokonoe. Did you think I did not notice you eating only meat from just now!?”

“-----!?”

I was really surprised.

……………enough for the meat to get stuck in my throat.

“Hn, Hngu….!! oOfuu……….nnGu, fuooo………!!”
[To-To-Tooru-kun, are you okay………!?][What are you doing………..]

Worried and astonished voices came flying to me when I was hitting my chest.

“Wa-ter……..! Give, water…….!!”

“Seriously, this is the certainty of divine punishment”

While saying that, Tachibana started pouring barley tea into my paper cup.

---But, i did not have the leisure to wait and took the nearest paper cup while having teary eyes.

“Uh!? Wa-wait, Kokonoe. That’s-----“

I heard Tachibana said something but, I did not bother about it and washed the barley tea inside down my throat.

“My………partially……drank………..”

After drinking up the cup, I made a big exhale.

“………..fu, haa………..haa…………haa. I thought I was a goner…….”

“Are you okay, Tooru”

I thanked Yurie who was rubbing my back.

“A-aah. Somehow………”

While nodding, Tachibana send her sights towards me.

Although I prepared myself to get lectured for only eating meat-----

“Ah-re?”

Tachibana’s face was red for some reason and she was trembling.

“What’s wrong, Tachiba-----“

“Ko-Ko-Ko………Kokonoe you pervert---------!!”

Tachibana suddenly shouted that while running away.

We looked at her back absentmindedly and see her off.

“Why……………”

(It’s tomorrow huh…………)

In the night before the <<Survive>>.

After getting out of the baths and leaning on the wall, I absentmindedly thought of Lealith.

The <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Unrivaled Blaze}}>> which holds unparalleled power----- the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

But that weapon is not the only one strong.

From the way she moved her body she showed during the fight with the selected 2nd years, it’s understandable that she is quite used to fighting.
That is why, I am looking forward to tomorrows <<Survive>>.

It was clear from her attitude that this started because I rejected Lealith’s invitation but, that was not all.

I think we came up with all the possible plans I could think off and only have one plan to handle the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

But, I have no idea whether or not if it is possible and more importantly, I don’t know if I can get to the distance to execute the plan.

(I have to do without practice, I guess. And…………..)

Other than the strategy and plans, there are some things I thought I needed to do no matter what.

That is-----

“Tooru, apple tea”

“Ah……..aah, Thanks”

I regained myself when Yurie called out and stopped my thinking.

After taking the cup filled with apple tea, I took a sip.

“Fuu……….”

I clearly felt the hot fluid flowing down to my stomach.

Around the time I put my mouth on the cup for another sip, Yurie came over to the distance where our shoulders were touching.

After she sat down, Yurie drank the cup she was holding with her small mouth and *Gulp* that sound came from her throat.

“It is delicious”

“Yeah, it’s tasty”

I agreed with the smiling silver girl.

The milk tea I drank with Lealith was delicious too but, this apple tea has the even taste of deliciousness.

(Although this is just an instant………….)

Yurie probably feels the same that this is delicious too.

The time I go through with the silver girl, sometime feels gentle and calm so much that I feel guilty.

The memories painted with sadness, rage, resentment and despair, got forgotten even though it was temporarily.

I could feel the warm normal days which I have lost before.

I sometimes worry if I am allowed to get that warmness.

But, it’s true that there is a part of me that does not what to let it go.

“…………..Tooru. Are you thinking about tomorrow?”

“Aah. Tomorrow----rather, I am thinking about Lealith”

“Is that so…………”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Kupi* Yurie took a sip of the apple tea and opened her mouth again.

“Tomorrow……….for tomorrow-----let’s win, definitely”

“Win huh………..That’s true, it’s not good to think that it’s okay to lose”

Let’s win, instead of work hard.

Different from the way she pumped herself up during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, I thought Yurie was reliable.

“Alright, then………let’s go to sleep already”

“Ya---“

Around the time when the date was about to change, I was going to get to bed but-----

“Tooru. Err……….is it okay to sleep together?”

“………tonight '''''too'''''?”

Yurie nodded when I asked again.

Yes, tonight “Too”.

Actually for the past few days, Yurie has been saying she wants to sleep together.

This became frequent, ever since the time Yurie told me the reason why she was a <<Avenger>> like me on that night.

“……………I understand. Let’s sleep together.

“Ya--. Thank you very much, Tooru”

Yurie made a happy smile.

(Well, I guess I have no choice………….)

Although by accident, she has found out about my past and because of that she told me of her injured heart and memories she did not want to talk about originally.

Her feelings are probably unstable because of that.

In order to divert that sad feeling even if it is little, I continued patting Yurie’s head until she fall asleep for tonight too.

Just past noon in the next day.

We went outside the premises to head to the place where <<Survive>> is going to be held.

We got off the monorail and after we got on the personal bus that was waiting in front of the station, the bus reached the rooftop parking stop in the a la mode in around 10 minutes.

The bus we are riding on now is the only one in this place which usually has many cars stopping too.

“Seriously…………..just how are they, to be able to borrow the whole place”

“What’s more it seems it is borrowed for 3 days. Just how much did this cost”

After looking around the deserted parking spot, I mumbled that and Kigami matched up with my talk.

They considered that the building interiors would be more or less damages so, they borrowed the place for a few days for repairs as reserves.

“………………………fuun”

After Kigami noticed I was the one that called out to him, he raised his eyebrows and distanced himself from me.

(What is it? Did I do something to make him hate me……..?)

After I twist my neck, Izumi who is Kigami’s <<Duo>> hit my shoulder.

“That fella Kigami, lost to you during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> right? That’s why he is looking at Kokonoe with rival eyes. Since he has a very sporty personality, he seriously hates losing”

“Izumi!!”

He probably guessed what we were talking about. Kigami shouted at Izumi.

“Hei Hei. So see you later Kokonoe, let’s work hard. Also, please don’t be angry at him”

“Aah, I get it”

With a light heart, Izumi ran towards Kigami.

“Fufuu, that was a disaster”

“Well, I can’t be helped.

It seems Tachibana heard the talk and made a wry smile, I also replied back after shrugging my shoulders.

“And, looks like the organizer is here”

I don’t know what car model it was but, a high-class looking black car was reflecting the sunlight while showing itself on the rooftop parking spot.

The car then slowly stopped beside the bus we rode on.

The first one that got of the car was not Lealith but her butler-----Sara.

After Sara made a respectful bow, the figure of the gold girl who is her master, appeared from inside.

With the black car as the background, the eye-catching beautiful {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} was shining under the sun and her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} were like gems.

A girl wearing black clothes showed herself from behind while wearing a bewitching smile.

Within the many people holding their breath at them, Tsukimi who rode on the bus to lead us mumbled something.

“Seriously, why am I the only one that has to take care of the brats………….”

“Maybe they didn’t want to let you on because you will cause a ruckus?”

“I’ll crush you……………primarily with one of the 3 great desires”

“Please no”

Since she is someone that would seriously do it, I distanced myself by taking a step back just in case.

“Everyone. There is a talk the chairman wants to present. Please keep quiet”

Mikuni-sensei started the progress and everyone’s sights gathered on the chairman.

“Everyone, how do you do. Everyone should know this but, we were supposed to commence the <<Kouryou battle>> today. But-------“

The gold girl lowered her head after the chairman directed her hands to Lealith beside her as if to introduce her.

“Due to the wish of the Lealith=Bristol over here who enrolled here from our sibling academy, St Foren academy, the plan has changed to commencing the social gathering----<<Survive>>”

Even though she says it’s a change in schedule, the goal for the <<Kouryou battle>> to make us challenge stronger opponents with strategies has not changed in the <<Survive>>.

Because of that, the chairman talked to make us have fun fighting against Lealith no matter how we do it.

“I pray from the bottom of my heart that you all would gain good experience from this <<Survive>>”

It’s not like there was any special change; the whole thing will start once Lealith enters the building after we entered the building first for 10 minutes.

After the explanations were over, my classmates went inside the a la mode building one after another to start the <<Blaze practice>> which is borrowing the name of social gathering.

But, I only took a backward glance at everyone and did not move from this spot.

“It’s okay to head inside with everyone first, Yurie”

“Tooru…………”

After I lightly tap the silver girl’s shoulder while she was slightly raising her eyebrows, I head closer to Lealith.

“What is wrong, Kokonoe Tooru?”

The chairman stopped me when I was heading towards a different direction into the building.

“Sorry. There is something I want to talk with Lealith before this start------“

“I have nothing”

“…………..And that is the case”

Her clear rejecting voice interrupted my words. Of course, it was Lealith.

“I have something to say no matter what”

“I won’t say-----“

“Kuhah, isn’t it okay? '''''Specially''''' allowing something small like a talk, ojou-sama”

Lealith moved her eyebrows, at Tsukimi’s forced verbal argument.

It might be a revenge for making her move here with the bus or maybe she has something against Lealith who moves around by using the <<Exception>> shield as she like-----

I don’t know what her reasons are but, it was a lifesaving question to me.

“That’s true. Just like what Rito says, isn’t it okay to '''''specially''''' allow a talk?”

“…………..i get it”

“Thank you for the recommendation, Chairman………..and Tsukimi-sensei”

“Kuhah. It’s okay. It looks like things are getting interesting anyway”

The lifesaver had a useless reason.

“I’ll say this first; it would be a problem if the starting time becomes late if you talk for too long. Please end everything within 5 minutes okay?”

“Yes, I understand”

After making a smile while looking up at me, the chairman took a step back.

I finally come face to face to the gold girl and called out to her name.

“Lealith”

“…………………”

Even though she was averting her face away, I did not care about it and talked to her-------and lowered my head.

“I am sorry to refuse your <<Duo>> invitation”

“……………..after saying you wanted to talk, is that all you wanted to say?”

Even though she was facing away while leaving it as it is, her bad mood was straightforwardly being told.

“Aah, that’s right. I could only say the reason why I refused that time so------sorry”

“You don’t really need to lower your head. It does not change the fact you refused my invitation even if you apologize and whether you do. Of course, I have no plans to even give an atom of consideration in the <<Survive>> later”

“Aah, I don’t mind that. I really want to fight with Lealith’s full strength anyway”

I trust my fist at the gold girl.

“I will go at full strength too. If both of us go at full strength, I feel we will accept each other without any reserves and stop being in the winning and losing relationship once the <<Survive>> is over”

“…………You’re an idiot right”

“I sometimes think that”

“I don't even know how to reply that………..”

Lealith faced her back towards me, thinking that there is nothing left to talk about.

I thought this when I saw the back of the gold girl.

Once everything ends, definitely………..

“Then, I’ll wait inside. Let’s talk again after this ends”

“……………….”

After I said my goodbyes and was heading inside the building-----

Lealith opened her mouth while facing her backs towards me.

“I will become that girl’s power----------you said this right”

“Yeah I did”

Lealith turned back and looked towards the entrance to the building.

Yurie was being pointed at by her {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}}.

“Then prove it”

The gold girl took a glance at Yurie and stared at me.

“But I will not forgive that-------I will have you know how useless you are”

I did not reply to those words and ran towards Yurie.

I muttered to no one in particular.

“I already know that……………”

It is because I am useless, that I am here.

===Part 2===

“We will accept each other if we go at full strength-------he is just like a child”

Lealith did not reply anything to Sakuya who said it in astonishment.

“Sakuya-sama. We have confirmed their deployment in the vicinity. There are no problems if we start anytime”

“Good work, Mikuni”

After Mikuni finished giving out orders to his previous students, he reported to Sakuya.

This is still a public area even though it is fully reserved, and in order to commence the <<Blaze practice>>, the <<Exceed>>s deployed from dawn organization are securing the vicinity.

“Since that is the case, let’s start this”

“Yes, I understand”

“Ojou-sama please becareful”

“Thank you, Sara. I can have fun for around 1 hour…………..well, it would be nice if they last that long”

Lealith replied that to her personal attendant and faced towards the building entrance before Sakuya talked to her.

“The battle between the same <<{{Furigana|One and only|Unrivaled}}>> but does not have the same <<Blaze>>, and the same two that has '''driven them''' away…………..i am looking forward to see it, Lealith=Bristol”

“Pray that it will meet expectations…………for them that is”

Last time in the chairman room of Kouryou academy, the words Mikuni said------the person that got driven away.

Yes, just like Tooru and the rest, Lealith has driven away a <<{{Furigana|III|Level 3}}>> at <<{{Furigana|I|Level 1}}>>.

However, unlike Tooru and the rest, it seems it was to measure the power of the <<Unrivalled Blaze>>.

But the biggest difference would be that the gold girl driven that person away alone and what’s more uninjured.

“I’ll be going then”

Lealith swayed her {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} with her hand and entered the building.

After the automated door closed behind her, the outside sound got cut off and silence immediately wrapped around her.

“……….fufu”

During the middle of slowly descending the escalator that has stopped because the power supplies were turned off------

Each time she descends one floor after another, she understood that her feelings were uplifting.

Lealith was fighting with a different type of nervousness compared to her hunting hobby; she likes this electrifying atmosphere.

She naturally leaked a smile at her throbbing heart.

(Like a child, huh………..)

Even though Sakuya said that, Lealith understood Tooru’s words.

But, since he said to accept each other, bringing out our full strength would not be enough.

She thinks it is an indispensable condition to show the <<Power>> to be able to accept each other.

(Can you keep up with me? My full strength that is)

At that instant-----

The sound of something cutting through the air, and her thoughts was produced.

A surprise attack. It was an <<Arrow>> aimed towards Lealith.

But-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pashi*!! The '''''arrow disappeared''''' together with a dry sound.

No, it’s different. Lealith caught it with her hands.

“N-no wayyyyy………..”

The girl that shot the arrow------Kibitsu was taken back at the event that just happened in front of her.

The time she regained her composure was when Lealith threw the arrow to the ground and making it turn back to the <<Flame>>.

“--------!!”

Even though she quickly nocked the arrow for the second shot, Lealith was already pointing her gun towards Kibitsu.

The moment she pulled the trigger, the gold girl proclaimed this.

“<<Survive>> start”

Immediately, the gunshot echoing throughout the building became the starting signal for battle.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2E" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 08 Chapter 1

2014-02-17T03:36:02Z

Scr.zero:

== Chapter 1 - Olsina ==

The bright moon of autumn quietly illuminated the group of ships, which floated on the night sea.

It was the warships of Legnica. It was composed of thirty one small galley ships called “{{furigana|Spear|Beaker}}” and three large galley ships called “{{furigana|Crossbow|Rook}}”. Each ship hung big lanterns which lighted fire at the prow and the stern. They measured the distance to other ships by this light.

The subjugation of the pirates on the heels of the Zchted Kingdom was their purpose.

At the prow of the flagship “{{furigana |Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}}” of this fleet, one girl was currently up against a monster.

She was 22-year-old this year. Her glossy black hair trimmed around her shoulders, she wrapped her slender body with a black battle outfit.

In spite of her lovely features and body build, the presence of the two small swords grasped in both her hands and the fighting spirit colored in her black pupils did not give a lovely and delicate impression.

Alexandra Alshavin was the young girl’s name. Those close to her called her by her nickname “Sasha”. She was the supreme commander of this fleet and one of the seven Vanadis of Zchted.

The swords in Sasha’s hands had respectively golden and vermillion colors and they were clad in crimson flames. It was not that something was burning. The blades themselves were emitting flames.

Those two blades with a mysterious power were Sasha’s {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, the Luminous Flame Bargren. It was also called “{{furigana|Twin Blades of Demonic Force|Toki no Sojin}}”.

The monster before her was looking down at the Vanadis of black clothing with a faint smile. His big frame was more than twice Sasha’s, his shoulders and chest greatly swelled and he was burly enough to make one think that he could crush a human with one hand. There was a gruesome scar from his right shoulder to his right chest.

There was no body hair, and there was an uncanny texture in his white skin. Three curved horns had grown from his forehead and the right half of his atrocious face reminiscent of an ogre coming out of a fairy tale was hideously burned.

The monster’s right arm was cut around the elbow. The part that was cut from the elbow became a white lump of meat and fell down on the deck.

The monster went by the name Torbalan. Sasha had heard rumor of such a demon, but it was actually the first time she saw him.

However, Sasha did not falter. She set up her twin swords and carefully shortened the interval. The scars on the monster’s face and shoulder were something he already had, but Torbalan’s cut right arm was Sasha’s doing just now. Since it was an opponent on whom blades had no effect, she did not hesitate.

''---How will he attack…?''

What she understood from Torbalan’s attack patterns so far was that he was proud of his amazing superhuman strength. Moreover, he released an invisible shock wave from his whole body. However, since it was a monster, it was not necessarily limited to this much. As expected, even Sasha could not predict what kind of other attack means he had.

''---I remembered that Olga said something.''

Sasha tried to recall what the Vanadis Olga who fought against this monster said, but she had no recollection of information other than that he could release shock waves. It was a tough situation.

“It’s a splendid display of skill.”

Torbalan picked up his arm which fell down on the deck. Though the cut part was burnt black by the flame of the blades, the monster pressed it against the wound with practiced hands movements.

White smoke rose from the cut section. Ahead of the look of Sasha, who revealed a puzzled face, Torbalan removed his hand.

The arm did not fall. The Demon’s right arm, which should have been cut, was connected (joined) as if such a thing never happened. Sasha was dumbfounded by this, too. It was not of the dimension of fast healing.

''---This is… So, even if I cut his head, there is no guarantee he will die.''

A line of cold sweat streamed down the black-haired Vanadis’ temple. Torbalan waved his right arm so as to check its condition.

While the tense atmosphere increased its intensity, suddenly, a noise which rode on the night air reached her ears. Many lights appeared in a faraway place and were drawing near this place while swaying irregularly.

Sasha immediately understood that it was the soldiers and sailors. They probably heard the sound when Torbalan destroyed the gunwale and prow with the shock wave and came to check the situation.

Impatience blurred on Sasha’s face. The soldiers aboard the flagship were all elite, and the opponent was an inhuman monster. It was not as different as facing a dragon.

It was when they were about to step forward, aware of the danger.

“––I shall retreat here.”

These unexpected words leaked out from the monster’s mouth. Torbalan took a step back while merrily watching the group of torches that were approaching. Sasha frowned and switched her twin swords to a defense stance. It might be a trap. She could not let her guard down.

The deck shook to a heavy, yet dull impact as Torbalan kicked it and jumped.

But, it was not an action for attack. The monster’s big frame crossed over the gunwale and fell to the night sea. A bunch of loud sounds of water were intermittently heard.

''---No way, did he really run away…?''

Or did he invite them by making them think so?

As she started to run up to the gunwale, Sasha stopped her movement. She stared straight at the darkness motionless. She stayed just like that for a time of about ten counts.

''---It lessens, huh.''

Sasha took a small breath. She did not stop because of her wariness against the monster, but due to the pain that occurred within her body. The pain was not that much acute and only to the degree of making slightly dulling her movements, but it could not be ignored in this situation.

The soldiers and sailors, who gathered with torches blazing of flame in hand, stood motionless at the sight of the surroundings’ disastrous scene. They came to their senses as they saw Sasha’s figure; their expression changed and they rushed over.

“Vanadis-sama, are you safe?”

“…I’m all right. You don’t need to worry about me.”

Sasha’s reply was delayed for a moment, but no one noticed it in the hectic atmosphere. While putting the twin swords in which flame disappeared in her waist, the black-haired Vanadis continued.

“I was attacked by something. When I cut it, it ran away. Since it was dark, I don’t really know what it was, but it may have been a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}.”

Thinking that it would only scare them more than necessary if she was to talk about Torbalan, Sasha intermingled lie and fact and explained to her subordinates.

Everyone, who was boarding this ship, knew the story that a fleet returning from Asvarre was attacked by a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}. It should have been very easier to understand than the monster.

“There may be some people who fell into the sea. Even if it’s just around the ship, please, search them.”

“Understood. Vanadis-sama, please wait for the report in the cabin.”

It was the captain of the “{{furigana|Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}}” who respectfully bowed. He was an excellent man, be it as a sailor or as a warrior, and it was for this reason that Sasha chose this ship in which he served as the captain as the flagship.

However, Sasha shook her head at the captain’s offer.

“I will stay here until the search is completed. After all, if the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} was to appear again, I would be to kill it.”

The sailors looked at each other; certainly, no one except the black-haired Vanadis could face the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}.

“Vanadis-sama, please use this.”

Among the sailors, Matvey stepped forward and held out a blanket to Sasha. He was a Charismatic man who was the owner of an outstanding large build body even compared to the sailors around, a fierce look and crimson coat on which a White Dolphin was stitched on the back. He was a former sailor.

He was also a man to whom Sasha had a deep trust. He volunteered himself for this battle and boarded the ship.

“Thank you.”

Sasha did not feel as cold thanks to the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} hung on her waist, but she appreciated Matvey’s consideration, thanked him and received the blanket. The black-haired Vanadis who put it on lost herself in thought while watching the sailors’ work. She wondered what that monster’s purpose was.

“Matvey. There is something I want to ask you.”

As Sasha called out to the scary looking giant in a lower voice, he sent a signal with a look to the captain and left the place with casual steps. The sailors were busily moving around and almost no one had noticed that the two people’s figures disappeared.

Also because most of the sailors had been roped in work at the prow, there were few people on the stern’s side. As Sasha stopped and looked back, she directly cut to the chase.

“Could you tell me more about the monster that attacked you riding on a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}?”

Matvey’s expression completely changed at these words. Suddenly swallowing his loud voice that was about to come out, the former sailor confirmed in a voice that repressed his intense feelings.

“Did that guy appear?”

“Probably. It was the first time I saw him.”

As he nodded to that answer, Matvey talked once again about the appearance of the monster he saw. Sasha, who heard it, confirmed that there was no doubt that it was the same monster.

“He is in the vicinity…”

Matvey shook his large build and scowled at the night sea. His emotions which were mixed with anger and fear were swaying within the man’s pupils. Waiting for him to calm down, Sasha opened her mouth.

“Please, keep this secret to everyone. Since there is the coming battle with the pirates, I don’t want to upset the soldiers and sailors.”

“But, Vanadis-sama. There is the possibility of Torbalan leading the pirates…”

“That monster?”

Though Sasha looked doubtful, she immediately recalled what Olga and the others said. Torbalan disguised himself as a human called Lester and concealed himself in the Asvarre Kingdom; he was accompanied by soldiers and was responsible of the defense of a Fort.

After a little thought, Sasha shook her head and said.

“Let’s keep silent about it. Even if I explain it to the captains of each ship, we don’t have enough evidence to make them believe it. But, you’re right… Let’s opt for instructions along the line ‘if the flagship raises a yellow flag, then hurriedly retreat’ for example, in such a special situation.”

“Understood.”

Matvey nodded with a sigh of relief. Like this, in case the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared, he could explain with an easy-to-understand example.

When the two people returned to the prow, the number of sailors decreased as the work was coming to an end and the commotion had also been settled. The ship’s captain spotted Sasha and Matvey and walked towards them.

“Vanadis-sama. Excuse me, you should change the flagship.”

“Is the damage so bad?”

Sasha furrowed her eyebrows. The captain nodded with a sad look which could not conceal his regret. Serving as the flagship of a fleet of this scale was, for a sailor, a great honor. Moreover, the supreme commander was the Vanadis Sasha. It must have been a tough decision after a very thorough thinking.

“It can endure the sailing and battle, but as expected, it’s impossible to restore it in one night. Keep using a ship in such a state as Vanadis-sama’s flagship will be our shame.”

The black-haired Vanadis guessed the captain’s innermost thoughts which he could not put into words. Sasha and company were scheduled to join with the fleet of Lebus tomorrow. He probably did not want to show the people of Lebus the figure of his master boarding a damaged ship. With a wry smile, Sasha answered that she understood.

“Well then, please give me your opinion about which ship should be used as the new flagship.”

The {{furigana|Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}} was a {{furigana|Crossbow|Rook}} type galley ship, and there were another two ships of the same type.

The captain recommended a ship named “{{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}”. The captain of the “{{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}” was a man named Pavel who was once a subordinate of the captain of the {{furigana|Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}}.

Pavel who heard the order to make his ship the flagship was surprised at first, before being pleased; and then when he learnt of the circumstances, he thought about his past boss’s regret and deeply sighed. But, he soon put on a serious expression, directed his crews and went to pick up Sasha.

After hearing once again the story from the captain of the {{furigana|Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}} and tapping his shoulder so as to comfort him, Pavel advanced up to Sasha.

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart for having chosen my ship as the flagship. Although this body lacks ability, I shall exert this poor ability for Vanadis-sama.”

Pavel was 45-year-old now. His back was slightly plumper than the average, and he was wearing leather armor on which a large quantity of iron scraps was sewed in scale shape. When he bowed to Sasha, the iron scraps sewed on the armor made a sound as they rubbed against each other. Though his manners were sloppy, the sincerity in his expression and tone could be felt.

“I am sorry for the short notice, but please take care of me.”

And while Sasha was moving to the new flagship, the search was over.

Although it was found out that about three sailors were missing, they did not even find their bodies in spite of the strenuous search.

The next day, Sasha meet with the fleet of Lebus as scheduled.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The sky was clear blue, and under the glittering sun, the sea was boundlessly spreading with vividness as if melting the jasper<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jasper </ref>. The fleet of Lebus appeared from the other side of the sea.

Similarly, the warships of Lebus were composed of two types of ships like Legnica, that’s, the small galley ships and the large galley ships. Although the details were different, they were not that much different in terms of performance (efficiency).

The flagship of the Lebus troops was a small galley ship called “Margarita”. Unlike in Legnica, which often used the name of animals, in Lebus female names were mainly given to ships.

Fluttering aloft the mast were the {{furigana|Black Dragon flag|Zirnitra}}, which was the banner of the Zchted Kingdom, and the large banner of Lebus. In the vivid purple ground even from a distant view, the golden whip, which made the design of her {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} “{{furigana|Lightning Flash of Broken Calamity|Saika no Sentei}}” Valitsaif, was drawing a splendid arc.

The supreme commandant was Elizavetta Fomina also known as the “{{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}”. The Vanadis of “{{furigana|Rainbow eyes|Laziris}}” born with left and right pupils of different colors showed up that day wearing also a gorgeous purple dress with plenty of laces and frills.

Roundly bundling and holding the black whip at the waist –– Valitsaif, and letting her red hair and the hem of her dress flutter about, she was standing at the prow of the Margarita.

Her dignified attitude and beauty were enough to make even the Legnica soldiers, who were not holding a good impression of Lebus, leak a sigh of admiration. The Lebus troops retreated so as not to conflict against the Legnica troops, and only the ship Margarita moved forward.

The {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}} waved the large banner of Legnica, which showed that it was the flagship and informed the Margarita of its position.

With gold and vermilion blades crossed diagonally on a yellow background, it was also a design that was eye-catching as much as Lebus’s.

The Lebus soldiers and sailors had lined up on the Margarita’s deck, and they were sending a challenging look to the Legnica troops.

The Legnica troops confronted to it did not lose, either. After all, the soldiers and sailors, who were lined up on the deck, returned a glare in response to it. Both parties were thinking “we are only comrades just for this time”. Sasha could only smile wryly.

The Margarita came alongside the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}. Elizavetta accompanied by two captains got on the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}. In fact, Sasha intended to go to Elizavetta’s flagship in today’s war council. However, the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow eyes|Laziris}} declined it and instead came up to here.

One did not know whether she did it out of consideration of Sasha’s physical condition, or she simply hated inviting the Legnica soldiers to her ships. Or it might be both.

Sasha stepped forward and held out her hand so as to welcome her.

“Welcome. Thank you for coming all the way here.”

However, Elizavetta did not take her hand. As she stuck out her chest, folded her arms and glared at the Legnica soldiers standing behind Sasha, she opened her mouth with a disinterested expression.

“We don’t have much time. Let’s quickly begin.”

The war council was carried out in a cabin of the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}. Aside from Sasha and Elizavetta, there were four men. There were two from Lebus’s side, one captain from Legnica’s side. And Matvey.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V8 p0486.png|thumb]]

On top of the big worktable fixed to the floor, several sea charts and pieces were placed. The six people surrounded the worktable and looked down at them. Elizavetta said.

“We have thirty one ships. That’s Five big ships and twenty six small ships.”

“Our side has thirty four ships. Namely three big ships and thirty one small ships.”

The enemy was about eighty ships. Though it was something they knew, even if summing both armies, they were fewer than the pirates.

It is said that a numerical factor/advantage is more effective in a battle of the sea than in the battle over land. In addition of being a vast battlefield, this was not because there was a big difference in performance between friend and foe’s ships, but because the attack methods were also limited.

“About the enemy movement… Our scout ship detected about ten pirate ships yesterday.”

In response to Sasha’s words, the captain of the Legnica troops put a piece on the chart. Elizavetta turned her pupils of different colors towards the captains of her own army.

“Even the scout ship we sent have discovered the enemy yesterday’s afternoon. Similarly, it seemed that about ten ships that they noticed were escaping to the west.”

A new piece was put on the chart. The captains shortly groaned. They could not yet narrow down the enemy position only with these two. Elizavetta folded her arms and turned a provocative look towards Sasha.

“Alexandra. Can you let me hear your opinion?”

“They have investigated our position and number while aiming at Zchted.”

Sasha received the red-haired Vanadis’ look and replied with a gentle demeanor.

“Let’s assume that the number of pirate ships is eighty. I think that they divided it into eight parties of ten ships, and after deciding of the meeting place beforehand, each party proceeded at different angles. The enemy discovered by our scout ship was probably different from the enemy found by yours.”

Matvey nodded, impressed.

“I see. Now that you mention it, with a large army of eighty ships, they must have a hard time with both mobilization and anchorage; but with about ten ships, it’s easier to anchor in small islands of the neighborhood.”

There were countless small islands located in the sea which spread from Zchted to Asvarre, and some had been used as hideouts of pirates. Not only Zchted, but also countries such as Brune and Asvarre happened to dispatch warships in such small islands more than once and cleaned up the pirates.

However, new pirates settled in these islands as one or two years passed.

No matter how much money and manpower they were, it was not enough to manage every single island, and having no choice but to deal with them at all such times was the actual circumstances.

“Isn’t there a possibility that those guys shut themselves in small islands?”

Elizavetta stared at the chart and raised a question. Sasha shook her head.

“I don’t think that they have enough food to get through the winter.”

The wind carrying cold air incessantly swept over the sea of winter, and the waves also increased their intensity. Since there was also the danger of freezing to death in addition to the overturn, even merchant ships hardly left ports in winter. It meant that they would be no prey for pirates, and if the food on hand was used up, they would continue starving afterward.

“Vanadis-dono. As you said, let’s assume that the pirates are divided into parties of ten ships each and they advance. Isn’t it possible to think that they let us go past and aim straight at the continent?”

One of the captains of Lebus asked Sasha with a cautious tone.

“If they are blessed with wind, they might do so.”

Sasha’s reply considered the other party’s viewpoint. If she did not feel the need, she would just have cut in by saying “it’s impossible”.

“But, in that case, they would then throw away their advantage of large army. Furthermore, they would expose their back and flank to us, who are chasing them in return. Also, if the enemy number is around ten ships, they would probably be being held in the port town. We should just advance while crushing each one of them.”

The captain of Lebus shook his big body and groaned, and Elizavetta from the side butted in.

“The pirates will first crush us and attack the port town driving the momentum. You seem to think so. As our side which falls behind in number, how do you intend to fight?”

“You’re right. Shall we hear what you propose?”

Sasha turned a slightly nasty smile towards Elizavetta. Though Elizavetta squinted in displeasure, she stuck out her chest and responded.

“Divide the enemy and crush them one by one. Avoid enemies with great number, or break through and aim at the flagship. We only have these two options in this situation. I want to move by the option which aims at the enemy flagship.”

“Then, let’s do this way. The battle formation will be the center, the right wing and the left wing; after that, as for the organization of the reserves troops in the rear…”

Sasha picked up several pieces and displayed them on the chart.

“Legnica will take charge of the center and the left wing. I will have Lebus in charge of the right wing and the rear. From here on, it will depend on the enemy’s attitude, but in case where the enemy’s right wing is weak, Legnica will attack the enemy’s right wing together, and crush them. In case where the enemy’s left wing is weak, then it will be Lebus to do so.”

“…you said together, but do you mean that, in case that Legnica moves, both the center and the left wing shall become one group?”

With her pupils of different colors retaining unexpectedness and vigilance, Elizavetta asked. Sasha answered with her unchanging serene expression.

“Indeed. In case that Lebus is to attack, of course Legnica will support the offensive at the enemy.”

One wrong move and they might give the opportunity to the enemy to crush them one by one. It was a stern move hard to imagine from Sasha’s calm demeanor, and the other captains could say nothing because of too much nervousness and admiration. Only Elizavetta was not shaken.

“And in case that the enemy’s right and left wings are thick to the same extent?”

“I want Lebus to attack. We will support you for a long time after all.”

“In case we were to move, there would be no reserves troops left, you know?”

Originally, the reserves troops were a unit for supplying in situation where the military power was absolutely necessary.

“We are fewer than the enemy. Some patience is required.”

Sasha answered without hesitation, and Elizavetta revealed a satisfied smile.

“I heard that you were in convalescence, but it looks like it’s needless to worry.”

Afterward, they moved to trivial arrangements such as the signal of attack. They finished all these in about a quarter koku; and Sasha hailed Elizavetta who were about to leave the cabin with her captains.

“Elizavetta. I have something to tell you.”

Although the red-haired Vanadis looked back with a dubious face, she told her two captains to wait outside as she realized that Sasha’s expression was serious. Sasha also gave a signal with a look to the captain of her army and had him wait outside.

Only the three people Sasha, Elizavetta and Matvey remained in the room. In the indoor atmosphere where feeling of high tension drifted even more than during the war council, Elizavetta felt slightly confused.

“This is a serious talk.” Sasha said as introduction.

“Have you ever seen a Demon?”

A silence of one minute of breathing fully controlled the cabin.

“Huh?”

What broke it was the reaction of Elizavetta, who could not hide her amazement. Sasha and Matvey looked at each other so as to say that her expression was understandable. But, they could not afford to end the talk like this.

“I didn’t say this to surprise (scare) or deceive you. There is no helping if you hear so, but it is true.”

Sasha winked at Matvey next to her. It was for this purpose that she had him to be there since the war council.

Matvey talked about the matter where the ship which was returning from Asvarre was attacked by Torbalan and a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, while being careful so as not to become emotional. It was at this time that Elizavetta learned for the first time of the news of Olga, whom she did not know the whereabouts, and that Tigre fell into the sea.

“He~e. So Olga came back.”

Elizavetta revealed a scornful smile. She did not know what kind of reason Olga had, but Olga who she could only see as someone, who ran away from what she should do was an object of contempt for Elizavetta.

Although Matvey frowned, he refrained from rebuttal. He understood that even if he was to talk about Olga’s personality here, it would not have any meaning.

“But, Alexandra. In the letter that I received from you the other day, I think it was only written about the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}.”

“I’m sorry about it. At that time, I myself was half in doubt about the existence of Demons. Even though I know that there is no way Sophie… Sophia would tell such a lie. And I was not expecting that I would also get involved in it.”

Sasha frankly admitted her fault and lowered her head. Though Elizavetta suspiciously narrowed her eyes, it was not about the black-haired Vanadis’ attitude, but about the contents of the speech.

“What do you mean by getting involved?”

“Last night, my ship was attacked.”

At Elizavetta, who opened wide her eyes, Sasha talked about the time she encountered Torbalan at the prow of the {{furigana|Iron Lion|Zhelezo Lev}} last night with an indifferent tone. Even about the monster’s appearance and his paranormal abilities.

“Torbalan disguises himself as human and lay hidden in the Asvarre Kingdom. He was left with the defense of a Fort, and he seems to have the ability to command three thousand soldiers. The possibility of him leading the pirates is non negligible.”

“…Is there any evidence except the fact that he attacked your ship?”

“From the number of ships, eighty vessels, we can guess that the pirates number easily exceed ten thousand. Bringing together that much number of people and make them go not towards Asvarre or Brune, but towards Zchted. Don’t you think it required a considerable amount of ability?”

Elizavetta dropped her eyes to the worktable, and sank into silence as if to verify Sasha’s words. Before long, she asked with a sigh.

“What is that monster’s purpose?”

“I don’t know. According to Sophia and Olga, he seems to know something about Vanadis. Anyway, in this battle, I want you to keep in mind that Torbalan may appear from anywhere and attack.”

“I gratefully accept your advice. ––Are we done talking with this?”

As Sasha nodded, Elizavetta turned her back letting the hem of her dress flutter about. Though Matvey was about to move to send her off, she opened the door by herself earlier than it.

“Well then, see you again tomorrow.”

She said so and walked away. Matvey put on an amazed face, and Sasha saw off Elizabeth with a wry smile.

“Will it be all right?”

“I said what I had to say. I can only expect that it will be.”

Sasha’s tone of voice got dry. Although she did not hate Elizavetta, she did not hold so much trust to her as to rely on her, either.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

In a place ahead of the sea of about a day and a half from the sea area to the west where the fleet of Legnica and Lebus had gathered, there was an island called Olsina.

The origin of the name was not known. Since it was called so since ancient times, one wondered whether it was not probably the name of the person, who discovered it. On the uninhabited island with nothing but rocks, merchant ships, which often happened to pass by the neighborhood, took a rest and anchored to avoid wind and rain.

And now in that uninhabited island, indeed eighty ships were anchored. The folded sails were painted in pitch-black and eerie, huge eyes were drawn at the prow.

All were pirate ships. It was a group led by Torbalan across the sea from Asvarre. As Sasha predicted, they advanced while dividing into ten ships each and investigated the enemy movement, but they gathered to this island by order of the leader Torbalan.

Torbalan called the captain of each squad in the center of the island, and held a war council. His identity being hidden, he acted as the human called Lester, the same as the time when he had lay hidden in Asvarre.

Though Torbalan sat on a wooden chair that was brought by a subordinate, the captains sat down on the ground. It was a scene like that of a King and his retainers.

“What is the number?”

Torbalan asked a question and the captains answered in turn. The pirates’ number had decreased by nearly three hundred people compared to when they left Asvarre. If there were those, who died from aggravation of injury and accident during the voyage, they were also those, who ran away. This result was within Torbalan’s range of expectation.

“What about the weapons, food and water?”

While shaking their body to the cold wind which drifted the sign of winter, the pirates answered. That there were enough weapons, and that food and water could last another two days, too.

As Torbalan contentedly nodded, he told with a happy smile and voice.

“We will leave this island in the early morning of the day after tomorrow, and engage the Zchted army.”

A wave of tension and shiver ran among the captains. They were originally pirate veterans, but they had never fought against the army of one country from the front and moreover on such a scale. Applying a surprise attack on the merchant ships and its escort ships, depriving them and burning them was their way of doing.

“The enemy has approximately sixty ships. As I thought, there are fewer than us. If we were to defeat these sixty ships, there is nothing that will get on our way up to the port town which lined up in the coast. You shall attack it, deprive it and burn it to your heart’s content.”

Cold sweat blurred on several pirates’ faces. For them, Torbalan’s cheerful voice sounded like that of a monster out of a fairy tale which invited one into deep darkness.

In that fairy tale, those invited were deprived of the sense of sight, then, the sense of smell and hearing within the darkness, and the sense of their whole body gradually became dull with them no longer knowing whether they are moving forward or they are turning back; and they would have been greedily devoured by the monster lurking within the darkness.

The pirates’ imagination was right in a sense. After all, the person sitting before them was not human. But, there was no one who noticed that.

“––Gerhard. Moritz. Albert.”

Among the captains sitting in front of Torbalan, the three people whose names were called stood up.

Gerhard was a big man whose face was nearly half covered with red hair and beard. Owner of a burly body, he had a double-edged battle axe and a dagger put on his waist as weapons.

In contrast to Gerhard, Moritz was a short man of small stature. He had short golden hair and no beard. This man’s weapon was two daggers hung on the waist.

Albert had a gloomy face and was usually less talkative. But, he was a brave man enough to take the lead and charge once a battle began. The spear, which was put at his feet, was this man’s weapon.

“I leave the rear to Gerhard, the left wing to Moritz and the right wing to Albert.”

It was not only for a wide range reconnaissance that Torbalan divided the eighty ships into eight squads, but also for the purpose to ascertain the ability of the captains of each squad. These three people passed his selection. They had enough capability, be it as warriors or as captains.

“Rest up to tomorrow night and recharge your batteries. Drink as much sake and water as you want and eat to your heart’s content.”

At Torbalan’s instructions, the captains simultaneously bowed their heads so as to show their gratitude. But, on their faces staring at the ground, it was not joy, but resignation mixed with awe that was blurring.

They had accurately sensed that the supreme commander’s intention was not just to raise the morale of his allies, but that he also intended to cut off their retreat by not giving room in food and water.

And the captains also understood that they no longer had any choice except to follow him.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was the early afternoon of the next day that the scout ships of Legnica and Lebus’ Allied Forces discovered the eighty pirate ships which had anchored on Olsina Island.

Sasha and Elizavetta, who received the report, headed towards Olsina Island at less than half the normal speed in order to let the soldiers and sailors rest in turns. Now that they knew the enemy position, there was really no need to rush. Moreover, there was another reason to drop the speed for the Legnica troops.

This day, Sasha had a fever since morning and was lying in bed. The fact that she was steadily conscious and she had meal even a little made the doctor, the captain Pavel and her personal attendant Matvey, who were riding together in the flagship, relieved.

“I cannot do much while we are heading for the battlefield, but please calm down and slowly rest your body.”

Though the old doctor who grew his white beard long revealed a smile, from his shaking eyes, one could easily guess that he was irritated at himself, who could only say such a thing. Matvey and Pavel were standing side by side behind the doctor and were looking down at Sasha with grim faces.

“Vanadis-sama. Please, do not push yourselves too much. Vanadis-sama rides on this ship and is in the same battlefield as us. Just that alone gets the soldiers fired up.”

When Pavel spoke words of comfort, Matvey also said with a smile.

“When something would be up, we may also leave it to Vanadis-sama of Lebus. I understand your feelings, but please do not overdo it.”

That ‘something’ Matvey said, referred to Torbalan in this case. So as not to reveal it even to Pavel, the captain of this {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}, he shaded it off.

“Yes. Thank you.”

On the forehead of Sasha, who answered so, sweat blurred and some of her black hairs had clung. The old doctor softly wiped the sweat with a clean towel.

Leaving Sasha to the doctor, Pavel and Matvey left the room. They looked at each other.

“Do the soldiers know about this?”

Asked by Matvey, Pavel shook his head.

“But, since we left the port town of Lippner, Vanadis-sama behaved as much as possible so that her figure catches the soldiers’ attention. Those with good intuition may have noticed though.”

“I wonder if we can’t keep on covering it the whole day by the war council. Given the distance between the enemy movement and us, tomorrow will be the battle. If we explain so, there won’t be any doubt.”

“At any rate, given the situation, the Allied Forces are troublesome. It can’t stop suddenly, either.”

As Pavel irritatingly shook his body, the scales of the armor he was wearing made a strange sound as they rubbed against each other. Both Matvey and Pavel wanted to rest until Sasha’s physical condition improved, but they could not help being furious in the situation where they could not say such a thing.

Early morning of the next day, the pirates finally left Olsina Island.

Back to the western sky that the white light of morning could not yet reach, a deep black outline of a ship appeared. It which looked at first like one ship increased to two, then to four ships in a blink of an eye, and spread through the azure sea.

The scout ships which were near Olsina Island immediately returned to the side of the Legnica and Lebus Allied Forces. At this time, the Allied Forces were in the sea area in about ten Belsta (about ten kilometers) to the southeast from the Olsina Island. Both soldiers and sailors were in a state where they could move at any time.

“––Let’s depart.”

Standing at the prow of the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}, Sasha calmly told. Fortunately, her fever calmed down in one night, and she was on the deck with a composed attitude. The morale of the soldiers and sailors rose at her appearance, and they strove to work with vigor which blew off the cold air at dawn. Matvey and Pavel also stroked their chest in relief.

Regarding the Lebus troops, too, Elizavetta showed her dignified figure at the prow of the Margarita. As they must not fall behind the Legnica troops, the fleet of thirty one ships went forward as it sliced through the waves.

And then, it was when about one koku had passed that both armies recognized each other’s figures. The sun was not yet as a small deer top, and it would be the period of time where one wondered whether or not those living in cities and towns had finished eating breakfast.

One could not say that bright clouds spread thinly in the sky, and the wind showed no signs of being able to count on both the blowing direction and its strength. Both the Allied Forces and the pirates already folded sail and switched to navigation with only paddles.

Though the distance between both armies was about two Belsta (about two kilometers), both sides did not immediately advanced their ships and clashed. At one sea area, a little less than one hundred fifty ships in total (counting both armies) floated. Between the sky and the sea, the sound of drums and trumpets echoed, and even just reforming the lineup was not easy task.

The small galley ship Margarita, which could move faster than the big galley ship {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}, advanced before the fleet of the Allied Forces while leaving trails of white waves. Though it was for confirmation of the lineup, it was also meant to encourage the soldiers.

Elizavetta who was standing at the prow of the Margarita suddenly turned her eyes around when they were passing in front of the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}. Her eyes and the eyes of Sasha who was standing at the prow of the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}} met.

As Sasha smiled, she unsheathed the twin swords at her waist and raised them high. Getting hooked on it, Elizavetta tightly grasped in her right hand the black whip, which was roundly bundled and raised it so as to push up her fist. From between the soldiers and sailors, who saw it, cheers also similar to battle cry arose.

In a place far away from the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}, Elizavetta lowered her right hand. It was not only due to the cold sea breeze that her face had been dyed red.

The Legnica and Lebus Allied Forces formed a lineup almost as planned.

The Legnica troops led by Sasha took charge of the main troops of the center and the left wing. It was a distribution of twenty ships to the center and fourteen to the left wing. Commanding the left wing was a knight named Zaul, who had plenty experience of pirate subjugation. He was a man who had enough ability to be left alone in charge of one side of the battlefield.

The Lebus troops led by Elizavetta took charge of the right wing and the rear. They were twenty ships to the right wing and eleven to the rear.

The pirates also finished deploying their eighty ships. The flagship “Boogeyman” where Torbalan rode on was hoisting a large flag floating to the mast. It was something ominous, which drew red eyes on a white background.

The main troops to the center led by Torbalan had thirty five ships. The right wing commanded by Albert and the left wing by Moritz respectively had ten ships, and the rear troops of Gerhard were fifteen ships.

“So it will be us to catch (receive) the enemy, huh.”

Matvey, who was at Sasha’s side let the tension blur and muttered.

Clouds which thinly spread in the sky increased in size and thickness, and gray lumps obstructed the sun. Torbalan who was looking up at the sky on the deck of the Boogeyman grinned.

Though the Allied Forces had the sun at their back and the pirates had become a shape bathing in sunlight from the front, the cloudy sky erased the handicap of burning their eyes in the rays of the sun. They were thinking about how to buy time until the sun reached right overhead, but that was no longer necessary.

“I suppose we shall start.”

The sound of drums and trumpets echoed from the pirate ships and the advance guard of ten ships began to advance.

This sea area had no name. Therefore, the name of the near Olsina Island was used. The battle called “Naval Battle of Olsina” or simply “Olsina” began.

The wind though not strong, was cold, and white waves were beginning to be conspicuous in the azure sea. To the roar of the waves and the sound in which rowers handled dozens of huge paddles, the hustle and bustle on the deck mixed with the soldiers’ noise and the sailors’ bellow became tremendous.

''---Since it may be cold, if a strong wind blows…''

Looking up at the sky, Sasha could not help thinking so. That, even though the sun would light up the sea if clouds were blown off.

The {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}} which was Sasha’s flagship was floating slightly in front the main troops.

Though the black-haired Vanadis wanted to stand at the vanguard, she gave up in Matvey, the captain as well as the sailors’ strong opposition. Since they firmly requested her to be in the rear of the main troops, this was the position that was in accord with each other’s request by half.

Though Sasha was standing at the prow until the battle started, she was now around the center of the deck. This was not because there was a demand in particular, but because the soldiers, who set up a large shield in order to defend against the enemy’s bows, crossbows and arrows lined up at the prow.

Matvey was diagonally behind Sasha. He had not forgotten about the purpose of looking for Tigre after this fight, but he was also ready to become Sasha’s shield.

“The enemy has formed a horizontal line and is heading towards us. Their number is about ten ships.”

The captain Pavel made the report. Even within the hustle and bustle, strangely, his voice was properly audible.

“Judging from the numbers, I wonder whether they are the dew sweeper…. sacrificial pawns. Have they mounted a naval ram?”

The naval ram is a weapon which is substantially mounted right under the prow. When simply built, it uses a sturdy log whose tip is sharpened. One could make a hole in the tonnage of the enemy ship and sunk it by installing this and doing a ramming (suicide) attack. Pavel replied with a stern look.

“I cannot assert, but I think that there is no doubt.”

“I leave it to you as planned.”

For Legnica which had plenty of experience in naval battles, unless in extreme circumstances, this level of conversational exchange was enough. Otherwise, no matter how much time there was, it would not be enough.

Though there was no opening because several dozens of paddles stretched left and right, the ten pirate ships, without destroying their formation of horizontal line, gradually increased the speed and pushed forward. The huge eyes drawn under the prow looked like something sinister to the Legnica soldiers.

Similarly, there were pirates, who were standing on the deck of the pirate ships and they set up bows, crossbows and a large shield, but if anything, there were more people, who were holding the large shield. The captains of the Legnica troops, who knew of that by the report of sailors, were convinced that the enemy intended to attack by means of the naval ram.

In the Legnica troops, which were confronting these ten ships, only ten ships like the enemy started to advance slowly. On every small galley ship called “{{furigana|Spear| Beaker}}”, unlike the enemy, there was no naval ram installed. The other ships moved their paddles reversely and retreated.

The pirate ships and the Legnica troops mutually shortened the distance.

From each ship, arrows and bolts for crossbows were simultaneously shot.

If the arrows, which went flying along and were drawing an arc in the sky, incessantly rained overhead of them, the bolts tore the wind and aimed straight at the enemy, pulverized the large shield and deeply pierced their bodies. The bolts could not be prevented with something like leather armor. It was also a serious injury if arrows were to hit the faces. Groans and screams of pain rose from here and there on the deck.

While the arrows continuously flew, the sound of drums and trumpets strongly reverberated. It was the Legnica troops’. The captains gave orders in loud voices like barking, and the ten ships of the Legnica troops quickly stowed the paddles on the right or the left side while subtly shifting their course in order to avoid the ram of the enemy ships.

Realizing the aim of the Legnica troops, the captains of the pirate ships got impatient. They hurriedly issued instructions to retract the paddles of the ships which they themselves directed, but it was late.

At that instant, several great, hard overlapping destructions sounds enough to burst the ears echoed.

The Legnica army ships, by avoiding the rams of the pirate ships and advancing as is, rattlingly broke several dozens of paddles stretching from the sides of the enemy ship. The scream of rowers followed in succession from inboard of the pirate ships.

To the extent that in case of failure, the ships which received a hit of the ram would sank, it was a movement impossible to realize if one, did not possess an extraordinary resolution in addition of an outstanding ability.

In fact, it did not mean that the ten ships all succeeded. The three ships which failed in the interception were pierced near the prow by the rams and inclined their hulls as early as possible.

In the ships drilled of holes, it was the very pandemonium.

Those, who were on the deck, while feeling the ship was sinking with their whole body, were busy to deal with the enemy immediately before them, and the others gathered in the place with the hole and desperately held back the inundation.

They used whatever which could be used for mending such as clothes, sails and woods to block up the hole and extracted the sea water with buckets while being submerged with the sea water up to the knees.

However, when they understood that it was no longer possible to rebuild the ship, they hurriedly escaped to the deck. At this time, the inclination of the ship got more and more worse, those who were on the deck could no longer even think of fighting.

Since the pirate ships also escaped so as not to get involved in overturn or sinking, the soldiers and sailors threw away their weapons and jumped down to the sea. Screams and jeers flew about and confusion was steadily accelerating as instructions were not transmitted.

The unlucky ones tumbled on the deck hindered by the ropes and gears thrown out due to the inclination of the barrels and ship, and they shared the same fate as the ship. They did not even have time to pray to the gods or to mutter the name of their beloved ones in their last moments.

At this stage, one could not yet say that those who escaped in the sea were safe. This was because the current dragged in the sea by the sinking of the ships occurred in the surroundings. And if caught up in it, even skilled sailors could never again surface to the surface of the sea.

Those, who desperately escaped from the sinking ships by swimming, clung to the wreckage of wood chips scattered from the ships and drifted to the surface of the sea while being careful of the arrows and humans who were falling down.

The water of the sea was nearly cold as the winter, and the allies being in the middle of a fierce battle had no room to save themselves. After all, one should say that most of the people who were boarding these three ships were not saved.

About eighty soldiers, twenty sailors and hundred rowers were riding in the “{{furigana|Spear|Beaker}}” type galley types of Legnica. The three ships having sunk meant that nearly six hundred lives were lost in a little time of a count of several hundreds.

Even if they had lost three ships, it did not mean that the battle would be interrupted. As the remaining seven ships of the Legnica troops passed through the flank of the pirate ships, they spread out right and left while drawing an arc in the swelling surface of sea.

The pirate ships were not able to chase them. With just three ships of the Legnica ships sunk and the other ships, which folded their paddles and fell into a behavioral incapacitation, one could say that they were unscathed.

There, the ten ships which retreated regarding the assault of earlier approached. There were also three “{{furigana|Crossbows|Rook}}”, which were large galley ships here. One of them was the “{{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}”.

“What about the movement of the enemy main troops?”

On the deck of the {{furigana|Armor Fish|Dospe Ryba}}, Sasha asked Pavel. The plump captain checked to the sailor, who was widely looking out over the battlefield from above the mast, and answered.

“Currently, there seems to be no sign of progress.”

“So, the first ten ships were sacrificial pawns after all.”

Though emotions disappeared from Sasha’s face, it was only temporary. While Torbalan investigated their ability, he had sent with the intent of sacrifice, ten ships in order to exhaust the Legnica troops even a little. And three ships had already been sunk.

“Pavel. Regarding the enemy proficiency, I want to hear your opinion.”

“With just these ten ships, I can’t make a judgment.”

Introducing so with a cautious tone, the captain replied while jolting his scaly armor.

“But, I think that they are tough. Perhaps their main troops may be faster than us.”

“I see. There are still more enemies. I ask based on it.”

Sasha’s words, was meaning to thoroughly crush them without relaxing their guard.

The seven pirate ships which could hardly move mercilessly poured arrows and bolts when the Legnica troops approached up to a certain distance.

The pirates were desperately fighting back, but contrary to the Legnica troops, which struck a rain of arrows while freely moving around the pirate ships, the pirate ships could not move as they wanted. They turned to the right or the left only with the paddles on one side and they could not move forward.

In addition, the Legnica troops started to shoot stone projectiles with a catapult.

This catapult was a size smaller than the one used on land, its flying distance was just about 100 Alsins (about 100 meters) and it was a stuff which could only be loaded into a “{{furigana|Crossbow|Rook}}” due to its weight.

But, the destructive power could not be compared to that of an arrow or a bolt.

The stone projectile being something which packed an amount of stones of fist size necessary to fill a barrel, the pirates directly hit by this were instantly reduced to a bloody lump of meat. In addition, the barrels were broken by the shock, and the stones which were packed inside popped out and attacked the pirates who were near.

Their body was squashed, their bones were smashed and screams mixed with blood splash and confusion expanded.

The three pirate ships which could freely moved did not try to save their comrades who had fallen into a predicament. Deciding the aim of the rams at a new prey, they savagely pushed forward.

The three ships from the Legnica troops closest to the pirate ships, which coming towards them, changed their course and began to advance. They were all small galley ships of “{{furigana|Spear| Beaker}}” type.

They shortened the distance and mutually shot arrows and bolts. Though neither of both armies slowed down, the Legnica side slightly shifted their course in order to avoid the ram. But, the pirates, already aware of that method, also changed the angle.

A roaring sound echoed. The Legnica warships and the pirate ships collided from the front. The soldiers and the pirates fell on their knees and endured the intense shaking. The Legnica side barely avoided the rams.

After the space of about two minutes breathing, the battle along with battle cry switched over to the next stage –– hand-to-hand combat. The Legnica soldiers and the pirates, who had gathered on their respective prows, threw away their bows and crossbows and switched weapons to hand axes and small swords. They scrambled to take the lead and tried to invade to the enemy ship.

They wielded small swords and hatchets, charged with spears and threw hand axes. The people, who were in a faraway place from the prow, grasped the crossbow, charged it with a bolt and aimed at the enemy far away.

Rather than ship and ship, human and human clashed, and they shed blood letting drawn swords glitter. They smashed the head with hand axes and thrust down the large shield to the sea. They gouged belly with spear and crushed jaw with hatchet. Anyone was pushed from behind, thrust away from the flank, dragged by the feet and taken down.

Screams drowned out roars, and these screams were likewise shut out by other screams. Bloodshed of dozens of people dyed the deck red, was trampled underfoot and countless red shoe marks were done. Corpses, pieces of meat and entrails fell to the sea and disappeared into the white waves.

Both armies had high morale, the number of soldiers (of both sides) who had gathered at the prow was almost the same and though one did think that the battle would drag on, it did not happen.

The other ships of the Legnica troops took a roundabout path in the left, right and the rear of the pirate ships and mercilessly showered bows, bolts and stone projectiles. There was no one among the soldiers and sailors of the Legnica troops who hesitated to surround and gang up on the pirate ships.

Arrows pierced all over the pirate ships, the masts were dyed with blood and corpses piled up on the deck. The Legnica soldiers got in there one after another from the prow.

The pirates up to the rowers left their post, picked up weapons and fought, but they could no longer overturn their inferiority. They abandoned resistance and jumped down to the sea.

Though there were those, who threw away their weapons and surrendered, the spearhead and the tip of small swords were thrust and dropped into the sea. The rowers were no exception, too. This was because unlike the Legnica side where there were respectively soldiers and sailors, in the pirate ships those who fought as well as those engaged in work inboard were all pirates.

If they could afford, they would have captured the ships, which became empty, as spoils of war, but Sasha, without showing hesitation, ordered to set fire on them.

The report that the central troops of the enemy began to move was brought, and Sasha suddenly looked up at the sky. The gray clouds were still hovering in the background and covered the sun.

“We have seventeen ships. And the enemy has thirty five ships, huh…”

If it was as planned, the Lebus troops led by Elizavetta in charge of the right wing should join with the rear troops and make a great detour in order to attack the enemy flank. Also, the fourteen ships of the Legnica troops in charge of the left wing were probably clashing with the ten pirate ships of the right wing by now.

“It’s tough, eh. We have no choice but to do it though.”

Actually, Sasha only had one more card to play.

However, it was not something that she could reveal right now, and if possible, it was a strategy that she did not want to execute.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was the Lebus troops of the right wing commanded by Elizavetta Fomina which were engaging the ten pirate ships commanded by Moritz since now.

The time that the battle began in the center, Elizavetta had joined with the squad of eleven ships which had been deployed in the rear. With this, the military power of the Lebus troops became thirty one ships. It was three times the enemy number.

Without throwing this number at the enemy from the front, Elizavetta made it advance to the northwest as she created a column of two rows. Which meant that she took a roundabout path to the left side of the enemy.

The wind came blowing from the north, but it was not to the extent of impairing the ship navigation. The front row of the Lebus troops cut their way through the waves and proceeded with great speed, but the back row was slightly slow and it looked like it could only advance at a speed of about half that of the front row.

The figure of the Margarita which was the flagship was in the rearmost row of the column. Though it was strange not to have stood at the vanguard of the army, Elizavetta did not rebuke in the slowness of the movement of the Margarita and turned her gaze towards the azure sea which continually played the sea roars.

Regarding the movement of these Lebus troops, Moritz also gave orders to his subordinate ships. The pirate ships were lined up in a row, but the ship at the right end advanced first and the ship next to it followed behind. Repeating this flow sequentially, the ten pirate ships changed their lineup to a vertical line at an amazing speed.

If the Lebus troops moved to the northwest, a huge empty space would be born between the main troops in the center under Sasha’s command and them. Moritz got in there and intended to attack the central main troops from the front.

“––It is as planned.”

Elizavetta, who saw the movement of the pirate ships, smiled with the eyes of a hunter looking at his prey walked into a trap. The Margarita had already begun its reversal.

If you create an opening by making a detour, the opponent will come aiming at there.

Elizavetta who thought so ordered some ships including the flagship to drop the speed while advancing, and moreover deployed the Margarita in the rearmost row.

The Lebus troops were divided in sixteen ships which continued to make a detour and fifteen ships to attack the enemy who were coming. Standing at the vanguard of the fifteen ships was the Margarita. Dozens of paddles ransacked the sea as they let a violent sound of water echo. The Lebus troops which sharply cut the waves attacked.

The pirate ships, which noticed that movement, turned to face the Lebus troops while drawing a distorted curve on the surface of the sea. There was still distance to the central main troops which they were aiming at, and it seemed that they decided to take down the Lebus troops first.

The distance between both armies narrowed every second. The figure of Elizavetta standing at the prow of the Margarita, also her vivid red hair and purple dress immediately caught the pirates’ attention. Vulgar jeering rose from the pirate ships. There were also those who whistled.

Elizavetta, far from being frightened by such a provocation, pinched the hem of her dress and gracefully bowed with a scornful laugh. Though the pirates’ wild cries became more and more awful, they turned into screams the next moment.

Tearing the cloudy sky, countless arrows were shot from behind Elizavetta. Both armies were already close enough for the arrows to reach. The Margarita’s soldiers, who felt that their master was insulted, let the sound of their bowstring resound with their face dyed red with anger.

Though the pirates fought back by shooting arrows, too, they were forestalled, their posture crumbled and their momentum was weak. And as they noticed that Elizavetta was still standing at the prow, even they also harbored suspicions.

She was still a young girl who had not yet reached 20-year-old, but she intended to fight without wearing armor. Moreover, the captain and the soldiers showed no sign of trying to stop it.

Actually, the captain and soldiers had partly given up on it, too, but there was no way that the pirates knew that fact. Battle cries overlapped in the space, the heat emitted by each one and the fighting spirit became entangled and formed the atmosphere of the battlefield.

The wind increased its ferocity, raised its groan and the prows collided with each other. Or each other’s paddles got entwined and they got bogged down. After the violent impact and shaking, the path leading to the enemy ships was opened.

The first one, who began to move at the prow of the Margarita, was none other than Elizavetta. The Thunder Swirl, which had been hung on her waist, was already in her hands.

A black shadow tinged with light, passed from right to left in an instant. A strong explosive sound, which gave one the impression of the slap of a giant, echoed and many blood sprays danced. The echo was drowned out by the duet of scream.

The whip which Elizavetta wielded blew nearly half the faces of the pirates and exposed their bones, or it completely shaved their arm flesh and moreover tore off the shoulders of their leather armor. No one would have imagined that the thin whip held in her small white hand, was endowed with this much destructive power.

Some staggered and fell into the sea without hesitation, some had already crouched in the pool of blood spawned by themselves and raised a soundless voice with a confused face.

Elizavetta, ignoring them, turned her wrist and slammed a second strike. Lightning with a black core scampered and a roaring sound also similar to that of lightning tearing off green wood pressed the atmosphere (air).

Short screams and groans overlapped, another six pirates gouged their bodies somewhere and fell down on the deck. They held their bloody head, belly or hand chipped of its fingers and shook their body in pain.

The pirates, who were setting up their weapons to try to board the enemy ship, stood stock still in blank amazement and were staring at Elizavetta with eyes as if they saw a monster. The red-haired Vanadis looked around the pirates with a sweet-looking smile.

“––Don’t you come here?”

While kicking the prow of the flagship and letting the hem of her dress softly flutter, Elizavetta lightly jumped to the pirate ship.

The pirates, who finally came to their senses, raised hand axes and hatchets from right and left and attacked Elizavetta. And they rolled over while scattering blood and pieces of meat by the flash of the Thunder Swirl.

Whenever Elizavetta wielded her black whip, a flash of light and thunder stroke raged in all directions and the pirates fell down in the spray of blood. It was a too much one-sided fight, and her figure which proudly advanced on the deck filled with corpses was worthy of the nickname “{{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}”.

“Arrows! Shoot the arrows!”

Someone driven by fear shouted, and the pirates who were behind him shot the arrows without even caring about involving their comrades. They set up the crossbow and shot a bolt. There were also those who threw daggers and hand axes.

Elizavetta, not even trying to avoid them, turned her wrist. Valitsaif drew a spiral with fluid movements, and surrounded the red-haired Vanadis. The black whip became a defensive wall tinged with thunder stroke and repelled not only the arrows but even the bolt and the hand axes.

The pirates faltered. Their faces grew pale and they could not take their eyes off Elizavetta, however they stepped back trying to take distance even a little.

There, the Lebus soldiers raised battle cry and invaded their ship. The pirates had already lost their fighting spirit. Even those, who were barely holding their ground, were already at their limit. Either they crushingly turned their back and ran away or they jumped into the sea. Those who surrendered were pushed down in the sea.

Elizavetta left the control of the ship to the soldiers, turned her head and confirmed the situation.

Not only here, but also the other ships collided and a battle following it occurred. The Lebus troops hit from the side the group of pirate ships which were going straight ahead. One might say that it was a natural result that it would become a melee. But, Elizavetta felt a sense of incongruity and sharply narrowed her eyes.

As she was lost in thought, one of the soldiers hurriedly ran on the deck. Spurts of blood on his face and armor made a spotted stain of pattern due to sweat and waves splash.

“The rowers surrendered. The others dropped into the sea; we almost have complete control of the ship.”

“Very well. Well then––”

Elizavetta turned her gaze. With her whip, she pointed the pirate ship floating directly next to this ship. Here as well, a fierce battle between the pirates and the soldiers of the Lebus troops was unfolded on the deck.

“We will now invade that ship. Bump this into it.”

Even though it was immediately near, they took enough distance so as not to entangle each other’s paddles. Even if it was Elizavetta, she could not jump.

The rowers were also pirates, so in this case, it became a harmful result once they held a weapon and appeared on the deck. In accordance with the words that they would be released if they, who were scared by Elizavetta’s power, moved the ship as instructed, they immediately turned the ship around.

The prow, which turned, mowed down dozens of paddles which extended from the side of a ship ally. The noise wildly struck the eardrum, the fragments of broken paddles pranced at the deck and struck the mast, and the soldiers reflexively held down their head.

The pirate ship moved forward and ran into the allied ship<ref> this ship is the pirate ship where Elizavetta jumped </ref> and a roaring sound oppressed the hustle and bustle and the sound of weapons, and taunted the humans’ ears. Elizavetta ran taking the lead, jumped from the prow on to the pirates.

What was deployed there was, like earlier, a merciless infringement by Valitsaif. Moreover, since the pirates here were already crossing blades with the Lebus soldiers, it became the form where they were incessantly attacked from two directions.

Elizavetta wielded her black whip and continually created a bloody wind on the deck. The morale of the Lebus soldiers, who saw her figure, increased more and more and the pirates saw their number decreasing very fast.

However, Elizavetta, more than the control, had her attention focused on another thing. Though she boarded the ship from the port <ref> here means the left side of the ship </ref>, she crossed the deck straight ahead while kicking about the pirates and headed to the starboard.

The azure sea was spreading over there while setting wood chips and human beings adrift on the waves. In the distance, there were figures of pirate ships forming a line. It was five ships.

''---The enemy’s reinforcements? No, it isn’t.''

Elizavetta immediately denied the question which welled up in her mind. This was because the group of pirate ships was gradually going away.

She suddenly heard a cry of resentment saying “they are running away”. It was from the pirate ships which were away.

Opening wide her eyes of different colors, Elizavetta stood stock still in blank amazement for about two breath minute. The red-haired Vanadis bit her lower lip so as to restrain her highly strung emotions, but even so it looked like it was still not enough and she strongly gripped the gunwale with her empty left hand.<-- 呼吸ふたつ分ほど-->

“So, it’s like that. They have done it…”

Glaring at the group of pirate ships going away, Elizavetta spat out hatefully.

It was one part of the enemy who had charged. Without even joining the battle, they abandoned their comrades and retreated.

Elizavetta finally discovered the real nature of her sense of incongruity which was shadowing her. She felt with her skin the atmosphere and noise of the battlefield which rapidly became small due to the fact that the enemy decreased.

Elizavetta returned to the Margarita while either flooring in a sea of blood the pirates who came swarming with a weapon in hand, or knocking them down in the azure sea. The captain rushed over as he was impatiently waiting the return of the supreme commander.

“I am well aware of Vanadis-sama’s strength, but please stop putting yourself in dangerous situations.”

“Leave the scolding for later and tell me about the status of the current situation.”

With a curt reply at the entreaty of the elderly captain, Elizavetta asked without beating about the bush.

According to the captain’s report, among the ten enemy ships which had attacked, the five ships which were in the front row remained in this place and fought against the Lebus troops, and the remaining five ships began to retreat before clashing with them.

“I was cautious on the fact that they would make a detour and intend to aim at our flank or rear, but it doesn’t seem to be the case. We were also able to orient several ships, but until I grasp the enemy’s intent…”

“Well done.”

Elizavetta praised the captain’s judgment. The Lebus troops had already divided their force in two. Further dividing their force here was dangerous.

While the {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} was checking the situation, five pirate ships were brought under control one after another. The Lebus troops which were here were fifteen ships. So, it was respectively three warships against one pirate ship. In addition, there was also Elizavetta who literally showed the ability of being a match for a thousand.

After a quarter koku, the Lebus troops sunk two pirate ships and captured the three others. In fact, it was not unscathed. One ship of the Lebus troops was also sunk. Moreover, another one was seriously damaged and was in a difficult state to keep fighting.

“Those who can still move, follow me. Those, who cannot, remain here and do what you should do.”

As Elizavetta ordered like that, the captain called the sailors and gave instructions. The sound of drums and trumpets soon rode through the sea breeze and echoed, and the {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}’s will was transmitted to each ship.

The one ship which was damaged waved a large blue flag. It meant that it remained here. But, it did not mean that they would just idly wait for the fight to be over. Rescue as many people, who fell into the sea as possible, and afterwards pull the captured pirate ships and leave the battlefield. That was their job.

Leading the remaining thirteen ships, Elizavetta proceeded west. They had to join one koku earlier with the sixteen ships which had gone ahead and assault the enemy main troops.

Multiple signs of ships could be seen before long. The soldiers and sailors of the Lebus troops raised voice of surprise. Elizavetta softened her breath, too.

The sixteen ships of the Lebus troops which took a detour were half surrounded by a group of pirate ships. One could understand even from a distance that they were in a disadvantageous situation. The enemy number was without doubt more than ten. It might be twenty.

''Hurry up''. Elizavetta swallowed immediately the cry that was about to come out of her throat. She strongly grasped Valitsaif to the point that her hand hurt. While persuading herself to calm down, she drew the battlefield in her head.

''---It’s hard to think that the military power of the main troops was cleft. They probably put into this place without leaving the reserve troops in the rear. It was in order to keep us away from the enemy main troops the left wing came out to the front…''

Elizavetta saw through Torbalan’s tactics. Also from the fact that he had gathered nearly half the number of the whole army, that’s thirty-five ships, in the central main troops, his thought must be to crush the Legnica troops at the center in a short time. And then, he intended to crush the Lebus side one by one.

In that case, the role of the right wing and the left wing was to prevent the enemy’s detour unit from approaching their main troops.

In case that pirate ships of the left wing which had been projected were stopped by the Lebus whole army, the pirate ships in reserves would increase the thickness of the battle line for the rear of the left wing and the battle would drag on.

In the case that the Lebus troops let one part of their military power make a detour, the reserves troops in the rear would strike that detour unit. On that occasion, while the left wing which was projected was to draw the enemy main troops at the expenses of sacrifice of their several ships, the remaining would retreat as much as possible and join with the reserves troops. It was to the bitter end to reduce the number of the enemy that was in a place near the main troops.

Though it was a strategy which used his allies as a decoy, Moritz did not hesitate at all. He did not even tell anything to his comrades that he intended to abandon. It was because he was that kind of man that Torbalan left the left wing to him.

In addition, the leadership of Gerhard who was left the reserves troops was very ingenious. He did not directly stand in the way the detour unit of the Lebus troops. He first attacked from the right side, moved his pirate ships subordinates little by little and sneaked around to the front.

There, the five ships led by Moritz attacked from the left side of the detour unit and completed a half encirclement status. If it wasn’t for those two, the pirate ships would not have been able to surround the sixteen ships of the detour unit of the Lebus troops in this much short time.

While standing at the prow of the Margarita and glaring at the enemy who gradually increased and her ships allies, Elizavetta spoke bitterly.

“We were splendidly outwitted; to think that they easily abandoned their allies. I should say it’s as expected of the pirates.”

The distance to the enemy ships narrowed. If they advanced straight like that, they would probably strike the squad led by Moritz from the side or behind. However, Elizavetta gave an order other than advancing.

“––To the southwest.”

Which would mean to the left and diagonally forward. The Margarita which was advancing at the vanguard changed its course to there and the following twelve ships emulated it. Blade sounds, roars, the sound of water and the crash sound of ships. The sea breeze carried various sounds of the battle to Elizavetta’s ears.

Pushing the anger welling up within (her), Elizavetta hung up the Thunder Swirl and fixed her breathing.

The fatigue was felt, but she could fight.

Though Sasha told her to preserve her stamina, it was probably still all right.

The distance to the pirate ships narrowed down to several hundred alsins. The pirates who noticed their presence shot arrows, but probably because most of them were concentrated on the attack of the detour unit, there were few (arrows).

The Lebus troops passed through the side of Moritz’s squad and approached the squad led by Gerhard.

Elizavetta pointed one ship with a finger.

The Lebus troops increased their speed. The sea breeze increased its strength and coldness. In spite of the arrow which fell with a clattering sound, the Margarita pushed their way kicking about the surging sea.

Since the pirate ships faced towards the detour unit, the Margarita used a strategy which aimed at the stern (of the ship). Dozens of pirates set up their weapons and gathered at the stern with a fiendish smile. They intended to invade the moment that the Margarita came in contact.

However, that ‘moment’ that they eagerly waited for never came.

In a place at about ten alsins (about ten meters) until the Margarita came in contact with the pirate ships, Elizavetta raised Valitsaif.

The black whip, which cut the air and danced, was divided in nine parts from the tip of the handle, and each part was wrapped in white lightning. It was too much dazzling, to the extent that the figure of Elizavetta who held it in her hand could not be seen. A sound, which burst the air that swelled due to the electrical discharge, struck the earlobes of the pirates who stood stock still in surprise.

Brightening her golden and azure pupils with a strong will of destruction, the Vanadis of {{furigana|Rainbow eyes|Laziris}} shouted.

“––{{furigana|Burn and Split Heaven and Earth|Gron Lazriga}}!”

Nine flashes of lightning growled and burst in the pirate ships and lightning illuminated the area. A huge column of water blew up along with a thunderous sound, and poured down over the pirate ships and the Margarita in a rain of sea water containing a large quantity of wood chips. Screams rose from the pirate ships and many sounds of water followed it.

The time that lightning melted in the air and that the humans’ eyes recovered the view of the surroundings, the stern of the pirate ships were greatly destroyed and were sinking with a tremendous force.

Rather than saying that it had hole, it would be appropriate to say that the stern was scooped out. The pirates who had gathered in the stern fell into the sea all without exception; the sea water became an unusual torrent and was sucked up inside the ships. What Elizavetta aimed at was not the pirates, but right under the ships.

At Elizavetta, who heaved a small sigh, the soldiers holding the shield rushed over. From this situation, there was no telling whether or not arrows might come flying. They had to protect their master.

As the {{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}} walked up to the captain, she ordered to keep attacking the squad of Gerhard. The captain did not answer “understood” and with a sullen face, said this.

“Would you please behave yourself from here on?”

“I have been behaving myself for quite a while, you know?”

Elizavetta brushed her hair that was about to fall on her forehead and answered. She was quite tired. Considering the fight against Torbalan, it would better that she no longer used her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}.

Using the opportunity at which the pirate ships were confused by the lightning which appeared on the ground, the Lebus troops took a roundabout path to the flank of Gerhard’s squad. They bumped into the pirate ships with ferocity like a shark attacking its prey, raised battle cries and got in.

Although the pirates fought hard, too, they, who did not know the {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, were not able to forget the sight of the earlier attack and their morale did not increase very much. One ship, then another one were brought under the control of the Lebus troops or sunk, and the number was reduced. There were also ships which were set on fire and were sinking while blowing up black smoke.

If Moritz and Gerhard could keep their coordination, they might have taken a little more effective response against Elizavetta. But, now that they were completely divided, it was impossible.

After all, the pirate ships, which Elizavetta sank with her {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}}, were playing the role to convey to the enemy the intent of Moritz and Gerhard respectively. This was not a coincidence; the red-haired Vanadis aimed at it and passed by the side without attacking Moritz’s squad.

Even Torbalan who gave the plan to Moritz and company did not expect that Elizavetta would accurately devise the division up to here.

By Torbalan’s assumption, the Lebus troops should come straight to assault Moritz’s squad in order to save their allies surrounded by the enemy, and Moritz would invite them within the encirclement formation by pretending to break through and annihilate them together with the detour unit. It should have been so.

Elizavetta, or only at this time anyway, outwitted Torbalan.

The detour unit of the Lebus troops which was released from the half encirclement status left its friendly troops deal with Gerhard’s squad which was on the right side, and started a counterattack to Moritz’s squad which was on the left side.

Elizavetta’s {{furigana|Dragonic Skill|Veda}} was something which rang a bell to the pirates.

A white lightning and roaring thunder were the proof that she was fighting in the front line where arrows flew about and blades were jumbled together. There was no Lebus soldier who did not cheer up after knowing it. Even those who were severely wounded and fell to their knees stood up with bloody weapons in hand and attacked the pirates.

If they had no weapon, they fought with shield or held boat for work with several people and threw it. If there were those who took the weapons on the corpses lying down and slashed, there were also those who received a body blow and fell together into the sea.

It was a tremendous offensive to the extent that the pirates who were used to fighting scene turned pale.

At this time, Moritz’s squad had four ships remaining, but two ships sank in the sea within a short time. The detour unit of the Lebus troops, which was attacked from three directions, the front, the right and the left until just a while ago, threw all the anger they stored without saving anything.

Moritz abandoned resistance. He retreated using one ship ally as a shield and turned back the ship that he boarded.

He ran away. He deserted his comrades.

Though the detour unit was also surprised at this, it could not be compared to the shock that the pirates received. From the ship used as a shield, those who gave themselves up to despair and jumped into sea and those who threw away their weapons and surrendered appeared one after another. It did not mean that there was no one who kept fighting, but their fighting spirit had visibly declined.

Moritz’s withdrawal, not being even conveyed to Gerhard’s squad, also gave them unrest. Similarly here, there were also those who threw away their weapons and surrendered and those who tried to escape by boats for work; they divided here and there.

Gerhard had eagerly taken command in the flagship, but seeing the Lebus soldiers invading one after another from the prow and stern, he finally gave up the command. As he tightly grasped the double-edged battle axe which was in his hand, he raised a beast-like roar and charged.

Though the Lebus soldiers held up their swords, set up their spears and shot them on Gerhard, the strength of this red-haired pirate who was proud of his big frame forged in war and rough seas was not average.

A blow of the battle axe which was spun from his strong arm smashed the cranium along with the helmet of a Lebus soldier and threw out blood and gray matter on the deck. As he pulled out his bloodstained axe with all his strength and kicked down the corpse, this time he swung with a side blow and sent flying the head of a second person.

The pirates recovered their fighting spirit to the valiant courage of their commander and the Lebus soldiers, overwhelmed by their intensity, moved backward by several steps. While spreading new blood on the deck painted out with blood of allies and foes, Gerhard pushed forward.

Ahead of his gaze, there was the figure of Elizavetta who swung the Thunder Swirl and defeated the pirates.

Her black whip made irregular movements, and partly because it had a long range, the Lebus soldiers had opened a distance of three or four steps. Her vivid red hair and purple dress, which could clearly be confirmed even by soldiers far away, encouraged them.

Being able to turn the tide of the battle by defeating the enemy commander was also possible even in sea battle. Gerhard who either pushed the Lebus soldiers or mowed them down with his battle axe attacked Elizavetta. He released his right hand from the battle axe which he was holding with both hands and raised it only with his left hand.

As Elizavetta glanced at the redhead pirate, she silently turned her right hand.

The handle of the battle axe was blown off along with a dry, plosive sound, and the dark gray double-edged blade flew in midair while rotating and pierced the gunwale. Gerhard who seemed to have lost his weapon, however, pulled out the dagger on his waist with quite natural movements.

He defeated most of the opponents with his battle axe, but against a formidable enemy, while attracting attention with his big frame and battle axe, he aimed at the vital part with his dagger. That was this redhead pirate’s way of fighting.

He could not defend against the whip. The soldiers were not in time, too. Gerhard while being convinced of his victory tried to thrust his dagger on Elizavetta’s face.

The next moment, the redhead pirate’s view made an about-turn. The dagger cut the sky and Gerhard’s big frame was slammed on the deck.

As Elizavetta who did not even try to avoid the dagger extended her empty left hand and casually grabbed Gerhard’s face, she dragged it down with all her might. Not by destroying his balance to make him fall down, but with physical strength and grip.

It was an unbelievable strength enough to make one think that even the term “superhuman” was somewhat kind to describe it with. Gerhard’s big frame covered with muscles was heavy to the extent that it would be difficult even for an adult to lift it. But a young girl who had not yet reached 20-year-old managed it with one hand.

However, Gerhard was not even given enough time to understand that fact. As Elizavetta released her hand from the pirate’s face, the Lebus soldiers, who rushed over, one by one thrust his body with spears. With a stunned face as could be, Gerhard died.

Due to Moritz’s flight and Gerhard’s death, the battle finally came to an end in this area. The pirate ships which were still remaining scattered about and escaped.

Elizavetta gave strict order not to chase them. It was not out of mercy. This was not because there was no need to wipe out pirates, but because there was still an enemy that should be defeated.

“Postpone the damage check. It’s also fine not to reform the ranks. We will attack the flank of the enemy main troops.”

Elizavetta ordered to the captain and he turned the prow of the Margarita to the west. The main troops of pirates led by Torbalan should be over there.

As the sound of drums and trumpets conveyed Elizavetta’s order to the other ships, the Margarita stood at the vanguard and pushed its way through the sea. The twenty ships which could still fight followed; the three ships which were damaged to the extent that they could no longer fight were left in this place, and they would deal with the rescue of those who fell into the sea.

“It took more time than I thought. Even the ships and people…”

While hearing the report at the bow of the Margarita, Elizavetta bit her lower lip with an annoyed expression. She wondered how the battle of the center and the battle of the left wing turned out.

“Please hold out until I arrive.”

It was at that time that the Legnica army left wing was wiped out by the right wing squad of the pirates.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The battle between the Legnica army left wing commanded by the knight Zaul and the pirates right wing led by Albert was as followed.

Regarding each military power at this sea area, the Legnica troops were fourteen ships and the pirates’ side was ten ships. When Zaul knew that the enemy number was fewer than his army, he changed his lineup that was one horizontal line. He made a bow type formation by making the left and right advance and the center retreat. He intended to exterminate the enemy with half encirclement.

On the other hand, the ten pirate ships with Albert as their commander organized their fleet in a vertical line. It was clear that they intended to go around behind the Legnica troops by a central breakthrough.

In this clash, Albert was the winner. The pirate ships which charged straight bathed in a rain of arrows, ate Zaul’s fleet even though they took out three ships damaged by receiving the Legnica army’s ramming attack, tore it off, divided it and came out to the back.

The pirate ships made a detour to the left like that, half surrounded one side of the Legnica warships which were divided. Losing the advantage of the number, the Legnica warships which were attacked from the flank and rear were burnt one after another without putting up a good fight and were sunk.

“The flagship. Search the enemy flagship!”

Zaul who commanded the Legnica troops shouted with a hoarse voice and fiercely advanced the flagship which he boarded to the enemy camp. Although this greatly raised the morale of his allies, it was a failure as a result.

One pirate ship had set a strong blow from the side and Zaul’s ship was caught up by (in) the reef. Albert who was the commander of the pirate ships knew well where in this battlefield the reef was.

Although Zaul’s ship desperately moved the paddles, it could only either ransack the sea surface with waves or hit the reef. The Legnica troops left wing, whose flagship’s movement was sealed, was confused and their movement began to be disordered.

The pirate ship which managed the blow also ran aground on the same reef, but it intended to crash into it to from the beginning.

The pirates started shooting arrows towards Zaul’s ships one after another with the bows and crossbows they had prepared. In addition, even other pirate ships hit fire arrows from all directions.

“This is as far as I can go, huh… I would not even be able to apologize for letting the soldiers and sailors entrusted to me by Vanadis-sama die”

On board a ship which can no longer keep fighting with the fire, Zaul regretted. While the rain of arrows poured incessantly, he ordered to his remaining subordinates to take down all the boats for operation on the reef. And then, that they picked up the soldier and sailors on them and escaped to the sea as far as possible.

However, he himself would remain to the end and share the same fate with the burning ship. The time that his body disappeared within the flames, it was said that more than thirty arrows were stuck to his body.

The flame which wrapped up the ship also spread to the pirate ships which ran aground on the reef. The two ships turned into a huge torch on the reef and kept blowing up black smoke until they burned out.

Though it was thought that the morale of the Legnica soldiers fell due to the lost of their commander, it was opposite.

They, who knew Zaul’s heroic death, turned their sorrow and anger into fighting spirit and bravely continued to fight. Those who escaped from the flagship were rescued by other ships, but they again challenged the pirates without even taking a rest.

The side of the Legnica soldier, who defeated the pirate in front of him, was scooped out with the battle axe of the pirate who came attacking from the flank. That pirate was also beat with a club and fell into the sea and with his face applied to the water’s surface, he never moved again. Such a scene was unfolded countless times while changing the details.

Speaking from the results, the Legnica army left wing squad was wiped out. However, they reduced the number of pirate ships to two by then.

Albert, who was the commander of the pirates stood many times at the vanguard, boarded the enemy ship and each time dyed his favorite spear with the Legnica soldiers’ blood, but he was killed by receiving a stray arrow in his head.

It was a too disappointing death which could not be imagined from his severe way of fighting.

There were only two remaining ships on the pirate side, but both, full of damages, were no longer in a state to fight.

Above all else, due to the lost of their commander Albert, they were not able to decide how they should move.

As they pulled up their comrades who were floating on the sea surface, based on the talk between those who were playing the supporting role, they arrived at the conclusion to observe a good time and join with their allies. Then, they began to move slowly.

However, they were discovered by the Lebus troops led by Elizavetta about a half koku after and captured.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 08 Prologue

2014-02-17T03:26:01Z

Scr.zero:

== Prologue ==

He recovered his consciousness. At the same time, he thought that it was cold, so much so that the root of his teeth shivered with a chattering sound.

His body shook, too. Rounding his back, as he tightly hugged himself, he first had to endure the cold. He even thought that his body was frozen.

Only after about a count of 1000 had passed did his mood settle down. It was much better compared to the coldness of the night sea, and lukewarm air probably gave him warmth. The youth finally raised his body.

His view was pitch-black and nothing could be seen. He put the bow, which he was tightly grasping, nearby and took off his cold clothes, dripping wet with the sea water. He also took off his trousers and underwear and wringed them. Since he did not have enough strength now, he could not wring them as dry as he had wanted.

As he felt pain to his head and touched it, there was something which appeared to be a wound. Though there was no slippery sensation, his hair was also wet. He sniffed the smell of the hand which touched the wound, and judged that blood seemed to have stopped.

Since he could not calm down as he was naked, he reluctantly wore his clothes which were still wet and cold. And then, the youth recognized that he was standing on a solid ground.

“…Where am I?”

Though a stupid question, the person himself was extremely serious about it. The youth’s name was Tigrevurmud Vorn. Those close to him called him by his nickname “Tigre”. Rummaging through his darkish red hair, Tigre desperately traced his memory of before losing consciousness.

Tigre was a noble of the Brune Kingdom, but due to various circumstances, he was currently in the position of guest General of the Zchted Kingdom. And as a messenger of that Zchted, he was in the Asvarre Kingdom until the other day.

He left Asvarre in a ship, and that ship was attacked by a Demon on their way back to Zchted in a few days. Tigre fell into the sea during the fight against the Demon and lost consciousness.

Recalling up to there, Tigre muttered again the question of earlier.

''Where am I?''

It was unlikely that Sophia Obertas alias Sophie, Olga Tamm, Matvey and company who were boarding the same ship saved him. If it was them, they should have done a more proper medical treatment.

There was no way that they would have left him drenched as is without even changing his clothes and putting a piece of blanket on him.

In other words, it was something different that saved him from the night sea.

Tigre picked up the bow that he put at his feet. Though it was a heirloom, Tigre learned just about a year ago that it possessed a mysterious power. That power often saved the youth from predicaments.

As he looked around at his surroundings, a light could be seen ten steps ahead. Tigre was walking up to there while staggering. He did not yet have power in his legs.

When he became aware of what that light was, Tigre unintentionally frowned.

It was surrounded by a wall on three sides there, and several things like short stones pillars respectively extended from the floor and ceiling. All the stones pillars reached only to Tigre’s knees and the surface was rugged as if shaved from a rock.

Most of the stones pillars were pitch-black, but several other than that were wrapped in a white light. This was where the light came from.

『It has been a while.』

A woman’s voice resounded out of nowhere. Tigre strongly grasped the bow and looked around while being on guard. But, the figure of the owner’s voice was nowhere to be seen. No, Tigre thought. Maybe the space itself wrapped in this darkness might be the owner of the voice. He called out towards the darkness.

“It’s you, who saved me, right?”

『Indeed.』

The owner of the voice affirmed.

“…First of all, I thank you for having saved me.”

Tigre honestly bowed his head towards the darkness while saying “thank you”.

“Why did you save me?”

『I said it before, right? 〃Deep in the darkness of night atop a mountain of corpses〃. Since the conditions were met, I just lent you a little hand. ––That dormant child probably did not notice.』

He did not quite catch the latter half of her lines as she said them while muttering.

''---Come to think of it, I have a feeling that I was told something like that before.''

It was nearly one year ago. Since there were also other surprising things at that time, he had completely forgotten.

『You have forgotten, I guess.』

“Such a thing… No, um, I am sorry.”

Although she hit the bull’s eye in the voice that got more like mischief and he reflexively tried to deny it, Tigre shook his head and frankly apologized. A chuckle was heard from the darkness. Tigre pulled himself together and asked.

“By the way, where am I? And what about the ship I was boarding?”

『I cannot answer the first question. And about the second, I do not know.』

It was an honest reply. Tigre sighed and posed a question again.

“About the second question, what do you mean by you don’t know?”

『I only saved you. I am not interested in anything other than it.』

“Can’t you get me back to that place?”

『In the night sea?』

With fear and coldness brought back in his mind, Tigre's body trembled on its own. He would die this time for sure. However, he could not afford to be in a place like this forever. He entreated.

“Can’t you do it other than by sea?”

『Where?』

Tigre was taken aback by the short question. Where did he want to go back to?

Alsace? LeitMeritz? Brune? Or Zchted?

The peaceful scenery of the hometown, where he was born and raised, and the smile of the silver- haired girl flashed simultaneously across his mind. Both were irreplaceable things for the youth. And then, the face of important people floated in his head.

『Oh yeah, the direction facing the sea will probably be good.』

Was it because she saved him when he fell into the sea? After a little thought, Tigre expressed his wish.

“––To Zchted.”

That was it for now. The situation where he was placed now did not allow him to go back to his beloved hometown.

『Well then, I shall send you.』

The owner of the voice laughed and added.

『However, even I cannot determine where you will land in Zchted.』

Before understanding the meaning of those words, Tigre’s consciousness rapidly receded.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-12-25T04:42:45Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 3 『That Is a Good Idea』==

===Part 1===

After exiting the school gate and crossing the small bridge, the only connection to the outer world to the students attending Kouryou academy ---------is a monorail for authorized personals only.

In a distance that doesn’t even take 5 minutes; the suspended type monorail is connected to a nearby JR station<ref group ="2c">Japan Railway station</ref> of Tokyo and Chiba from the front of the school.

And when we board the railway car, there were only a countable number of people riding it inside.

Since school academy personals are the only ones able to use it in the first place, it is only normal to say the number of users are little.

Thanks to that, we are grateful to be able to find empty seats without fighting over it.

“This is somehow heart throbbing isn’t it?”

Sitting in the opposite side of the box seat, Yurie said that while facing towards the outside of the window.

“I see. It’s the first time you went out to a Japan city.”

“Ya---. That is why I am looking forward to it.”

Yurie moved her sights from the outside of the window--------the sea to me and nodded.

(It might be good to take a breather like this once in a while……….)

I took a side look at Yurie who has returned her sights back to the sea again, and *Fuu* leaked a smile.

Incidentally, Yurie and I were in uniform even though it was Sunday.

It’s not like there is a school rule saying we have to wear the school uniform when going out of the school.

It’s simply just because Yurie does not have clothes to match the May weather, and I followed her.

(However, this placement relation sure feels nostalgic. Well, it’s probably because I gotten too used to it.)

Normally, I would be with Yurie side by side with our shoulders close to each other when we usually watch television--------and depending on the situation, we would be sitting side by side in a distance where I could feel warmth from it touching each other.

It is the same case too when we attend classes and cafeteria.

That is why I feel strange sitting in front of her and would accidentally fix my stare at her.

This foreign beauty directing her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} outside the window.

Her {{Furigana|silver hair|Silver blonde}} which no one would turn away from and would stare amazed was beautifully swaying.

Because there was a lack of expression shown on her well-featured face, it makes one think of her as a delicate bisque doll.

But I know this normal girl has something aside from those truths.

---Inside that heart holds a dark emotion known as revenge.

The same darkness as me.

Maybe------That night was just a dream, I would think something like that.

However, I felt hesitant to put that matter in my mouth again.

That’s because I didn’t want to admit Yurie holds the same hatred as me and is someone that wishes for revenge.

“-----Tooru?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the echoing bell brought me back.

She has probably called out to me many times already. Yurie was looking at me while tilting her head.

“We are going to arrive soon."

“Ah…………I-I see.”

Before I knew it, the departed monorail is close to reaching its destination.

In the middle of slowly entering the platform, Yurie got up from her seat.

“Yurie, it’s better to stand up once we arrive.”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Gakon*.

Almost at the same time of my warning, the monorail was close to stopping and was swaying.

“Ah……..”

My warning was useless and Yurie’s balance collapsed, making her fall on her butt.

…………on top of my lap.

Her hair swayed and a nice smell tickled my nasal cavity.

“Th-that’s why I told you.”

“Ya-Ya-----……..”

After I said that while feeling a little embarrassed, Yurie also hanged her head downwards in embarrassment.

“I will be careful from now on. Alright then, let’s get off.”

After I stood up, I extended my hand to Yurie.

Although I once extended out my hands to her in the clock tower last time, with this time included too, having her hands weighted on my hand feels very embarrassing.

After getting out the station, we transferred to the JR route following what Miyabi taught me and got off after one station.

We reached our destination the A la mode after walking for around 5 minutes from there but------

Once, the A la mode was the biggest shopping mall in Japan (According to Miyabi’s information), although that status has been taken by another place, the number of customers did not decrease and it is filled with many people during holidays.

“…………….It’s like a festival.”

Although it can’t be said to be wide, Yurie opened her mouth in amazement and looked around.

“Tooru isn’t really that shocked.”

“That’s because there was a big mall in my hometown. Well, let’s see the floor guide and confirm the place of the shop for now.”

“Ya---…………..”

I urged Yurie who was still a little blank and the moment I opened the guide map I took from a set up nearby, I frowned my eyebrows in bewilderment.

“What is this…………..”

The guide map is oddly thick, and it crosses 8 pages even though it is just introducing the floors; and a total of more than 500 plus shop names was written in it.

(I heard there are a lot of shops but, I didn’t think it would be this many……………)

“Tooru, Is something wrong?”

While I was dumbfounded, Yurie tip-toed while peeking into the guide map.

She then grabbed my sleeves to take balance and her peeking form makes me think of her as a small animal.

“Ah, sorry. Let’s look at this while sitting nearby.”

After saying that, I sat on a nearby stool with Yurie.

“This is…………….I have no idea what is going on in this all.”

“A-aah…………As expected, it’s normal to think that.”

She brought her body closer defenselessly as usual and stick on my lap making me feel slightly excited in my mind.

However, Yurie does not seem bothered at all and flipped the page but------

“It’s too many, so I don’t know where we should go…………….”

And like that, she made a troubled face.

The only information in the index is the shops name and the position code. What’s more, it’s not like the places are positioned in the west, south, north hall respectively since it also expands to the first and second floor; thanks to that, just like what Yurie said, we have no idea where we should go.

“U---n…………. Let’s walk around randomly for now. Since there are these many shops, I think we would find something of interest sooner or later.”

I stood up and the moment I was about to start walking, I recalled something and turned back.

“Yurie, please be careful not to get separated because of the crowd.”

“Ya---“

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Koku**koku* Yurie nodded and grabbed my sleeves tightly.

“I won’t get separated like this.”

Yurie said that with satisfaction while making a small smile.

“Th-that’s true………”

It’s not like the level of holding hands, but this is embarrassing in its own way.

However, that feeling immediately disappeared somewhere once we started walking.

Inside the hustle and bustle, many people we passed by looked at us and I could hear topics of Yurie.

[Hey, isn’t that girl really beautiful?] [A celebrity?] [I’ll take a photo and upload it] [Oh, she has a guy……..] [The Blondie just now was good too but, this is good in its own way……….]

There were a lot of reactions but, most of it is regarding Yurie.

But, when I meant most of it, it means all of it wasn’t that.

[They are wearing school uniforms though; I wonder which school they are from?] [Don’t know? I never seen that before………….]

It’s only normal they don’t know.

Unless there is a good reason, Kouryou students are not allowed to go out other than weekends.

And even if they were to go out on a weekend, there probably isn’t any commendable students that would go out wearing a school uniform.

Only the school name could be heard at best.

Even for myself, if I hadn’t heard about the existence of the school beforehand then, not only will I have no idea about the internal conditions of the school, I won’t even know about the school’s name in the first place.

(That’s because it’s a school with that kind of enrollment ceremony.)

Although it is a school lacking common sense when half of the number of students dropped out from the enrollment ceremony, it’s also weird that this school is not known to the public.

Mikuni-sensei said that information regulations were imposed but, it would probably be just a rumor at most.

And when I was thinking things like that, my sleeves was *gui**gui* being pulled.

“Tooru, how about that shop?”

“Ah……. You’re right, that’s a cute shirt………..I guess?”

I was often brought by my sister------Otoha to buy things but, I have absolutely no idea in girl clothing.

But, judging from the shop display, it’s true that I feel it would suit Yurie.

Like that, we tried entering this shop for now but-------

“I think this suits her. How about it, boyfriend-san?”

“Eh!? Ah………. Nonono I am not her boyfriend…………!”

When we were looking around for clothes, a female shop attendant came over and said those lines; even though I hurried and denied it, she just giggled.

I probably made her think I was trying to trick her from embarrassment.

A male and a female together, what’s more even though we entered the shop and started looking at clothes, Yurie was still grabbing my sleeves and it’s true that it isn’t strange for her to misunderstand.

Rather, even if I am a 3rd person here, we definitely would be thought of as a couple.

“I will go try the clothes now.”

Yurie left those words and took several summer clothes recommended by the shop attendant before entering the changing room.

“Fufu, she’s a very cute girlfriend!”

“Y-yeah………”

I gave up denying since anything I do will be useless and made a nod mixed with a wry smile.

Crossing her status, I made a small sigh while making a side glance at the shop attendant who came over to see us with the feelings of prying her noses into our matter and started regretting coming out with the two of us only.

(It would have been better if everyone was together…………)

Miyabi is probably out playing with Tachibana somewhere.

Tora headed out somewhere so I couldn’t find him.

Tatsu is working hard in his muscle training.

…………and while I was recalling that back, the curtain slightly opened and Yurie suddenly brought her face out.

“Tooru. I have finished changing……..can you see it?”

“I’ll say this just in case; don’t expect a good sense from me.”

“Ya---. It is okay.”

I don’t know what she meant by its okay but Yurie nodded and opened the curtain wider.

[Uoo……….][Oh my………..]

The shop attendant and I let out a shocked voice at the same time and Yurie silently showed herself.

The clothe Yurie tried on was a cooling basic white one piece.

The sleeves were opened wide and the arranged white lace has emphasized the girlishness.

“What’s wrong, Tooru?”

“A-aah……………errr, I think it suits you very well…………..”

“Thank you very much. I will buy this then.”

“You decide too fast!!..............wait, at least isn’t it better to try some others first before deciding?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Un**un*The shop attendant beside me nodded.

Rather than doing it for her job, her expression is saying to try more clothes on.

“I understand………….but I decide to buy this one.”

After saying that, she closed the curtain once more and we waited for a few minutes more.

“Tooru. What do you think about this?”

It is black this time, opposite to the one piece from just now. Looking at that figure, the attendant and I made an admiration voice again.

The skirt was short and it has a lot of frills as its characteristic, thanks to it being black, it made Yurie’s silver hair attractive and it suited her very much.

“Err………I think it’s nice. Extremely.”

“Ya---. I think I will buy this too then.”

Maybe she liked my response, Yurie slightly narrowed her eyes and confined herself in the changing room the third time.

She then showed herself not long later, and the clothes this time again suited her.

“How about this?”

“It looks refreshing so why not?”

“Ya---, it is very soothing. Well, this too……………”

She bought all 3 clothes she tried in the end.

“E-erm. If it’s okay with you, will you try other clothes? For my eyes recuperation………..not that, I think it will suit miss customer and we have a lot of cute clothes too”

“Errr………..what will you do, Yurie? Will you try it on?”

“Ya--. If Tooru says so.”

…………it was a mistake to go with this flow.

“…………….Yurie. Don’t you think you are buying too much?”

While staring at the 12 clothes stacked up like a mountain on the counter, I made a comeback just in case.

Looking at the state of clothes she tried from the beginning entering the list of purchase, I thought she bought too many as expected and if I did not tell her it’s about time we should head to other shops then I would have no idea what would have happened.

“Nai. I am only buying the clothes Tooru said is nice.”

“N-no, it’s true I said them but, I think all of it is just a little…………..”

“But, this one looks very matching and this one is very nice, this one is cooling and-------“

Yurie lined up my comments one by one without making any mistakes.

After saying everything until the last 12th clothes-----

“As expected, I will buy all.”

In the end, Yurie announced herself as a very good miss customer.

Although the shop attendant opened her eyes wide when we said to buy 12 clothes (+3 pair of shoes), she made an even more shocked expression when we told her we would pay with a credit card.

She probably would have never thought students like us would pay with a card.

But the instant we handed the student card which also has the function of a credit card in it, [Aah, it’s that school…………..] the attendant muttered that.

I became curious on how she knew about it and asked her. It seems several people like us come over here to buy stuff every year.

However, we were the first ones to purchase this large amount.

Incidentally, the moment I heard the total amount of money, my eyes were almost going to pop out but this is a secret.

Luckily it was within allowance range so there wasn’t any problem.

“Alright then, now that we finished buying clothes, what should we do now?”

“--------? Weren’t we going to other shops to see the clothes?”

“………………..no, I’ll give up on that for today.”

It was not hard to imagine the same result if we go to another shop.

It would be faster if I say it doesn’t suit her but, the foundation material is good---------rather than that, Yurie was too good until any clothes she wear suits her naturally.

More importantly, it is impossible for me to twist my thoughts and tell Yurie.

In front of the small happy expression she shows when I say it suits her, there is no way I can lie.

“So, should we head back?”

“U-nn………well since we are outside, let’s wander around for a bit then.”

“Ya--. That’s true.”

Nonetheless, as expected there was a lot of baggage so we decided to head to the delivery counter first.

“Well, where should we go, Tooru?”

Right after we finished our delivery and lighten the load, we then decided to look around the north hall from one corner to the other.

As if it was natural for her, Yurie grabbed my sleeves and walked beside me.

Although it was more or less embarrassing for me at the beginning, we talked with each other while looking at the shops until I naturally forgot about it.

After that, Yurie looked at the ferret in the pet shop nearby with her eyes glittering, and played a free to play virtual game in one corner of the game shop; we were passing a fun and peaceful time enough for us to forget the tough training we go through regularly.

“Now that I think back, Miyabi told me the gelato on the first floor is recommended.”

“……………gelato huh. If Miyabi recommended it then, I want to try heading there but…………..”

As a late lunch, when Yurie was about to start her pumpkin cream pasta and fondant chocolate as dessert, I recalled the talk Miyabi told me.

Even Yurie is not an exception to girlishness. It seems Yurie also loves sweets and she often exchanges impression in the desserts that comes out in the cafeteria.

That is why it is only normal for her to think she want to try it after hearing it is a recommendation but------

Since Yurie eats little in the first place, it is clear that she will lose the space for the gelato once she eats the chocolate; she knows that herself and dropped her shoulders from what I can see.

It will probably be alright after some time, but the influence would probably come back during dinner time this time if we were to do that.

“……………why don’t we try buying as much gelato of that as you can for now? If you cannot finish then I will eat the leftovers.”

Because of me forgetting, her disappointed figure was really pitiful and after I brought up an idea-------

“That is a good idea.”

Yurie brought out a happy atmosphere.

I unintentionally leaked a smile from that expression.

(This is good, this is good……….)

And like that, my thoughts were hastily over.

“Tooru. Just in case, can you eat this chocolate?”

“Aah, I don’t mind.”

Yurie proposed this when it was half eaten.

Of course, since there is no reason to refuse, it was alright until I nodded but-------

“Please open your mouth.”

“Huh?”

“Like I said, please open your mouth.”

She lifted one mouth full size fondant chocolate wrapped in cold ice with a fork and brought it in front of me.

“…………….Are you perhaps going to feed me?”

“Ya—♪Ahnn”

“N-no, doing that in front of people is a little……….”

“----? Miyabi often does this to me?”

That is between girls.

And we are of the opposite sex.

I know Yurie has no other intentions, but it can’t be help for me to feel resistant to her actions, rather I think it was only normal to do so.

“Errrr…………”

Luckily, there were little people in the shop since we were off from lunch time, and thanks to there being many blocks, it is not like people can see us. it is unacceptable as there was window but, since there is an atrium from the first floor in front of this 3 floored building instead of a road, we are not likely to be noticed from outside.

(Well, I guess this situation is alright…………?)

“------?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Chirin* the bell rang as if to urge me. And of course, Yurie doesn’t have the intentions to make me hurry.

“I-I get it. Then…………..”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Ahhn* I opened my mouth wide as I was told and ate the chocolate.

(I’m glad everyone didn’t come………….)

I was thinking a completely different thing from the tailor shop from just now.

“Tooru, here you go.”

“Eh? Again?”

“Ya---. There is still this much left. So, Ahhnn”

“Hahaha……okay.”

In the end, I was fed around 8 times and there was one time when the shop attendant there saw us and giggled making it an awkward situation.

But------

I then found out the really problematic situation happened right after that.

“Tooru, Ahhn”

Between the south and north hall-------in a place called Harbor Street where many people pasts by, Yurie brought the gelato to my mouth.

“………eh?”

“It is very delicious so I am sharing with you. That’s why Tooru, please Ahnnn”

Inside the presence of a crowd of people, Yurie smiled as if she was not bothered about them.

Of course, it was only natural for me to be bothered about the sights from our surroundings.

“----Tooru?”

She tilted her small head-----

“Ya-yaa-----………”

I answered powerlessly and let her fed me the gelato……….

===Part 2===

Tooru and Yurie. Unless one knows about their situation they could only be seen as an intimate couple, and there were shadows watching those 2 from afar.

It was Tomoe and Miyabi.

Having asked Tooru and Yurie’s departure time indirectly during breakfast, Miyabi and Tomoe reached the closest station near the A la mode one hour before those 2.

From that point on, both of them were sneakily following behind them; they acted as if they were buying things at a nearby shop from the shop Yurie tried her clothes on---------(Miyabi actually bought something)------, this time they were hiding and peeping at the atrium where Yurie and Tooru were eating at from afar in a sports shop located across the atrium.

“Mi-Miyabi. Are those 2 really not going out with each other……….?”

“U-un…………..Tooru-kun said that………..”

“I see……….no, but……………”

During eating and this time in a manner of not bothering the public eye----------(Miyabi and Tomoe saw it like this)-------Tooru was being fed gelato by Yurie.

Looking at those two, Miyabi and Tomoe panicked together.

“To-To-To-Tomoe-chan. That’s errrr…………..not an illicit relationship right………..?”

“N-no, i-it isn’t a sexual conduct so……………..”

There are probably in this society which calls those actions of a stupid couple but, at the very least it isn’t any illicit relationship.

Thanks to that, they could not cut in and intrude them making both of them getting agitated only and could not make any other actions other than watching over them.

However, both of them were suddenly called out by a voice.

“Both of you are alone?”

“Eh………..?”

When they looked over, there were 4 guys standing there.

They were obviously picking up girls.

[If it is okay you two, want to play with us?][Both of you are cute. High school student? From what school?] [Kouryouu?][I know where. It’s the place nearby popular with martial arts.]

The confirmation this guy made towards Kouryou academy was not wrong.

A private school with a dormitory system, and power placed inside martial arts, graduation would link to an employment from the secret service.

Not leaving any achievements to the public and because of the secret regulations from the Dawn organization, it is impossible for there to be any eye catching general information left inside the people’s memories.

Even if the <<Luciful>> or <<Blaze>> has been turned into a rumor, it would probably be an absurd nonsense at most.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 3.jpg|thumb]]

Unless they have definite proof then, it would not leave the realm of rumor even if it is real.

Naturally, since that was also made to be fully aware by the students that goes out, during the filling of the form for going out, they are not to cause any trouble outside, they are not to manifest their <<Blaze>> and etc; it was an outing with many attentions.

By any chance any of those rules were broken; a strict punishment will be given but------

“Heeh, by martial arts is it judo or karate? So you all are doing that too?”

“Ye-yeah…….”

Miyabi and Tomoe were agitated by the sudden pick up and answered the persons question honestly.

“That’s nice. Then, teach us some pinning skills too.”

“……………..no thanks. Let’s go, Miyabi.”

Finally at this moment, Tomoe noticed the guys’ intentions and even though she took Miyabi and left the spot-----

“That’s so cold. A little is fine. We won’t do anything strange.”

A guy then grabbed Miyabi’s arm and pulled hard.

“Ah…………..”

Scared--------the moment she felt that, her body moved by reflex.

“Le-let go……….!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* Miyabi thrust the guy away.

Normally, he would stagger a bit but-------

Since her arm strength is exceedingly stronger than a normal person because of the <<Luciful>>, the guy fell over pathetically.

[Haha, lame!][Shut up! My balance just collapsed!!]

The fallen over guy shouted at his comrades who were laughing loudly.

Luckily, he was just grazed.

“Oi oi, give me a break from violence.”

“Your side was the ones getting violent first. It’s true that, trusting him away was too much though………………”

Although Tomoe entered between Miyabi and the leader, her voice tone was weak as expected.

Naturally, the person did not let that slip by.

“If you think it was too much then, isn’t it okay for you two to go out with us to reconcile?”

“I-I refuse! I will apologize but, this and that is different!!”

“To-Tomoe-chan……………”

Tomoe whispered ''It’s alright'', to Miyabi who was turning smaller behind Tomoe.

(I have no problems with this number of people alone……….!)

That awareness, made Tomoe’s feelings stronger even if it turns into a fight.

However, Tomoe’s response does not feel nice to the guys and after the guy Miyabi thrust away joined back, the guys stand and surrounded both of them like a wall.

At that moment, someone Miyabi and Tomoe was familiar with, pushed through the crowd of people and appeared.

“Stop it you bastards!!”

[What is it!?][Who the hell are you!!]

Tooru was the one who stood in front of the guys.

Luckily, since they were nearby, he heard Miyabi and Tomoe’s voice and ran over here.

“These two are with me. I’ll listen if you have any problems.”

[To-Tooru-kun……….][Kokonoe………..!]

Both of them called Tooru’s name and was a little relieved.

[He says they are with him.][Looks real.][What should we do?]

On the other hand, the guys were looking at each other on what to do next from the appearance of the person who named himself as one of them-------

“Miyabi, Tomoe, are you two okay?”

At that moment, they made their decision when Yurie joined.

[Wow. She’s super cute……….][This girl is also with him?][The so called Harem?][I feel a little pissed][What should we do?][Obviously---]

At the same time with the leader saying that, the guys slightly lowered their hips.

“Let’s give him a light one!”

“-----!!”

The guys move at the same time.

It was somewhat surprising-------but nonetheless, it looks like it was in slow motion to Tooru who has sublimated to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

(I have no choice then; I’ll give them a light one then run away.)

''I’ll push them down so they won’t get hurt I guess'', it was that moment Tooru decided that.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Taan*…………!! A dry sound from far away-----a ''gunshot'' echoed in the harbor street.

Almost at the same time, one guy that was going to punch Tooru, fell down as if he was flicked away.

“Eh…………?”

In astonishment, the voice of the person who muttered that was unknown.

However, faster than everyone in the spot-------including Tooru and the group------faster than them understanding what happened, another gunshot echoed and another guy collapsed.

“Wha…….!?”

“Tooru, That’s…………!!”

Further ahead of Yurie’s sights-----around 100 meters away standing on top of the 3rd floors balcony, Tooru saw the owner who made the gunshot.

A girl with long gorgeous shining {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}}.

Her hand was holding a-------black long barrel <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

(Lealith!? And that’s-------------<<Blaze>>!?)

During the time Tooru was opening his eyes in shock, Lealith then pulled the trigger making the 3rd shot then 4th shot in an instant and all of the guys collapsed.

In the middle of the sights looking at the guys suddenly collapsing at their surroundings, Tooru and Yurie was looking at the gold girl-------and was unable to take their eyes away from the <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> she was holding.

The thought that revived in his mind, was the talk that was taught in class last time.

'''“The <<Blaze>> cannot be manifested as a weapon with complex structure”'''

That talk wasn’t a lie and, '''a <<Gun>> type <<Blaze>> is impossible originally'''.

But the <<Blaze>> being shown in Tooru and the group’s sights was unmistakably a <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>>.

Lealith made her <<{{Furigana|Gun|Rifle}}>> disappear and turned her heels around.

While looking at the {{Furigana|blonde hair|Yellow Topaz}} walking into the balcony, Tooru muttered.

“<<Exception>>………..”

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2c" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Epilogue

2013-12-23T06:17:19Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=73}}
==Epilogue: Wish to the night sky―==

Where is this place…

Having exhausted my internal energy and becoming trashed, I fell into a pleasant slumber.

“My… My wish is…”

Besides me, the yukata-clad Kyouko from elementary school kept writing her wish on a tanzaku with glittering eyes.

This situation, this scene.

They seem vaguely familiar.

It seems like the continuation of the dream from the other time.

“… Finished!!”

Let’s see.

Now that I think of it, last time I woke up before being able to check Kyouko’s wish.

I’m a bit interested in what could have the Kyouko from childhood wished for.

Peeking at the writing on Kyouko’s tanzaku—

Let me become Chiharu-kun’s bride.

That was written in round and cute letters.

Oi, oi. A sudden marriage without going out first?

These elementary schoolers… Their scariness knows no limits.

“Eh.”

Suddenly receiving a reverse proposal, the me back then was left with his mouth agape but,

“… Marrying you? Whatever the circumstances, isn’t that too rushed? We’re still elementary schoolers.”

After a brief silence, she answered me with a quiet voice.

“I-it’s not rushed at all! Kids these days are precocious, something like this is normal!”

“…”

Kids these days are so precocious, either I’m mistaken or that’s not something a kid would say.

“… That so? But, my bad. As expected, something like marriage… We don’t know what future will bring.”

I gently averted it.

Nevertheless, with her face showing her displeasure,

“Liar.”

“… Yes?”

“Chiharu-kun. Meanie… Marry me… You’ve just promised me…”

“Wait a minute. When have I said that!?”

“… You didn’t say, you wrote! Chiharu-kun wished for us two to be together forever!“

“It’s true that that’s what I wrote on my tanzaku, but… Don’t tell me that being together forever=marriage?”

“It does. Being together forever, even after death… Being together in the same tomb<ref>At Japan, tombs are collective and contain the ashes of all the dead members of the family, including spouses.</ref>?”

“Eh.”

“In other words, it means marriage!”

“… You see, Kyouko. To begin with, that was only a simile… *COUGH COUGH*”

Kyouko’s glance filled with killing intent overcame me and silenced me.

Pathetic, even if I say so myself…

“So. I want to propose once again officially. Then, I think I’ll be able to endure Chiharu being far away…”

“…”

The me back then blatantly averted his gaze and ignored her. It seems he contrives to keep being silent.

Nevertheless. My intentions being futile, Kyouko, with a shadow cast over her face,

“Breach the engagement… And in compensation, 3 million…<ref>… Needles shall you eat. Usually, they say only 300.</ref>”

She said those dangerous words.

Eeerrrm. What the heck is this kid saying?

Are you that? One of those women in their forties desperate for catching a husband?…

If left like this, it will bring problems in the future. The me back then decided to postpone the matter.

“… Understood. I promise.”

“Really!?”

“Yeah. But on the condition of it being once I’m an adult.”

“How much of an adult!? With how many years!?”

“If we say adult, perhaps… When I’m in high school?”

… That was easy.

If I had to make an excuse, I’d say that high school students seemed like very adult existences to the me back then.

The me of right now, having become a high schooler, could naturally be involved in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship… That kind of unsuspicious belief that’s not different from innocence.

Me from elementary school… I’m sorry.

Truth is… that couldn’t be.

“Understood. If that’s the case, in return… I’ll entrust this to you, Haru.”

“Mm. What’s this…”

What she took out next was a pendant shaped like a key attached to a silver chain.

Wha… This design, I remember it from somewhere.

Could this be then… The same pendant I found at home!?

“This is the key to the treasure box I’ve brought. I was thinking on putting our tanzaku inside and then bury it under some tree.”

“And why the heck would we do that?”

When I asked, Kyouko let out a smile as pretty as a midsummer sunflower,

“Because it’s more romantic like that.”

“… Is that so?”

Being a man, I don’t understand that reasoning in the least.

“Yeah. It’s much better like that! After Chiharu-kun, as promised, proposes to me in high school, we’ll come back to retrieve it. And we’ll say ‘aah, that’s right, this was the very beginning of what happened today’ once we meet the tanzaku with our eternally unchanged feelings… What, isn’t[[File: Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_2_p211.png |thumb]] it romantic?”

“…”
I unconsciously let out a bitter smile.

Romantic or what not… So much sweetness will make me go bald.

“I too will promise something. By high school… I’ll have become cuter and lovelier than anyone.”

With that dazzling smile from Kyouko, my consciousness was returned to reality.

I see. That pendant I found by chance at home had that kind of meaning.

However. I have a doubt.

How could I forget something so important?

It’s true that I have a tendency for forgetfulness higher than others, but I don’t think that something on this can be excused with something like ‘I’m forgetful’.

While filled with doubts, without any time to give them a thought, my consciousness was pulled to reality.

“Haru… Haru…”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>SHAKE SHAKE* My body shook. I was being shaken.

“Kyouko…?”

“That’s good. I… thought you wouldn’t wake up again.”

<nowiki>*SQUEEZE*</nowiki>My body was tightly embraced.

The body of my childhood friend from whom I haven’t felt a hug in a very long time, compared to when she was in elementary school, it had become tender and charming, but unfortunately I didn’t have time to spare enjoying the situation right now.

“Errr. Kyouko…Afterwards, what happened with the battle?”

“… Could it be, you don’t remember? That we could win thanks to the clever tactic devised by Haru?”

“I did something… Part of my memories of the battle are fuzzy. Perhaps. My body, didn’t something change?”

“… Change?”

“Like a part of my body becoming red.”

“…!!”

Kyouko seemed to have become speechless for as moment, but, right after, she smiled awkwardly,

“Ahaha. What’s that? Your skin has been always skin-colored! Weren’t you daydreaming?”

“… Aah. Yeah. Is that so?”

Like Kyouko said, maybe it’s because I’m tired.

The darkness of the forest, being mentally cornered… It must have been a hallucination or a dream.

When I looked to my watch, it was already around 8 pm.

It’s been a whole hour since the closing. The Saegusa festival should be in the middle of closing its stalls.

“…Do we return?”

In the end, I couldn’t keep my promise to Zonmi and the others?

But, well, since I’ve been involved in an incident like this one, there’s no way.

I think it’s lucky enough that I’ve kept my life intact.

“Wait!”

As I turned back, I was stopped by a tug on my sleeve.

“What’s the matter?”

“Truth is. Haru, About that pendant you are wearing…”

“Aah, You mean this? Truth is, I’ve just—”

“Have you remembered!?”

Kyouko leant forward too close.

“No, it’s not like that…”

Truth is, I’ve just remembered about it, but I ended up lying on the spur of the moment.

Why is that?

There’s no way Kyouko could be serious about a promise from so long ago, but…

Me remembering about this pendant=me remembering about promising to marry, that’s the same.

I feel bashful about not denying it, how’d I say, after this, I wouldn’t know what face to make before her when we met.

“Do you know something about this?”

“Haru may have forgotten already, but… To tell the truth, it was me who gave you that pendant long ago.”

“… Is that so?”

“What’s more. There’s a box that makes a set with that key, we put inside some keepsakes together, then buried it near here. Wanna go now to dig it up?”

“No. I’ll pass. Today I’m tired.”

“Really!? I’m glad. Then, let’s go to dig it up♪”

“Wait a minute! When did I say a word about going… Gueeeeeeh! Understood! I’m going! You are winging my neeeeeeck!”

I was dragged by the scruff of my neck like a kitten.

That’s the giant tribe for you… What’s with this power!?

It seems that the basis of my disposition of being unable to oppose girls, either now or in the past, it hasn’t changed a bit.

“I found it! I found it!”

The box Kyouko said, as it was in a shallower place than it seemed 5 years ago, could be found very fast.

It’s nothing more than a supposition, but could it be that Kyouko, so as to bask in memories, came here sometimes to tend to the box?

If it wasn’t like that, I doubt it would have been so easy to dig up something buried so long ago.

“… Is that so? That’s good.”

I had mixed feelings.

Don’t tell me that Kyouko… Is she serious about a promise from so long ago?

Let’s say Kyouko asks me to marry her, how could I reply to her?

“…”

Kyouko put a dumbfounded expression.

The moment I casted my eyes upon the two sheets of tanzaku in her hands, I could understand why.

I’d say the soil moisture must have changed the quality of the paper. They are in a state were the writing cannot be read.

“What are those? The keepsakes you mentioned…?”

“… Yeah. They can’t be read anymore, but here there were written very precious memories.”

“… Is that so?”

Kyouko got for a moment into an ‘absentminded’ state, but her eyes promptly shining brightly again,

“Yeah, There has been a slight change in plans, but… No problem. This is enough for now.”

“?”

“Haru, could you stretch your right hand?”

“Why so sudden?”

As Kyouko said, I reached my hand to her.

As soon as I felt something cold in my fingertip, the surrounding darkness was drowned by a pale light that just spilled out.

“Wha. How can this…!?”

Of course, I got surprised.

This light is the same I saw back when I made a contract with Iris.

Then, this should be… A Contract Ring.

Why does Kyouko have a Contract Ring?… I have no proof, but there was only one I knew of.

The aftermath of the battle. I think I saw this same light coming from Noelle’s ring.

Could it be… Maybe Noelle’s Enforce Ring somehow changed its nature and became a Contract Ring?

If my theory of the Enforce Ring changing into a Contract Ring is true, then the pain of Noelle when she tried to use the ring is comprehensible.

Of course this is nothing more than a simple guess, but… Is that what happens when you give a command bypassing the free will of the monster partner? As a consequence of asking for a function of the Enforce Ring already turned into a Contract Ring, she suffered that backslash…?

If I think like that, the flow of events can be explained.

“I too don’t understand it very well, but… I’ve heard something like that. For a monster tamer to choose a partner, besides the ring, they say the contract partner has to choose it from its own volition.”

“… I see.”

Turning away her glance, Kyouko said while fidgety entwining her fingers.

“On fairy-tales passed around at the Netherworld, two people separated by an unwanted contract can be reunited by the will of the ring… There are tons of endings like that. But for that to actually happen… a strong relationship of mutual trust, how do I put it… it seems deep bonds that anyone would envy are needed…”

“…”

If what Kyouko says is correct, is this ring she put on me without warning something like a living being? If you said to the me from before something as unscientific as ‘the ring is alive’, I would have laughed.

But now, I’m someone who doesn’t find it something that impossible.

… For good or bad, I’m surrounded by girls that are themselves unscientifical existences.

“Chiharu… What are you doing in a place…”

Turning my head in reaction to the familiar voice, Zonmi, breathing heavily, dashed before me.

Am I overthinking things?

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Epilogue

2013-12-19T22:04:57Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=50}}
==Epilogue: Wish to the night sky―==

Where is this place…

Having exhausted my internal energy and becoming trashed, I fell into a pleasant slumber.

“My… My wish is…”

Besides me, the yukata-clad Kyouko from elementary school kept writing her wish on a tanzaku with glittering eyes.

This situation, this scene.

They seem vaguely familiar.

It seems like the continuation of the dream from the other time.

“… Finished!!”

Let’s see.

Now that I think of it, last time I woke up before being able to check Kyouko’s wish.

I’m a bit interested in what could have the Kyouko from childhood wished for.

Peeking at the writing on Kyouko’s tanzaku—

Let me become Chiharu-kun’s bride.

That was written in round and cute letters.

Oi, oi. A sudden marriage without going out first?

These elementary schoolers… Their scariness knows no limits.

“Eh.”

Suddenly receiving a reverse proposal, the me back then was left with his mouth agape but,

“… Marrying you? Whatever the circumstances, isn’t that too rushed? We’re still elementary schoolers.”

After a brief silence, she answered me with a quiet voice.

“I-it’s not rushed at all! Kids these days are precocious, something like this is normal!”

“…”

Kids these days are so precocious, either I’m mistaken or that’s not something a kid would say.

“… That so? But, my bad. As expected, something like marriage… We don’t know what future will bring.”

I gently averted it.

Nevertheless, with her face showing her displeasure,

“Liar.”

“… Yes?”

“Chiharu-kun. Meanie… Marry me… You’ve just promised me…”

“Wait a minute. When have I said that!?”

“… You didn’t say, you wrote! Chiharu-kun wished for us two to be together forever!“

“It’s true that that’s what I wrote on my tanzaku, but… Don’t tell me that being together forever=marriage?”

“It does. Being together forever, even after death… Being together in the same tomb<ref>At Japan, tombs are collective and contain the ashes of all the dead members of the family, including spouses.</ref>?”

“Eh.”

“In other words, it means marriage!”

“… You see, Kyouko. To begin with, that was only a simile… *COUGH COUGH*”

Kyouko’s glance filled with killing intent overcame me and silenced me.

Pathetic, even if I say so myself…

“So. I want to propose once again officially. Then, I think I’ll be able to endure Chiharu being far away…”

“…”

The me back then blatantly averted his gaze and ignored her. It seems he contrives to keep being silent.

Nevertheless. My intentions being futile, Kyouko, with a shadow cast over her face,

“Breach the engagement… And in compensation, 3 million…<ref>… Needles shall you eat. Usually, they say only 300.</ref>”

She said those dangerous words.

Eeerrrm. What the heck is this kid saying?

Are you that? One of those women in their forties desperate for catching a husband?…

If left like this, it will bring problems in the future. The me back then decided to postpone the matter.

“… Understood. I promise.”

“Really!?”

“Yeah. But on the condition of it being once I’m an adult.”

“How much of an adult!? With how many years!?”

“If we say adult, perhaps… When I’m in high school?”

… That was easy.

If I had to make an excuse, I’d say that high school students seemed like very adult existences to the me back then.

The me of right now, having become a high schooler, could naturally be involved in a boyfriend-girlfriend relationship… That kind of unsuspicious belief that’s not different from innocence.

Me from elementary school… I’m sorry.

Truth is… that couldn’t be.

“Understood. If that’s the case, in return… I’ll entrust this to you, Haru.”

“Mm. What’s this…”

What she took out next was a pendant shaped like a key attached to a silver chain.

Wha… This design, I remember it from somewhere.

Could this be then… The same pendant I found at home!?

“This is the key to the treasure box I’ve brought. I was thinking on putting our tanzaku inside and then bury it under some tree.”

“And why the heck would we do that?”

When I asked, Kyouko let out a smile as pretty as a midsummer sunflower,

“Because it’s more romantic like that.”

“… Is that so?”

Being a man, I don’t understand that reasoning in the least.

“Yeah. It’s much better like that! After Chiharu-kun, as promised, proposes to me in high school, we’ll come back to retrieve it. And we’ll say ‘aah, that’s right, this was the very beginning of what happened today’ once we meet the tanzaku with our eternally unchanged feelings… What, isn’t[[File: Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_2_p211.png |thumb]] it romantic?”

“…”
I unconsciously let out a bitter smile.

Romantic or whatnot… So much sweetness will make me go bald.

“I too will promise something. By high school… I’ll have become cuter and lovelier than anyone.”

By that dazzling smile from Kyouko, my consciousness was returned to reality.

I see. That pendant I found by chance at home had that kind of meaning.

However. I have a doubt.

How could I forget something so important?

It’s true that I have a tendency for forgetfulness higher than others, but I don’t think that something on this can be excused with something like ‘I’m forgetful’.

While filled with doubts, without any time to give them a thought, my consciousness was pulled to reality.

“Haru… Haru…”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>SHAKE SHAKE* My body shook. I was being shaken.

“Kyouko…?”

“That’s good. I… thought you wouldn’t wake up again.”

<nowiki>*SQUEEZE*</nowiki>My body was tightly embraced.

The body of my childhood friend from whom I haven’t felt a hug in a very long time, compared to when she was in elementary school, it had become tender and charming, but unfortunately I didn’t have time to spare enjoying the situation right now.

“Errr. Kyouko…Afterwards, what happened with the battle?”

“… Could it be, you don’t remember? That we could win thanks to the clever tactic devised by Haru?”

“I did something… Part of my memories of the battle are fuzzy. Perhaps. My body, didn’t something change?”

“… Change?”

“Like a part of my body becoming red.”

“…!!”

Kyouko seemed to have become speechless for as moment, but, right after, she smiled awkwardly,

“Ahaha. What’s that? Your skin has been always skin-colored! Weren’t you daydreaming?”

“… Aah. Yeah. Is that so?”

Like Kyouko said, maybe it’s because I’m tired.

The darkness of the forest, being mentally cornered… It must have been a hallucination or a dream.

When I looked to my watch, it was already around 8 pm.

It’s been a whole hour since the closing. The Saegusa festival should be in the middle of closing its stalls.

“…Do we return?”

In the end, I couldn’t keep my promise to Zonmi and the others?

But, well, since I’ve been involved in an incident like this one, there’s no way.

I think it’s lucky enough that I’ve kept my life intact.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-12-18T00:58:36Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 2 『If I Borrow Your Words』==

===Part 1===

“So you are the <<Irregular>>----Kokonoe Tooru”

The first word the ''transfer student'' put in her mouth was that.

Going back about 1 minute back in time.

In the morning of the day the <<The Sublimation Ceremony>> will be commenced.

The HR started and right after Tsukimi introduced the transfer student------

Most of the classmate gasped……………even that Tora too.

A beautiful {{Furigana|gold hair|Yellow Topaz}} foreign girl with {{Furigana|blue gemstone eyes|Sapphire blue}} was the one who entered the classroom.

Not only her eyes and hair, her style consists of places which should be coming out come out and places that should be tucked in tucked in; that charming style that would make foreign actresses to shame not only made the males but also the females gasped too.

Adding on, she has an elegant and lovely charm drifting around her, and her red lips further emphasizes that fact.

If the same foreign beauty Yurie is a fantasy-like moon floating in the dark night then, the impression she give would be the shining sun in the grand sky.

Such a girl was placing one hand on her hips while the other hand on the table, and was in front staring right at me.

Thanks to her slouching forward a little bit, I was about to move my sights towards the two swaying bulge before the 2nd round of voice came flying over.

“……………hey, are you listening to me?”

“------uh!! So-sorry. I am Kokonoe……….”

“Okay. Kokonoe Tooru, I am interested in you. That’s why come along with me”

I heard the same thing just one month ago but, the speech this time had a soft tone of command to it.

The gold girl acts as if it is only natural for her will to pass through, and turned her heels around without hearing my answer after walking.

“O-oi. Even if you tell me to come along, right now it’s-------“

“………….don’t make me say it twice”

She stopped her legs and said that sentence once she turned around.

“Errr---. It’s still in the middle of HR though…………”

Tsukimi was the first one who opened her mouth in the re-silenced classroom.

“You will '''''specially''''' have it permitted right? Tsukimi-sensei”

“…………Go ahead-----☆“

For an instant, although a vein popped up on her forehead, Tsukimi permitted the transfer student's selfish actions.

(What does this mean? That Tsukimi isn’t someone that would allow something like that…………..”

“…………….if you have a matter with Tooru then you can talk to him here”

Although Tora said that to her irritated-----

“Isn’t it okay since it’s something unrelated to you. I just want to have a talk in a place with no noise”

She flat out replied back.

Normally, his anger would burst out but, he probably was overpowered by her one sentence and glare. Tora stopped with a soft groan.

“Well. I’ll be heading out a bit. It’ll probably finish fast if it’s just talking”

I made a small smile to Tora and stood up.

Tentatively, as long as Tsukimi the home-room teacher has given her permission, there is no reason to refuse unreasonably.

I exited the classroom together with the gold girl.

The place we reached was the garden located between the school building and the dormitory.

Since it was the season when flowers and greens would prosper, the garden was covered entirely with multicolored roses.

Inside the choking scent of roses------I am bad with it------she unhesitantly advanced through on the path of small stone pavements.

Further up ahead, there was a gazebo there and a female butler standing-by inside it.

The butler respectfully lowered her head to us--------rather than saying that, it was for the gold girl.

In the middle of the gazebo, there was a table with a white cloth with beautiful embroidery and a tea set was placed on top of it.

“………don't tell me we are going to have a tea party?”

“Yes, that’s right”

She says it as if she didn’t have to tell me about it and made a smile before sitting down and folding her long legs.

Although I have something I wanted to say and hear, I imitated her and sat down in the opposite side.

Once I sat down, the female butler poured the cup with milk tea.

“Thank you”

“………………….”

Even though I said my thanks, I was glared at for some reason.

(Why is that……….?)

Although I was feeling perplexed inside my mind, the gold girl siting in the opposite side did not bother about the butler’s manners and took a sip of the milk tea before making a satisfied smile.

“Well then, my business is-----“

“Nono, please tell me your name before your business. It looks like you know about me but, I know absolutely nothing about you”

I hurried and stopped the girl when she was going to start her one-sided business talk.

“Now that I think about it, I haven’t named myself yet. I am Lealith=Bristol. A student from the British school”

British school------

The official name is St Foren academy. I was told it was a sibling school founded by the dawn organization similar to Kouryou academy.

It is the only school outside of Japan that can nurture <<Exceed>>’s, and just like Kouryou, graduated students will be affiliated to the vigilante forces of the organization. Since they would be dispatch overseas after affiliated to the force, we would be meeting up with people from the British school eventually………..

“I see, a British school’s………”

“Yes…………..though I said that, I will be a student in Kouryou from today onwards”

Lealith winked and smiled.

The moment I saw that smiling face, it was the first time I felt she was a girl in my age.

“Nice to meet you, Lealith. Incidentally, it would make me happy if you could tell me the reason why you know me”

She knows about my name, face, and also the <<Irregular>>.

And for the reason------

“I heard of rumors of the <<Irregular>> in the British school. I had them '''''specially''''' see the student documents and got your face and a name once I got here”

“I see………….”

Even though I nodded, I thought what happened to the protection of personal information in Kouryou academy.

(As expected it would be problematic if a student is able to browse through………..)

“………..Hn?”

I unintentionally raised my voice when I tasted the milk tea when I was in my thoughts.

“Th-this is very good………….”

“Fufu, its superb right”

I nodded at Lealith’s happy words.

It is clearly different from the milk tea I drank before until now.

It is a cupful of milk tea that greatly changed my impression to it because of the light aromatic smell going through my throat, and the exquisiteness of the moderate sweetness.

“Hn………….it was tasty, Sara”

“………………Much obliged, Ojou-sama”

The gold girl-----Lealith placed down with composed movements and the butler that has been silent until opened her mouth for the first time.

(Ojou-sama, huh……………)

I already guessed it since she brought a personal butler here but, she is probably from a rich family.

But, I’ll just ask about that later after things ended.

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 2.jpg|thumb]]

Maybe she grasped my thoughts, Lealith slightly nodded-----

“Well then, the main topic”

She pointed her finger at me and fluently said out words that my ears doubted.

“Kokonoe Tooru. From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>”

“………………huh?”

I wonder if there is any other response other than astonishment, when someone who I barely met for even one hour suddenly says that I am her partner?

“Wha-what did you say just now…………”

“Don’t make me say it twice”

“You won’t say…………..no, errrr……..me becoming your <<Duo>>……..?”

“It’s not you but Lealith”

“Ah, sorry………….wait, nononono wait a second. I have a <<Duo>> already so, I would be troubled if you suddenly tell me that, and isn’t it school rules that a group that has already been established will remain like that until graduation in the first place”

“Doesn’t matter. That’s because I am an <<Exception>>”

“<<Exception>>…………..?”

I pondered from the words I was not familiar with.

“………………but even so, I am troubled that you didn’t attend classes on the first day itself, Lealith=Bristol”

When I turned over to the voice that suddenly mixed into our conversation, a girl wearing a gothic dress was standing in front of a background with white roses.

“Pleasant meeting you. Chairman Tsukumo. This is a nice place. It’s an ideal place for tea time”

“Those words make me happy, Lealith. But, now isn’t the tea time but class time”

“I’ll be '''''specially''''' pardon from that”

Towards the threatening chairman, Lealith replied by pointing her fingers at me.

“I don’t care about the classes since I flew all over from British '''just to meet him''' in the first place. More importantly, how about you join us chairman?”

“………..i’ll accept it”

After the chairman made a soft sigh, she sat on the chair.

The butler was in the middle of brewing a new set of milk tea, and I said out the things I was pondering about from the words Lealith brought out just now.

“Hey Lealith. Judging from the way you said it just now, don’t tell me you transferred here to make me your <<Duo>>? Why are you going so far to make me………..?”

“'''I and you are the same''' <<{{Furigana|One kind of a blaze|Absolute Blaze}}>>. That is why I have cordially came to pick you up because you are someone fitting to be my <<Duo>>. Be thankful, Kokonoe Tooru”

“………no, even if you tell me to be thankful, I have been telling you from just now that I have a <<Duo>> already. And the school rules too ------“
“You don’t have to tell me twice, I already know that”

Lealith interrupted my words and swung her hands.

“But, Kokonoe Tooru. What you are saying is something '''general'''”

I tried recalling back the things Tsukimi taught previously.

(…………..now that I think about it, she said unless there is a good reason)

“Which means it is okay for you team up again with a new <<Duo>> if you are '''out of the rule restrictions'''. For example, when there is a big difference in <<Level>> with the partner or that person has dropped out from school………….”

Lealith placed her fingers on her mouth and made a smile.

“And i---------the <<Exception>> is not bound by the rule restrictions”

“…………I don’t know what is <<Exception>>. But, do you think you will be forgiven if you say such selfish things?”

“It can be forgiven.……………Right, chairman?”

Lealith directed her sights towards the chairman who holds the biggest authority in Kouryou academy.

But, the Gothic girl silently drinks the milk tea.

Not long later, after emptying her cup, the chairman finally destroyed the silence.

“………….Kokonoe Tooru. If you wish for it, by the name of the chairman of Kouryou academy Tsukumo Sakuya, I will '''''specially''''' permit you to cancel your current <<Duo>>”

“Wha………….!?”

“See”

Contrastive to my shock, Lealith made a satisfied smile and said that.

“………………what will you do?”

“……………..”

Right now should I cancel my <<Duo>>-----Yurie or not.

“I don’t even need to think about it”

“It’s decided then”

I move my sights from the chairman to Lealith and clearly told her my intentions.

“Aah. It’s decided. I don’t wish to team up with Lealith so, I won’t cancel my current <<Duo>>. That’s my answer”

“Wha……..!?”

Lealith was stunned there with an expression filled with shock.

Opposite to that, the chairman made a quiet smile and nodded.

“I have clearly heard your intentions”

“Well then, I should be heading back to the classroom. Pardon me, chairman”

I made a light bow, and stood up.

“………..See you, Lealith”

“-----uh!! Wai-wait a second, Kokonoe Tooru!! Do you understand what you are saying right now!?”

“Aah, I understand. The answer is No. I will not team up with Lealith. If I were to borrow your words then, don’t make me say it twice”

I turned my back at the speechless Lealith and returned back to the classroom in a fast pace.

ZeeeHaa, I heard my breathing I was probably making from, far away.

Naturally it was impossible. I just felt that because the fatigue is quite something.

(Fin-finally the goal huh…………)

Since I saw the school gate from far away, I squeeze out my remaining power.

As a punishment for sabotaging the HR and class, I was forced to run.

That’s because Tsukimi said, [The only one special is only that Ojou-sama].

Although I felt it was unreasonable, i accepted the penal regulations but, the difficulty is beyond my imagination.

“Go-goal………..”

Inside the ringing echoes of the clock tower signifying lunch time, I reached in front of the school gate and sprawled on the ground with my limbs spread out.

(It’s been a long time since I ran until I lost all my stamina…………)

I repeatedly breathe heavily and my chest moves up and down.

The salty scented wind riding on the wind feels good on my hot body.

After I was dead tired for a while, the sun was suddenly blocked making a shade.

“Good work, Tooru”

When I slightly opened my eyes, the silver girl making the shade was there making a small smile.

“Please take this”

“Aah. Thanks………….”

I then raised my body, received the bottle and moisten my throat. This is exactly what the feeling of coming back to life is.

“*Kusu* it’s rare to see Tooru-kun exhausted……………”

“That was a disaster huh, Kokonoe”

It seems they came over to see my condition with Yurie.

Miyabi was giggling while Tachibana was making a wry smile.

“Haa………I went through something nasty”

“Fuun. That’s because you nonchalantly followed after that girl”

Leaning against the wall, Tora snorted wildly and said that. Tatsu was in the middle of muscle training behind him.

“……………I am unexpectedly someone popular”

“Reflect a little on yourself, you idiot!”

“Well well, calm down Tora. More importantly Kokonoe, what matter did she had with you?”

While entering between me and Tora, Tachibana asked about the event in the morning.

“Ah----………”

My words was clogged when I was about to reply, and I remembered the conversation I had with Lealith.

'''“From today onwards you are my <<Duo>>”'''

She thinks her intentions passing are something natural; I thought that she was a selfish fictional Ojou-sama that has come to real life.

I then never met up with Lealith after that.

In the end, she did not appear in the class during the first period and after second period I have been made to run the whole time.

“------Tooru?”

Yurie tilted her head from seeing me being silent.

No, Yurie wasn’t the only one. Everyone’s sights were concentrated on me.

“She-----you didn’t hear anything from Lealith?”

“Because she did not come back to class, I think the problem lies there before even asking her”

“I see……………errrr, Even though Lealith enrolled here from St Foren academy. It seems the topic <<Irregular>> was told there too so, she came over to ask regarding about that”

“Fuun. Is that really all?”

She’s sharp.

“Aah, that’s all”

I made a pretentious face towards Tora who asked another question and did not say out the offer to be her <<Duo>>.

It’s because I don’t want to make Yurie worried.

“More importantly, let’s hurry and go grab some food. I am so hungry that I am going to die. It’s going to be the <<Sublimation ceremony>> after I recover by eating meats to my heart’s content”

Hearing my comment, everyone laughed except for Tora who made a given up sigh.

However---

“Not only meat, you have to eat vegetables too, Kokonoe”

After laughing, Tachibana made a firm comeback………….

The <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> sublimation, is a little different from the one we went through during the enrollment ceremony.

We had new <<Luciful>> administered into our body using a jet injector on the nape of our nape-------until there is still the same but, the difference occurs after that.

Right after administration during the enrollment ceremony, the <<Astar>> floated up and a heat that I thought was going to burn me to death attacked my whole body but, none of that happened this time. It’s true that my body felt a little hot but, it was just in the level of a little hot.

“Fuu………..thank god I could successfully <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>……….”

Around the time we finished the administration and exited the staff building, Miyabi made a big sigh and stroke down her chest.

“It’s because the results of your training is coming up”

When I directed a smile at her after hitting that small back of hers, Miyabi became shy.

The sublimation can’t be done if the mental state and physical state does not match up with the <<Level>>.

Because she heard that, Miyabi became especially happy.

Miyabi knows clearly about the fact that she is the most inferior in terms of stamina inside the lineup of people that received the special sublimation.

Miyabi’s <<Duo>> Tachibana showed her happiness in her success for the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

“Fufu, with this everyone here has quickly accomplished the condition to rise to 2nd year. It’s a nice thing to be able to continue socializing with this lineup for the next while”

(Now that I think back, the people who don’t raise their <<Level>> will be dealt with expulsion…………)

“………..Fuun. There is still that possibility of dropping out of school if that someone is unable to follow the training”

“Uuu………….”

Miyabi groaned from Tora’s sentence.

(Seriously, this guy says too much…………)

Although I made a sigh in my heart, I raised a lively voice and hit Miyabi’s back once again.

“It’s going to be okay. If things get tough, I’ll pull you along even if I need to tie you up with a rope”

“To-Tooru-kun…………..”

“Fufu, Kokonoe isnt the only one, I will do that too. As Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, I vow I will not let you meet up with a bitter experience like dropping out from school”

“Miyabi. I will help too”

After opening her eyes wide from our words, Miyabi said [Thank you] and smiled.

“Tora. You have to help her when the time comes, for the portion uneasiness you caused to Miyabi. You’re a comrade too”

“Uu………Fu-fuun. I have no choice then, I’ll lend my hand when that time comes…………but there is one thing I need to say, I am not your comrade but rival, Tooru”

After I replied by saying I get it I get it to Tora who was pointing his finger at me------

“Well, if Kokonoe doesn’t work hard on your general subjects, rather than pulling Miyabi your status will be overturned so you better be careful”

A hurtful comment to the ears came from Tachibana.

“Uguh………….! Even Tachibana’s English is the same as me!”

“E-everyone has a subject they are bad with!!”

Tora made a grand sigh when we were having such a pitiful quarrel.

“<<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>> huh……………it somehow does not feel real at all huh, Yurie-chan”

“Ya----. That’s true. If our appearance changed then it would be easier though…………..”

(It somehow does not feel real at all, huh………………….)

I recalled back the similar conversation I had with the ponytail girl last time and felt nostalgic.

(Even though one month have not passed yet………..i wonder if Imari is doing well)

But------

I didn’t have time to soak into sentimentally.

“Kuhah. If that’s the case then----want to try it out?”

“-------!!”

A voice suddenly mixed inside the conversation.

In an instant, I looked back at the staff building when I was pulled by my heart and placed my hand on the <<Astar>> on my chest at the same time.

“Tsukimi…………!!”

“Add sensei, <<Irregular>>”

The rabbit ear headband was swaying in front of my sights.

She was leaning on the wall with her back, and was making an unpleasant smile.

“Yooto………well, leaving that aside, manifestation of the <<Blaze>> without permission is against school rules”

Tsukimi came closer while being directed with painful sights coming from everyone in the spot.

“…………what do you want?”

“Since you all said it doesn’t feel real so, I am saying do you want to confirm it or not”

There was only one imagination that comes to mind from those words-----it is to fight.

“Tsukimi-sensei. I know about how strong you are. But even so, are you saying that you will cause an uproar by having these numbers of people as your oppenents?”

“Kuhahah. Didn’t I tell you I don’t want to be fired after reemployment, honor student”

Tsukimi passed by us and in a defenseless state------even though we can’t lower our guard------exposed her back towards us.

“Well, forget about that and follow me”

After turning around and saying that, Tsukimi once again face her back at us and walked away.

As for us, we could not read Tsukimi’s intentions and followed her while being cautious.

“This is…………..”

The place we were brought to was the outside training room.

Our footings were covered with sand and the facility resembles closely to a coliseum with all the mortar seats surrounding the area.

We were led to a place where it has yet to be used in classes and was off-limits during the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>, it was the facility that we have only stepped into since the facility tour right after enrolling into the school.

“………..so, what do you want us to confirm here?”

“Will you all stop with those scary faces already. Even though I told you all I have no plans on hurting you all already, what a troublesome bunch…………..”

While we were thinking where this is and not releasing our cautiousness, Tsukimi started calling someone in a worriless manner.

“Heya, it’s me. Aah, right now in the training room. ………..yes, the outside one. Aah, that’s because '''I will be letting them use it'''. Hn, then I’ll be switching with the <<Irregular>>”

She suddenly threw the phone she was holding and I caught it in panic.

(It means I have to talk to the person on the phone right………?)

And when I was about to talk out the moment I touched it on my ears--------

'''“Is this Kokonoe-kun. It’s me Mikuni”'''

“Mikuni-sensei…………!?”

When I said out the name of the person I was talking with on the phone, everyone concentrated their sights on me.
'''
“I have heard it from Tsukimi-sensei. You all might feel uneasy from the previous matter but, right now she will not hurt you all. If you feel uneasy then I will send some observers there…………”'''

“……………… I understand. I’ll ask for it just in case”

I hesitated for a bit but, I ended the call after calling some people here just in case.

“Looks like observers will be coming”

“Kuhah. I have observers on me huh, I am not trusted at all huh……….”

Tsukimi said that after I gave a brief explanation.

“I am not that pure to honestly believe someone that almost killed me”

“Fuun. More importantly, I would like to know the reason about why have you brought us to a place like this”

“Because you all became <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>, so with a service mind, i am allowing all of you to confirm the extents of that enhancement. Of course, I have received permission for you all to use your <<Blaze>> so fight to your hearts content”

I see. That’s why she said [I will be letting them use it] to Mikuni-sensei just now.

“I think I swallowed most of the idea in but, don’t tell me you are planning to take all of us alone?”

“Kuhah. I wanted to do that but I gave up. We don’t know when we would put in killing intent in the <<Blaze>>”

At the very least, I think our side won’t do that-------that’s what I would like to think but, I feel uneasy about Tora and Tatsu though.

“……….that means, each of us will have to decide with which opponent to go with among ourselves”

She is still someone I can’t trust but, now that there are observers being sent here, Tsukimi probably can’t do anything strange.

More importantly, since there is permission to use the <<Blaze>>, there is no way we won’t be drawn to it.

“One team will be left out if we fight in <<Duo>>. Let’s go with a one on one then”

[Tooru. Fight------] [Kokonoe. If it is okay with you, would you like a match?]

Almost at the same time. Tora was the one faster to a certain extend but I decided to accept Tachibana’s challenge.

“Sorry Tora. I usually have practice matches with you normally”

In the end, we went with a team up which we usually don’t go with and we decided to make Yurie fight with Tora, and Miyabi with Tatsu.

The observer appeared at a good timing and we started the <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>.

Miyabi and Tatsu were made to be the ones to go first and we took audience in the audience seat in order to not disrupt them.

(Rather than calling it a rare team up…………is having Tatsu the opponent really okay?)

She has a mental state of being bad with males and Tatsu’s physical strength is the best in the class.

Miyabi said she would do her best so, Tatsu would probably hold back but, I could not wipe of the uneasiness.

But-------

“I-I am coming, Tatsu-kun! Teyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa<nowiki>--------</nowiki>!!”

“---------!!”

In an instant, I wasn’t the only one who gasped.

Holding the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and kicking the ground, Miyabi closed in the gap between Tatsu with shocking speed.

It was not to the extent of blinding speed.

However, it is an unexpected speed from the Miyabi we knew until now.

It seems the same case for Tatsu too-----

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Dozuu*!! The strong impact shook the training room.

His stomach was pierced at and was skewered towards the wall just like that.

If we had not knew the specialty of the <<Blaze>>, it would be a shocking scenery where we would avert our eyes from………..

“Wawah, are you okay, Tatsu-k<nowiki>~~~~~~~</nowiki>un!?”

Miyabi panicked. Staring at them from the audience seats, we were wrapped in shock.

“It is a surprise. It’s a speed same as Tooru's”

Although slightly, even Yurie opened her eyes wider and said her thoughts.

The factor that should be shocking wasn’t her speed.

The power that brought Tatsu from the middle of the training room to the wall was also observed.

“To think this much change occurred with just one <<Level>> going up………….”

I wonder how much it has occurred for me, if Miyabi has changed this much.

Those thoughts worked up my feelings and when I stood up to go down to the fighting area, my arm was grabbed.

“Tooru. Let us go first”

Maybe just like me or even more than me, Tora was making a high-spirited expression.

(Well, I did refuse Tora’s challenge just now……..)

It’s not like he would forgive me with this but I decided to pull back here.

After bringing the fainted Tatsu to the audience seat to sleep, the second battle started.

“Tora. I am going at full power”

“Bring it on”

Yurie and Tora. I don’t need to say this but, Yurie is the fastest in the first year. However, Yurie’s opponent Tora also has a speed coming after her.

Both of them has speed as their weapon but, Yurie attack furiously even though her self-thought skills has refined parts, and because Tora has learned martial arts for many years so, his attacks have a distinctive characteristic of attacking in a pointed and accurate manner.

“They would be equal on <<Fist Practice>> but, things would be different when it comes to <<{{Furigana|Blaze match|Practice}}>>. What is your insight, Kokonoe?”

“That’s because this is the first time I saw Tora using his <<Blaze>> to fight. But even so, I think it would be Yurie. Yurie is a different person when she is with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>. Even for myself, if I am asked whether or not I can win against her in a serious battle, I think it would be hard to say”

However, the results will be unknown if I use {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}}.

Since it is impossible for me to direct it towards Yurie, the assumption is out of question.

“I see. I have the same opinion as you since I fought Yurie with her <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>>------oh, they moved!!”

Since we saw Miyabi’s movements just now, I thought we won’t be that surprised.

But, we were astonished again at the speed of both of them the moment they moved at the same time.

Yurie took the upper hand using a speed slightly exceeding Tora’s.

Opposite to her cute appearance, the <<Saber>> she is holding with both hands were attacking wildly from left and right.

However, Tora blocked the blade with the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> from the right and avoided the left blade by slightly twisting his body.

Yurie did not stop and continued pursuit------the instant I thought that, Tora dodged and continued thrusting. Even though the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> scratched her clothes, it is far away from a decisive strike.

After countless exchanges, the sound of blades slicing the air and the sound of steel clashing continue echoing.

But, the fight dance did not continue forever and the time of conclusion has come.

Right after Yurie reacted to the blade aiming to the side of her head by evading with bending her upper body, Tora’s body spun like a spinning top and made a continuous side sweep.

If it was me, I would use my <<Shield>> to block it or perform a back step to make distance------

Whatever I pick, I would probably be in a defensive stance.

But Yurie is different.

She reacted to Tora’s attack in an instant and dodged the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>> by sinking her body as if she was crawling on the ground.

At this moment, this match was determined.

Yurie swung the <<{{Furigana|Twin blades|Double}}>> at the same time with standing up.

Just like the fangs of a wolf, the 2 blades attacking from left and right, slashed Tora’s stomach.

“Are you okay?”

“Fuun, this much isn’t a problem…………… I will win next time………!”

When I asked Tora who came back to the audience seat, he replied back with a hating to lose answer.

However, it looks like Tora could not hide the exhausted part of his <<Soul>> which has been slashed, and made a big sigh the moment he lowered his waist.

“Next off is Tooru’s turn”

I called out to Yurie, when I stood up and was about to go down towards the training area.

“Aah. Now that I have seen such a good match, I have to put up a good fight that won’t lose to that………….and, more importantly Yurie, take this………..”

I took off my jacket and handed it to Yurie by hanging it on top of her body.

“-----------?”

That’s because just now, the part scratched from the <<{{Furigana|Symbolic short sword|Katar}}>>---------the part around her collarbone was cut, causing her skin to be exposed.

“It isn’t cold now……….?”

Speaking of which, it would be hotter after a battle and Yurie was tilting her head.

“…………It isn’t good for a girl to show off her skin”

It wasn’t particularly an exposure that was bad for a young man’s education but, this is just in case.

“…………….. Thank you very much”

From my explanation, Yurie finally understood and her cheeks were slightly blushing pink in color.

“Please do your best, Tooru. I will do my best in my cheer too………..with this jacket part too”

Together with the last sentence, she grabbed the jacket slightly tighter by rounding her hand and showed a small smile.

After I went down to the training area, Tachibana the one who I was going to confront was making a happy expression.

“It has been since the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> to have a match with you. But this time, I’ll have you hand over the win”

“It was as a <<Duo>> that time so, it’s not like I personally won……….that is why for this match, I don’t plan on giving away the win”

“Fufu, bring it on!”

At the same time with the signal, I and Tachibana kicked the ground while aiming at each other.

“Here I come!!”

“-------!?”

Tachibana and also I were shocked.

After looking at the previous two battles-------the fight Yurie and the rest had, i had already confirmed the enhancement of the physical abilities from the <<{{Furigana|Rank sublimation|Level up}}>>.

However, because it was beyond my imaginations when i confirmed it actually with my own body, I became bewildered.

To think my step in would become this fast from sublimating to <<{{Furigana|II|Level 2}}>>.

Inside the feeling of the almost weightless feeling of my body and yet not my body, I launched a thrust.

“Kuh………..I won’t let you do it so easily!!”

Regaining her composure instantaneously, Tachibana attempted to block my fist.

In regards of defense skills, there is no one in class that could come next to Tachibana.

Furthermore, it was also the same with switching from defense.

“Seii!!”

Tachibana blocked my fist with her palm and twisted her body-------

The energy of the thrust was used just like that, and I was thrown away.

But, in order to avoid being struck, i turned her body mid-air and landed facing over to Tachibana.

“Tou……..! Not bad, Tachibana! Your reflex speed also increased-------wait, Uoooh!?”

Right in the middle of my words, I noticed the metal drip approaching right in front of me, and I jumped to the side.

“That was dangerous……………”

The speed of the metal drip could not even compare to that time I saw during the <<Newcomer battle>>.

“Fuu, not bad for avoiding that one. But, how about this one!?”

The battle between me and Tachibana turned into a very simpler battle compared to the previous 2.

The focus point of this match is for me to pass through the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> and enter her chest area.

(………………at times like this, I envy Yurie and Tora who has light foot works!)

Evading the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> several times, and sometimes blocking with my <<Shield>>, I took the hap chance and close in the distance.

“Over here…………!!”

I prepared my fist after slipping past, but-----

“Naïve!!”

The foot I stepped in was tangled with the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>>.

Tachibana then pulled the <<{{Furigana|Iron chain|Chain}}>> just like that, and my balance collapsed when my foot was pulled away.

Without losing that chance, Tachibana grabbed my collar and sleeves and performed a osotogari<ref group ="2b">Judo move, a major sweeping leg throw</ref>, slamming my back towards the ground.

In a flash, Tachibana moved to the next attack but------

A problem occurred over here.

Tachibana then performed a scarf hold.

Explaining in an easier way on why that is a problem, '''Tachibana’s breast was being pushed at my face'''.

“<nowiki>~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~</nowiki>!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan**funyan*.

Those soft lumps pressed on my face bounced. It kept bouncing.

Even though I struggled desperately in half panic, Tachibana did not let me go and pressed her breast even more.

“Tsukimi-sensei. This is different from a defeat but, since I completely sealed his movement, is it okay to say this is my win in this case?”

“Kuhaha. Why not? An oppai<ref group ="2b">Woman breast</ref> press feels like close to heaven too in a different kind of way”

“Eh……..? O-Oppai………Eh?”

Tachibana stopped……………while pressing her breast towards my face.

“Kokonoe!? Wha-what did she meant by close to heaven! Did you wish for this match with those shameless thoughts!? Yo-Yo-Yo………You foooolllllll!!”

Tachibana then *Pyon* hopped up and separated at me, and ran away with a completely red face.

“It’s a misunderstanding------------!!”

Although I shouted towards the back that was getting smaller-------

[To-Tooru-kun you pervert……….][…………you damn lecher][So Tooru was perverted……………]

“Like I said, it is a misunderstanding------------!!”

3 of them from the side showed perplexity, given up and, surprised reaction respectively and the rabbit ear was hugging her stomach while making an unbearable laugh.

(I became stronger right…………?)

I thought that when, I recalled back to the match that happened in the afternoon in a daze.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pyuuu* the sound of the wind was produced and I swung my fist.

(It’s true I became stronger but----------)

Being strong isn’t my only goal.

I want a strength that can pierce through that person with my fangs.

(It’s still not enough……………)

There is nothing to measure the difference between me and that person but, I can tell from feeling.

The current me------no, it’s better to say that I am not even close to him.

After a while, Yurie with flushed {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}} after a bath, returned back to the room.

“Tooru. There is something I want to request for tomorrow”

“What is the request?”

“It’s tomorrow but, is it okay for you to accompany me?”

“I don’t mind, is there something going on?”

“Ya---. It’s Sunday too so I want to go and buy outside clothing. It has been hot recently and I only have thick clothes……….”

It is still may so I don’t think it’s that hot but, it seems the heat can already be said to be summer to Yurie who is brought up in a cold country.

“I get it, I’ll accompany you. But, where are we going?”

“I have not decided yet. I was thinking of going to a good shop nearby if there is one”

“I see. Well, we probably can find clothes if we search in a station building”

“Ya----. But, I think walking without a plan is a problem so, I’ll go ask Miyabi and the rest”

“Aah, that’s true-------and, wait! Are you planning to go like that……….!?”

Hearing my question, Yurie made a puzzled expression.

It is the usual style of her in her dress shirt form freely exposing her slender white legs.

Yurie did not notice how dangerous that form is in a floor lined up with male rooms.

As expected, there isn’t anyone that would attack her but----------

Before even that, it’s true that I felt somewhat unwilling to let them see Yurie like this.

“I-I will ask. Yurie………you prepare the apple tea”

“Ya---. I understand”

I stood up and left the room before hearing a reply.

(What the hell am I thinking…………)

While making a sigh, I walked in the corridor with less people in it.

I am not sure why I have that kind of feelings.

Is it because I don’t want the surroundings to misunderstand after someone sees Yurie like that?

It’s true that there is that but, I feel there is something wrong.

(…………something like, not wanting to expose my daughter to the eyes of inquisitiveness?)

I might have received the influence from Yurie looking at me as a father figure.

It felt fitting when I thought that and I made a wry smile while ascending up the stairs.

I reached the floor lined up with the girls rooms and, abruptly met up with Tachibana (#Finished kneeling on the ground during the day)

“Ko-Kokonoe!?”

“Ooh, nice timing. Hey Tachibana, actually-------“

However, I could not end the last part of my sentence.

“I-I am really sorry about what happened in the afternoon! Al-alright, I will be off then……!!”

Maybe she remembered the scarf hold in the afternoon, her face turned red in a flash and she descended down the stairs.

Her attitude is like that right now, and she didn’t show up during dinner time too so, it seems she was quite bothered about the matter in the afternoon.

(I have no choice. I’ll go ask Miyabi and quickly head back)

Thanks to Tachibana making a squeaky voice before leaving, a few number of girls nearby directed their sights towards me wondering what happened.

While feeling embarrassed from the sights, I headed towards Miyabi’s room in a fast pace.

“Wha-what’s wrong, Tooru-kun………?”

Bringing her face out from the door after I knocked, Miyabi looked up at me in a little surprised manner.

“Aah actually, I want to go buy clothes, so I came to ask whether or not if there is a good shop nearby”

“If that is the case, then I recommend the a la mode shopping mall. Its nearby, and it’s very big so I think

Together with the direction towards that shopping mall, Miyabi introduced a recommended gelato shop too.

“I see, thank you…………ah, if you are free, Miyabi would you want to come with?”

“Fuee!?”

If it is buying clothes for Yurie, a girl’s opinion would be better than a guy’s so I thought of inviting her but--------

“Aaah, errr, errr, my heart preparation……….!! A-a date so suddenly…………..!?”

“--------!? Yo-you’re mistaken! It’s not a date! There is one more person coming!!”

“Eh?”

“Rather, I was planning to go buy Yurie’s clothing. Sorry for the confusing words”

“Ah……..i-isee. Ahahaha……………i am also sorry, for making such a weird misunderstanding………..”

“No, it’s because I said it in a way that caused you to misunderstand so, I am really sorry”

An unpleasant atmosphere flown by.

“So…………what are you going to do? Would you want to come with us tomorrow?”

“Ah, errm………I have a promise with Tomoe-chan to go out with her tomorrow so……….”

That’s why with Tachibana too--------is what I thought but, I immediately reconsidered.

From the reaction I saw just now, Tachibana is clearly not the type that would completely forget about the matter once its tomorrow and come with us, it’s probably better not to invite her unreasonably.

“It can’t be helped then. Alright then, I should be heading back soon. Thanks, Miyabi”

“Ah, un…………good night Tooru-kun”

After saying good bye to Miyabi who was nodding, I decided to head back to the lower floor.

“Together with Yurie tomorrow huh………..”

===Part 2===

“To-Tooru-kun and Yurie-chan are going out together………..”

Miyabi closed the door and muttered.

She heard clearly that Yurie is not Tooru’s lover from his mouth.

More importantly, judging from the point of inviting 3 people to go out, Miyabi probably know both of them don’t have that kind of relationship but------------

What will happen tomorrow?

Then after that?

To the both of them who passes a long time together, there is no guarantee their relationship will not change forever.

Much less, Miyabi normally thinks Yurie who is the same sex as her, has a very cute appearance together with her personality.

That is why; there is no reason to be found for Tooru to not be attracted to the silver girl.

(I-its Tooru-kun’s freedom to go out with whoever he wants………….)

Even though she thought that, it was complex in her mind.

Miyabi is not self-aware of her own feelings towards Tooru.

It’s true that she trusts him more than any other gender person she met until now but, she has yet to reach to conclusion of the affections deep inside her.

But even so, unconsciously from under her self-awareness as, she leaked out a big sigh.

(As expected, I wished I said okay……..to go together with them…….)

How long would it take Miyabi to be self-aware of the reason to make her think like that?

“What’s wrong, Miyabi?”

Returning back to the room at that moment and seeing Miyabi standing there at the entrance, Tomoe asked strangely but, the reply that came back was a dry smile.

“By the way, where should we go tomorrow? If Miyabi doesn’t have any wishes then I am thinking of Kasai aquarium-------“

“Ah……..”

Towards Tomoe’s question, a place floated inside Miyabi’s mind.

“You have a place in mind?”

“Errrr, somewhere like A la mode…………..”

“A la mode? Didn’t we go there just last week? Is there something you forgot to buy?”

“Eh? E,errr, I heard To-Tooru-kun and Yurie-chan were going together so, err……………i-I was curious……..”

Originally, it would be normal to trick her in a time like this but; Miyabi said the reason in extreme honesty.

“Kokonoe and Yurie are……!?”

(Both of them together------which means………..a-a date?)

The scenery that immediately popped out inside Tomoe’s head from those simple words, was the scenery of Tooru and a naked Yurie hugging each other that happened a while back.

(Im-impossible right…….?)

She was explained of the situation of Tooru and Yurie, agreed, and believed the talk.

However, once she gains a doubt, that doubt will expand in a blink of an eye.

“C-can we……….?

The answer Tomoe gave from Miyabi’s question was------

“i-I would have never thought both of them would……………..Thi-this is because they are in an illicit relationship. That is why--------i-I think it would be good to watch over them from the shadows, Umu”

It was a trailing--------with a fake excuse as a cover.

<noinclude>

==Translation Notes and References==
<references group="2b" />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2013-12-18T00:33:20Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 1 『Lealith=Bristol』==

===Part 1===

When I woke up, it was already morning.

My head feels heavy thanks to not having enough sleep, and I was still sleepy.

However, before I could fall asleep, when I think back about the confession Yurie made--------the event last night I kept thinking over and over again, I didn’t feel like going back to sleep.

“I am also the same as Tooru-------an <<Avenger>>.”

Under the moonlight, when I was told that the silver girl who was exposing the scar on her back was wishing for revenge, I just lost my words to say.

In order to be an unhuman existence------an <<Avenger>>, the silver girl crossed the seas to come here.

I thought she would have a suitable reason for that.

But, I would have never thought she was the same as me, someone who has their hearts burnt from the flames of revenge.

Inside the time carved with silence, although Yurie soon said [Let’s go back] and headed back to the room-------even when I entered my bed after that, I could not fall asleep and in the end, I only fell asleep when the sky was starting to turn white.

When I closed my eyes, Yurie’s figure carved with a long scar floated inside my mind.

I have no idea what kind of circumstances had happened for her to be scarred like that. But------

(An, <<Avenger>> huh…………..)

Those sorrowful eyes Yurie made when she said those words.

(The same………..as me. Huh…………)

Maybe I should look for a chance to listen for the continuation.

Or, should I wait for her to tell me.

While pondering, I turned around to my back.

When I averted my eyes from the light, and turned to my back.

Up ahead, the thing I grasped was-------

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Munyuu*.

Something soft.

(What is this………..?)

I moved my hands in a dazed manner.

''That something'' I grabbed had a modest bulge enough to fit into my hands and it was something soft covered with a thin layer of cloth.

It was soft, and ''that something'' shape would change when I moved my fingers. It has resilience however and it would turn back to its original shape when I separated my fingers.

If I would to say an example, a marshmallow, mochi, or maybe--------and like that, those kinds of thoughts were floating up………..

“Nuuu…………”

''That something'' let out a voice.

“………………..”

Sweat flown down.

Right now, in order to gain conviction on what ''that something'' I was touching.

When I timidly opened my eyes, over there was------

Possessing transparent-like {{Furigana|white skin|Snow white}}, the silver hair girl was sleeping peacefully there while breathing.

……………just like my conviction, my hand was touching the silver girl’s breast.

(Why are you sleeping beside me!? wait, more importantly------)

I regained my composure, and the moment I tried to separate my hands in panic-----

“Hyuuun…………!”

''Maybe I hit a stimulating part'', the silver girl twitched almost at the same time with making a cute shriek and she embraced her own body.

………….luckily or unluckily, she was pressing my hand harder on her breast.

“U-wah, soft, wait, Uwaaaaaaaaaah!?”

Maybe it was from the stimulation, or maybe it was from my shouting-------

[[File:Absolute Duo Volume 2 Non-Colour 1.jpg|thumb]]

“----------Tooru………..?”

Her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} pointed towards me, and she said my name.

In an instant, I felt myself getting pale.

“Yu-Yurie…………!! Thi-this, errr……….!!”

“By this you mean…………………?”

While asking that question, Yurie followed my sights.

And further ahead of course, was my hand being pushed towards her own chest…………..

“Ah………..”

I found out her white cheeks were blushing to a sakura color.

“[……………]”

Yurie directed a perplex expression towards me and I replied back with a stiff face-------

“I-I want to move my hand so, could you relax the strength in your arms?”

“------uh! Ya—…………”

I urged Yurie and she relaxed the strength in her arms.

I hurried and pulled my hand away, and mid-way------

''My finger pulled on something.''

“Hnnkunn…………!”

Once again, Yurie embraced her body while dragging my hand along.

Naturally, it caused my hands to fully feel Yurie’s softness.

“Yurie, wait! My hand, my hand-----------------!!”

“Er-errr, Yurie. Sorry about that………….”

Around the time things finally calmed down, we were performing Seiza towards each other on top of the bed.

However, Yurie’s sights were at her knees. And her cheeks were slightly blushing in sakura color.

“……………”

The silence hurts.

“I-I did not think you would be sleeping beside me, my hands accidently touched when I was changing my sleeping side………….then when I moved my hands to think what it was then………….”

“…………………was it something so hard until you have to do that to confirm……..”

I will get scolded, or if I was told about the truth with cold eyes when I was prepared for it, I would get downhearted.

“Uh! N-no, that’s…………….it was the first time I touched a girl’s breast and it was very soft until I completely did not bother about the size of it…………..wait, Nonononono that’s not it…………..”

(Aaaaaah, what am I saying------!?)

“………………….”

Opposite to my panicking, Yurie was once again silent.

Maybe just maybe------is this the end for me? Is it that so called social death?

“Yu-Yurie…….?”

“…………….it wasn’t intentional right?”

Towards that question with upturned eyes, naturally I only swung my head vertically.

“Then it can’t be helped”

“Errr…………you will forgive me?”

“Ya---. In the first place, the cause was me breaking our promise and crawling into your bed as I please”

After saying that, Yurie lowered her head.

“Sorry to break our promise, Tooru”

“No, I don’t really mind but---------why were you sleeping here?”

The time I feel asleep was in dawn. Yurie should have been sleeping on her bed until then.

Which means, Yurie crawled in after when I did that……….

“Because of '''that talk''', I remembered the past…………and felt lonely”

Yurie looked at me apologetically.

“But, Tooru was already resting so, it was painful for me to wake you up…………..”

“……………..Hnn, it can’t be helped if that was the case huh”

“Thank you very much, Tooru”

You can sleep with me if you feel lonely. I was the one who said that.

Although I was surprised, it can’t be helped because there was a reason, I thought that.

(Getting lonely from '''that talk'''……….which means, perhaps Yurie’s father is------)

When I was thinking about the talk last night, it was immediately interrupted by Yurie calling out to me.

“By the way Tooru. Although it is in the morning, it is the time when we would usually be sleeping but, should we wake up like this?”

“You’re right. I want to sleep a bit more but, I'm confident in oversleeping if I sleep now”

“Ya---Me too”

She smiled and Yurie got off the bed.

Just like usual, she was probably going to change her clothes after taking a shower.

“Ah…….Yu-Yurie”

“--------?”

I stopped her when she was about to head towards the dressing room with her change of clothes in her hands.

“Just now………a-about the breast, I am really sorry”

“………..Nai. I don’t mind it so let’s drop that topic”

Although Yurie made a small swing with her head while saying that, she looked a little bit embarrassed.

Judging from a number of students about the Kouryou academy’s cafeteria width was wide enough to relax and thanks to that, there isn’t really a fixed place to have a meal.

But, it has become a normal occurrence for most of the students to have their meals at the same place.

And the partner to pass this time together with has become a normal event---------

“Go-good morning Tooru-kun, Yurie-chan. You two are fast today………..”

A familiar voice was called out towards us when we were siding side by side.

The owner of this voice was a petite girl, and she was someone with a quiet and reserved personality which could be understood by the tone of her voice.

However, the bulge of her chest was contrastive to that, and it draws in a lot of eyes since it was the most voluptuous of anyone in the class.

………..as expected, it doesn’t sound like the actual person itself.

“Good morning. We woke up a little bit earlier today" "Good morning, Miyabi"

Hotaka Miyabi. She is a first year like us, our classmate--------it was only normal since there is only one class per year in Kouryou academy but-------this girl takes her meals with us almost every day.

“Errrr…….”

“-----?”

After slightly hesitating after directing her sights towards me and Yurie respectively, Miyabi sat in front of Yurie.

(……………perhaps, she was pondering about whether or not to sit in front of us?)

Both opposite side of me and Yurie were empty and judging from the current Miyabi, that possibility for that to happen was probably high.

Miyabi was brought up from a girl school so she was bad with the opposite gender but, it has only been one month from today, after enrolling to the school, I would hear out her worries and after many events, we became close until we could call each other by our names.

But even so, I could see she was still nervous but, hesitation which seat to sit was something trivial, and I was kind of happy when I thought she might have lowered her guard compared to the past.

“………….err, Tooru-kun?”

“Hn? What’s wrong?”

While Miyabi was in a troubled state and her cheeks were slightly blushing, she moved her sights from me and the table alternately.

“What do you mean by what’s wrong, that is what I want to ask………….Yo-you were smiling while looking at me from just now but, I was wondering why is that………..?”

It seems the reason for her troubled expression was me.

I made a wry smile, in order to avoid telling her I was laughing from reminiscing.

“Now that I think back………….you are alone today. What happened to Tachibana?”

In a rare occurrence, there was no sight of Miyabi’s <<Duo>>, Tachibana.

Covered with a dignified atmosphere, she is a girl who holds an adult atmosphere for someone who is in the same age as us.

She comes from a military family, she who holds outstanding abilities even in the class, has great results (Bad at English), on top of that she is good at looking out for others so trusts would come to her from her surroundings.

“Ah………..Tomoe-chan should be waking everyone up right now”

“Everyone?”

“Un. There is a lot of people that would oversleep so, she do it so they won’t get late………whenever it is in this time of the morning, she would go around everyone’s room and wake them up”

“Haha, that sounds just like Tachibana”

I didn’t even need to ask, it was probably done voluntarily.

Only one month has passed after starting a new life away from their parents. Which means, even though there is a dormitory advisor, it would be up for the female leader Tachibana to regulate the morning which can easily disorder the rhythm of the lifestyle.

I thought it was just like the steady and serious Tachibana.

The sight of her going around the rooms to call out the classmates, was clearly floating in my head.

(However-------)

“If I knew this was going to happen, I should have increased more meat and decreased the vegetables………..”

“Don’t go having an unbalanced diet just because I am not here, Kokonoe”

“Ta-Tachibana!?”

Right after I murmured that, there was a marginally angry voice coming behind me.

When I turned around in panic, Tachibana was glaring down at me after hearing the conversation just in time.

“Good morning, Tomoe”

“Yaa. Good morning, Yurie”

Gracefully moving her chopsticks until now, *chirin* after Yurie lowered her head producing a bell sound, and Tachibana lowered her eyebrows and made a smile.

Looking at Tachibana’s face loosen down, I took a relieved breath inside my heart.

“Why are you making such a relieved face”

“N-no, hahahaha………”

I was glared at once again, and I shrunk my body smaller………

“Seriously, a guy like you………….”

While making a sigh towards me, Tachibana sat in front of me.

“I-I can’t help it. For a young male like me, it is only natural to think of eating meat------“

“If you eat vegetables too, then there is nothing I will complain about”

“Uu…………..”

“In the first place, you only eat meat. Just like I said from before, you should eat more vegetables. Learn from Yurie and Miyabi”

When I looked over to both their trays, since she had a small body the amount Yurie took was little, she had Japanese style salad, fried eggs, the main was grilled salmon and the combinations could be said to be a Japanese style breakfast. She also had half a bowl of rice.

It could be said to be quite a low consumption to pass the time until afternoon.

If it was me, my stomach would probably be making a flashy growls half-way into second period.

Miyabi had a simple combination of a pot-au-fue and BLT sandwich, her drink was the usual milk.

(……….as expected, it is related to the reason why it is so big?)

I can’t say where but, I secretly send my sights over there and thought about it.

“Are you listening, Kokonoe?”

“------uh! A-aah, I am listening and I get it. I will eat vegetables properly…………….!”

“Umu, it’s a promise…………oh yeah, eat this 8 type warm salad. You should be able to eat this right?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Don* a plate of salad was placed in front of me.

“Ugeeh………..not that, n-no, won’t Tachibana’s breakfast become less……………”

“Rest assured, I have already taken my share………….muu, while you are at it, how about spinach with kelp dressing on it? And also this cooked seaweed--------“

(Give me a break alreadddyyyyyyyyy!! The meat, the meattttttttttttt!!)

I raised a shout inside my heart from the small plate of vegetables being constantly adding up in front of me.

Having several fractures, lacerations in every part of his body, and countless bruises.

Full recovery takes 1 month. However, this is only because of he was an <<Exceed>>; if it was a normal person then it would take several months for full recovery.

It was the medical examination results of the injuries my friend Tora suffered during that <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>>--------no, doing her work in the backstage and targeting students with reputation, it was done by Tsukimi who was doing secret work.

“Why is Tora over here?”

After finishing our breakfast chat and everyone headed to the classroom, I saw a familiar small male prostrating himself on the table while sleeping.

“…………………isn’t it obvious I was discharged from the hospital, you idiot”

Responding to my mumbling with his sharp-ears, Tora made a yawn while making a stretch.

“I think there should be around 10 more days until discharge but……………”

“Fuun, I can’t keep resting for that long”

During the GW, we went to visit him in the ward around the premise of the school when we were in a stage where we could move but, he immediately send us away because of something about showing his pathetic state.

After that, I heard the discharge day and wound condition from the nurse but, it seems Tora was pushy for his discharge.

“What are you going to do if you dragged your wounds just because you forced yourself. Keep quiet and sleep. Also there is that, you know there is a saying that a child that sleeps will grow bigger………..sorry, nothing”

“Who the hell is small!!”

Hearing that from behind me, Miyabi twitched from that angry voice and hid behind me as if she was scared.

“It’s okay. That retort was for me”

“U-un………… ……………….. Ah……….!”

When I made a smile towards Miyabi who was grabbing my clothes tightly, she opened her eyes wide in an instant----------

She quickly separated her hands, and took a step back before apologizing.

“Haha, I won’t bite”

Miyabi slipped a smile from the sentence that reminds her of the introduction we made during the first time we met.

“But, are you seriously okay? The wounds you got from '''''her''''' should be quite serious. Just like what Kokonoe says, I think it’s better for your body to not force yourself”

“Judging by the way you said it, you already know about the situation too?”

Tachibana swung her head vertically from Tora’s question.

On that day, it was great we managed to break Tsukimi’s <<{{Furigana|Fang sword|Tebutje}}>> but, I suffered extreme fatigue while the wound on Yurie’s legs were serious, and thus both of us could not move.

Then, Tachibana and Miyaba contacted the academy side after looking at our state, and performed emergency treatment on all the injured people including Tora and the rest.

During that occasion, we explained to Tachibana and Miyabi about what happened--------including the secret of the <<Blaze>>------so, they were already aware about the situation.

“I see, you two did my emergency treatment………Tachibana, Hotaka, it was a life saver. You have my gratitude”

Tora lowered his head.

“…………………….”

“…………..Tooru. What is with that face?”

“I’m shocked”

“Why are you shocked, Tooru?”

Yurie tilted her head and *Chirin* a bell sound was produced.

“Nooo, that’s because Tora is lowering his head towards someone”

“Don’t open your eyes wide from something like that! Even I would lower my head when I really want to show my gratitude!”

“That’s because it’s Tora you know!?”

“What kind of image of me is inside of you!!”

“…………….Tooru, Tora. Fighting is bad”

“*Giggle* *Giggle*, it’s alright Yurie-chan, this isn’t a fight”

Miyabi made a small giggle from our small quarrel, and nodded towards Yurie [Is that so?] question.

However, Yurie tilted her head because she could not understand at all and *chirin* the bell shook.

“Oh yeah! You said you would lower your head when you really want to show your gratitude right. Then, you were saved by me and Yurie during that time, so I’ll have you show that gratitude of yours”

“Uuu………Gugu, Th-that’s…………kuh, i-it certainly is unpleasant…………”

While I was making a spiteful smile at Tora, Tachibana [Are you a child] muttered that in a tired tone behind me.

After a while, although Tora *un**un* groaned, he made a complex expression while opening his mouth with a desperate tone.

“Al-alright. I will show you my gratitude so be grateful”

“It should be thank you there right?”

“Muguuh………! Gu-gu-gu……….Tha-tha-thatha……than……… ………..Haah!? No-now that I think back about it, if it weren’t for me saving you in the first place, even you would be defeated too!!”

Damn it, he noticed.

“That’s why we don’t owe each other anything. You get it! However, you will show your gratitude to Yurie!”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Fuun* Tora made a rough snort and turned his back towards us.

“Seriously, I don’t know whether I should call you childish, or you’re existence is mean………….oh, it’s the chime. See you later. Kokonoe”

Hearing the ringing sound of the chime signifying the start of the classes, Tachibana lightly hit my shoulders and headed towards her own seat.

Miyabi also left a see you later before chasing after her back.

“Tooru. Let’s sit down too”

Although I went to sat on my seat when I was urged by Yurie, there was question that popped up at that moment.

(Wait a sec? It’s okay for the class to start but, what about our homeroom teacher?”

There is no way it’s going to be the girl wearing rabbit ears.

Which means, other teachers should be a replacement-------

“Good Morning--♥ Did you all enjoy your GW? I think this is unlikely but, are there naughty children that played too much and forgot their homework? If there is then, please raise your hands—♥“

“-------uh!!”

The moment we saw the rabbit ears coming into the classroom after the chime ended, me-------Yurie, Tachibana, Miyabi, Tora and Tatsu stood up.

Each of us placed our hands on our own chest, and the instant we were about to say the <<Word that carries strength>>-------

“The class is going to start. Please sit down at your seats”

We could only stop our thoughts, from the words coming from Mikuni-sensei who showed himself after coming into the classroom after Tsukimi.

“You didn’t hear me, Kokonoe-kun? The other 5 too. The class is going to start”

Once again ordered to sit down, we lowered our hips while in bewilderment.

(What’s going on………….!?)

“Alright ☆, let’s begin our long returning HR---♪“

Exactly like what the owner of that evil blade that attacked on that day proclaimed, the HR has started.

As if that attack did not happen, she was making her usual a natural smile.

However, we were only bewildered since we know about the face under that smiling mask.

“Okay okay ☆, regarding the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> we had just before the holidays, good work to those who won magnificently and although it is disappointing, to the people that lost too♪ it looks like there were several people that got injured from hustling a little too much but, Sensei is very satisfied to be able to see everyone’s current powers ♥”

The part about got injured------although me and Tora were about to open our mouth to say whose fault is it by reflex, Tsukimi *pachiri* closed one of her eyes while placing her fingers on her mouth.

The matter regarding that attack is a secret; that is probably what she is telling us.

We know that without her telling us but, thanks to the main culprit of that incident lying so calmly, we were just barely maintaining our composure.

“--------with that said, just like what I explained beforehand, the <<Duo>>’s with good result will be able to receive <<Sublimation Ceremony>> as a special prize on Saturday. Errrr, the ones who will take it are--------“

The ones Tsukimi said were me & Yurie, Tachibana & Miyabi, Tora & Tatsu, and 2 other <<Duo>> groups.

According to that, it seems the standard of 3 wins and above was the condition to receive the special prize.

Originally, I would be happy to be able to receive the <<Sublimation Ceremony>> but, now wasn’t the time for that.

(What the hell is going on……?)

My head was in chaos.

I did not have to say the reason, it was regarding about the reason on why is Tsukimi still our homeroom teacher, and why does Mikuni-sensei------the academy side approved it.

But, during the time I was thinking inside my head, the HR was still continuing.

After that, we were told about the classes from now on, the interleague match with the 2nd year students, and there would be a seaside school trip on July, Tsukimi then left the classroom from the chime signal and the class started after the general science teacher entered while she left.

The questions regarding Tsukimi, everyone related to that incident felt bewildered.

“What do you make of that, Kokonoe”

When it turned break time, Tachibana came over to talk to me while making a blatant perplexed expression.

Miyabi was beside her and Tora and Tatsu sitting in front of us turned around to look at me

Even for Yurie who normally doesn’t move her expression much, she was bringing her eyebrows closer.

“Let’s talk at the corridor. Someone might hear us here”

After saying that, I urged everyone to head out to the corridor. The damages caused from the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> was completely restored during the GW, and there was nearly no one in the corridor with its original aspects restored regardless of it being break time, the class--------rather than saying that, this shows the fact that there is only a few people inside the school including the staff members.

We moved to a place which was quite separated from the classroom just in case.

At that moment, Miyabi was the first one to open her mouth to break the somewhat heavy atmosphere.

“E-eerr…….Tsukimi-sensei was trying to kill Yurie-chan and Tooru-kun right?”

“Ya---. If not for Tooru, by now I would be………….”

“I could not do anything if I was alone. That plan succeeded because Yurie was there”

I seriously thought that without being humble. Thanks to Yurie stopping Tsukimi’s sword, a chance to slam {{Furigana|Thunder god’s strike|Mjolnir}} in was produced.

[Nai. It was Tooru………….] [Nono, it was Yurie…………….]

“Stop it already. We should be talking about why that woman was once again in front of us first!”

Unable to hide his irritation, Tora made an angry shout and we returned back to the main thread.

“Even if you say that………………even I would like to hear why Tsukimi appeared with a nonchalant face”

The academy was left to deal with Tsukimi but, at the very least we thought we would never see her ever again.

“Kuhah, then let me tell you, <<Irregular>>”

“-------uh!?”

The voice of the subjected person suddenly mixed into the conversation.

At the same time with being shocked at that voice------our sights gathered towards the window.

As if to respond to our sights, when we thought we heard the laugh from her true self echoed, Tsukimi showed her face at the opposite side of the window. Why was she in the opposite side.

“Oora, Open the window. I can’t get in like this. Hurry up and open the damn window if you want your questions to be answered”

You should eavesdrop first if you want ask someone to do something (?)I opened the window, while thinking I shouldn’t be doing this.

Naturally, while being cautious………………is what I planned to do.

“Arayooto”

Tsukimi treated the window frame like iron bars and after making a turn midair, she broke into the school with her legs in first.

What’s more, this was done at the same time when opening the window, and from my point of view, the petticoat that suddenly appeared in my front of my eyes looked like a large white flower blooming.

“Buu!?”

…………incidentally, the thin white cloth Tsukimi was wearing on her lower half was pushed at my face.

(Wait………….this is………..!?)

After being stumbled upon with bewilderment and an impact towards my head, my head was put between her soft thighs and my upper body was pulled forward.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Zuun………..*! A strong impact was directed towards my back together with a dull sound.

“Gah……………! Kahah………….”

[Tooru!!] [Tooru-kun!!] [Tooru!!]

“Ko-Kokonoe! Tsukimi-sensei what are you doing!?”

Although Tachibana raised an angry shout from the sudden Franken Steiner, Tsukimi easily washed it off indifferently.

“Kuhahah. {{Furigana|A fall|Pain}} awaits after a good {{Furigana|Service|experience}}. This is the rule of the world”

Tsukimi erected her index finger and *Chi*chi* swing it left and right.

“Kuh, what rule is that………..ouch………..”

“Are you okay, Tooru?”

She has a provocative smile----------Tsukimi was standing still while showing her true self while Tachibana, Tora and Tatsu were confronting her.

The only one not revealing any enemy intent was Miyabi, since she was not used to fighting, she was only looking at my face and Tsukimi’s alternately while being flustered.

The strained atmosphere continued for a full 10 seconds------

The first one to move was Tsukimi.

We were about to manifest our <<Blaze>> in reflex but, it was not needed.

It’s true that Tsukimi moved but, she only raised both her hands up with no intents to fight.

“………………….What are you planning”

“Just like what you see, I have no intentions to fight. If I were to fight with you guys here then, I would get fired in just one day after obtaining my hard earned reemployment”

Tsukimi answered while wearing a nonchalant smile from Tora’s question.

“What do you mean by reemployment…………..?”

“It probably means, her employer has switched to the academy”

“Kuhah. As expected from an honored student, your head processing is different from that blockheaded dairy cow”

“Co-cow!?”

Miyabi used her hands and tried to cover her chest from Tsukimi’s words………………however, she could not hide it since it was too big.

“Well, that is the case. Me continuing to be a teacher like this is more than enough proof”

“…………………. It’s hard to believe since it is abrupt but, it looks like the case judging by the situation”

“You can’t do that you know, Kokonoe-kun☆ You have to use honorifics properly towards Sensei ♥”

“……………don’t ask for the impossible when you were someone that almost killed us”

“Kuhah, you didn’t die so don’t be so stiff with me”

“That’s why you too, don’s say something stiff like asking me to use honorifics”

“Uh! Seriously!! You got some nice sense there <<Irregular>>!! Kua---ahahahahaha!!”

For an instant, Tsukimi opened her eyes wide from my reply and started laughing by hugging her stomach while hitting her hips.

Soon, after her laughing calmed down, she leaned against the wall while making a happy expression.

“………then a question from me. You said [job] at that time right? I’ll have you answer the where, who and what kind of reason did they have to attack us”

Having the worst injuries from Tsukimi, Tora could not hide his irritation and asked.

“There are a lot of people depressed about the <<Exceed>> in this world. Well, I can’t say who it is because of confidentiality but, it’s a country that holds justice”

“That means………..”

We didn’t even need to ask for the name of the country, we can get it from that sarcasm.

“Don’t tell me…………that isn’t possible. Are you saying it came from a country………….”

Tsukimi shrug her should as if to play a fool towards Tachibana who was unable to hide her shock.

“Kuhah, remember this. Darkness exists in every country. And it is the same with this Kouryou-------which means, this academy is the darkness of Japan. If not for that, although it is done in secrecy, there is no way they could succeed in using inhuman methods to produce nano-machine monsters”

I wonder could it be taken seriously.

But, it was persuasive.

It does sound convincing if I think about the fact that the existence of the <<Luciful>> and <<Exceed>> has not come out to public because there is a country in the background.

“Well, it is up to you guys to '''believe how much you want'''. ………….alright then, break time is about to end so see you all later. Don’t be late for class”
Tsukimi swung her hands and left after turning her back towards us.

“……….how much do you think we should believe that talk?”

“Fuun. Leaving aside the fact that a country is behind this, I think it should be true judging by the situation of her going to the academy side”

“I have the same opinion with Tora”

“Only, let’s be cautious just in case”

Both of them agreed my opinion.

(However, to think something like her attacks was related to the country, I don’t know how much of that I could believe………….)

The time has lunch and has turned into the afternoon, and it has come to the physical ability enhancement training after a long time but------

“A 20 kilo baggage…………”

With a smiling face, Tsukimi announced that the real training starts from today since the GW has finished.

But, the surroundings made a commotion when they heard the contents.

“Tooru-kun. What do you mean by baggage………..?”

Miyabi beside me asked me a question with a soft voice regarding the unfamiliar word.

The baggage is a knapsack and after I answered that we would probably be running with weights placed inside it, she showed an uneasy manner.

Miyabi has become used to running in long distance thanks to her continuously running voluntarily but even so it did not change her lack of confidence.

Because of that, it was probably natural for her reaction when she heard that the training will be harder compared from before. That’s why--------

“Miyabi if it is you, it will be okay. You became able to run a marathon already right”

“Th-that’s true…..I’ll do my best”

Although she could not hide her uneasiness, Miyabi nodded.

“………bu-but, if I can’t run finish then…………….will you come and pick me up again?”

“Pick you up…………?”

Go and pick Miyabi up---------what I could recall back from that was the event that happened around 1 month ago.

The memories of me giving the unmovable Miyabi a piggyback and coming back.

(It was because of that day, Miyabi has started to talk to me…………..)

“Will, you………?”

“Eh? Ah………..”

Because my reply was not coming out, Miyabi asked me with upturned eyes as if to appeal to me.

“Aah, I understand. I will definitely go pick you up”

“Un, I will wait for you………….”

And then, Miyabi nodded happily.

“---------wait a sec, it’s bad if you wait. You have to run to the finish”

“Ah………tha-that’s right. ahaha………..”

I made a wry smile following Miyabi.

At that moment, Yurie brought over the baggage’s in both of her hands respectively for Miyabi and me.

She then tilted her head when both of us were showing her a wry smile.

“Tooru, Miyabi. What happened?”

“A little something.………..Aah, thanks for the baggage”

The baggage I received transmitted the weight into my arms-------although I say that, I don’t feel the small number of 20 kilograms now that I am in my enhanced state.

I once again knew the amazingness of the <<Luciful>> since the small bodied Yurie could bring the baggage with a weight almost same or even crossing her body weight when it was joined together with just some wobbling.

What’s more, since this is said when we are still <<{{Furigana|I|Level}}>>, I can’t even imagine how much it would be at the end.

But even so, I have to continue running towards that end.

In order to understand the meaning of those words after obtaining <<Power>>.

Why must Otoha die, I was seeking that truth.

However that was------a deception.

'''“They are dead, because they were weak”'''

The dream showed its desire by saying that.

No matter how much gloss was on top the surface, hatred and anger was swirling in my abyss.

There was a demon thirsting for revenge living there.

I realized that, each time the memories from that day, and that person’s words resurface.

“Uaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh----------------------!!”

It was same today too. My roar filled with hatred has brought me back to the present from my dream.

“Haa…………ah, haaa, haaa…………..!”

“Tooru, are you okay……..?”

Yurie came down from the upper level bed and directed her {{Furigana|red eyes|Ruby eyes}} towards me worriedly.

“……………sorry”

“Nai. Please do not mind it”

It was already bright outside the morning and morning has arrived.

Nonetheless, it was still somewhat faster compared to our waking up time but------

“Where are you going?”

After I washed my face in the washroom and changed into an attire that is easy to move in, Yurie tilted her head while her face looked a little sleepy.

“I am going to sweat for around 30 minutes. I feel like moving my body a little”

After leaving an ''I understand'' from the nodding Yurie, I left the room and headed towards the underground facility.

Although it was still morning, there were only a few numbers of people inside the training room which can be used from 6am to 10pm.

I exchanged a simple greeting with one classmate and headed deeper inside.

I was standing in front of a special sandbag which easily crosses 100 kilograms. It usually has urethane foam inside it but, the thing in front of me is specially made and is cramped with sand just like the name suggests.

I continuously punched and kicked that sandbag without resting.

My breathing became rough, and it became painful.

But even so, I will continue punching as long as I have power.

As if to drive away those words.

As if to slam all my hatred towards him.

I was only dead-set on that.

“You should stop around there”

I wonder how long I have been punching the sandbag.

By the time I stopped my fist when I was called out, I was dripping in sweat and my rough breathing was very painful.

“Just when I thought it was such a rare occurrence for you to train enthusiastically in the morning, how long are you planning to keep on hitting. If you keep that up, you will only injure your fist”

After I turned around, Tachibana made one sigh while her expression was frowning.

When I looked at the fist she pointed out, the skin was torn off and blood was oozing out.

“Ah…………ouch……………”

I started feeling pain on my fist and I distorted my face.

When I did that, Tachibana grabbed my hands while starting to walk.

“Let’s go to the infirmary. It would probably heal immediately thanks to the <<Luciful>> but this is for just in case”

I completely understood the blessings of this strengthen healing power from that one battle with Tsukimi.

This level of wound would completely heal by tomorrow but, it was now throbbing painfully.

But this was okay.

I felt a bit better from moving my body in a daze.

It would be a cheap trade if I think like that.

While pulling my hands, although Tachibana brought me along to the infirmary beside the training room, the doctor cannot be seen there since it was early.

“There is no one here at this time as expected. Even though I said that, even I can handle this level of treatment”

After making me sit on a chair, Tachibana took the gauze and wet it with water.

“Uh……………!”

In the middle of the blood stains being wiped off with the wet gauze, I groaned from the stinging water.

“Sorry. I’ll have you………withstand it, a bit……………”

Both of us noticed this the moment Tachibana raised her face.

Our face was close.

Either I or Tachibana was the first one to have our cheeks blush from this close distance.

We both averted our face almost at the same time, and time advanced silently just like that.

“Alright, then. Next up would be wrapping a cling film before bandaging”

Different from the gauze application on the wounds we learned in class before GW, this was the moist wound healing method covered with a vulnerary covering material.

Many people get injured because Kouryou academy is a special technique training school, but thanks to the <<Luciful>> increasing the healing abilities, there are many cases where it would end with just emergency treatment just like this.

Tachibana wrapped the cling film on my hand in a familiar manner before wrapping it with a bandage.

“I thought about this during class too but, Tachibana is quite good at this kind of stuff”

“There are always fresh wounds in the Tachibana dojo. I was always treating someone’s injuries almost every day before enrolling here”

“No wonder…………then, I think it won’t be a problem to ask Tachibana to treat my injuries when I get them”

“Before that, you should pay attention to not get injured”

“Seriously”

Tachibana frowns her face towards me who was making a wry smile.

“………….more importantly, Kokonoe, what happened? Rather than calling you enthusiastic just now………….err, you had a somewhat bloodcurdling atmosphere around you………..”

“Hnn…………….last time, I remembered back about that time I lost to a person that was my friend. Thanks to that and by the time I noticed myself being filled with frustration, well”

I did not lie. I only said one part of the truth but, that was enough to trick her.

“……………fumu. That must be one terrible loss. However, I know it might be frustrating but even so, you should take care of your own body a little more”

After I nodded at Tachibana who was making wry smile, this time it was my turn to ask questions with the intention of changing the topic.

“By the way, you said it was a rare occurrence seeing me just now. Which means, Tachibana often comes the training in the morning?”

“Almost every day, I would be in the training room around this time”

And after that ends, she would go around to other people’s room to wake them up.

She’s amazing, after honestly stating my opinion, I swung my head left and right.

“That’s because Miyabi is always working hard every morning. I can’t lose too as her <<Duo>>”

“Every morning?”

“Every day, she will run in the morning and after class……………though I say this, she only started running in the morning after the <<{{Furigana|New blade battle|Newcomer battle}}>> though”

While muttering that, I thought Miyabi was working hard too.

At present, she was able to run finish the baggage attachment marathon which started a few days too without retiring, the reason for that was probably because the results of her steady endeavor has bear fruit.

“We can no longer remain careless anymore”

Tachibana made a happy smile to her <<Duo>> who has changed very differently from first day of enrollment.

“Well then, I should be heading back to my room now. Tachibana, thanks for the treatment”

“What, it wasn’t much. I think it’s better to replace the wrap a few more times so, feel free to tell me when you want it”

It’s true that, it would finish quick and would look nicer compared to me doing it.

“The problem is taking notes will be a little tough with my hand like this”

“Fufu, then I will lend you my note later”

“Is it okay?”

“But, the condition is you taking the class properly”

“I understand………..however, it looks troublesome to go to toilet with this hand”

“Fufu, feel free to tell me when that happens. I will help-------“

She then stopped her words mid-way. Tachibana noticed what she was about to say and in a blink of an eye her cheeks-------no, her whole face turned red.

“Wha-wha, what kind of obscene thing are you saying------------!?”

“Wait, I didn’t say anything!?”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>zazan*…………..*zazan*…………..the wave was hitting nonstop.

“Fuwaaa………..”

In the morning of the next day, after hearing the faint sound of the waves in front of the school gate, a yawn unintentionally came out.

At that moment, I could hear the sound of light footsteps coming from afar.

The owner of those footsteps came closer, and I called out around the time I could see her.

“Yoo, Miyabi”

“To-Tooru-kun!? …………..dre-dream? Un-until I could dream about him, towards Tooru-kun i…………”

“No, I am not a dream but the real one”

I lightly tapped Miyabi’s shoulders while she was bewildered.

“Real one…………………eh? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? --------uh!! Fo-forget that from just now! Please pretend you didn’t hear that!!”

Miyabi’s expression quickly changed.
She was probably very embarrassed about misunderstanding this as a dream, and it felt heartwarming seeing her swing both her hands quickly.

(Pretend I didn’t hear that huh, I wonder how I am supposed do about that………….)

Miyabi regained her calm after a while and asked a question.

“E-erm……….why is Tooru-kun here?”

It’s only normal to think like that.

That’s because I was waiting in front of the school gate, with the time just passed 6 am in the morning.

“I heard from Tachibana that Miyabi was running not only after school but in the morning too. So I thought, I should join in too”

“Eh…………? To-Tooru-kun too……….!?”

“Aah. I’ll quit it if it is an annoyance”

“Th-there is no such thing. You aren’t an annoyance at all, Un”

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Buun*Buun* Miyabi swung her head left and right.

I thought it was about to be torn off since it was done so vigorously.

“Alright, let’s start running immediately. It’s a waste just nonchalantly being carefree like this”

“U-un”

Just like that, the conversation concluded and we started running side by side.

The running pace was not that fast, and there was leisure to have a conversation.

The topic that came out was-------

“………..e-errr, Tooru-kun. Sorry about that time”

It was about that time when she witnessed me hugging a fully nude Yurie In the middle of GW.

Due to the much unexpected scenery (Me too) raising a panic, Miyabi used the <<{{Furigana|Chivalry lance|Lance}}>> and opened a big hole on the floor in my room (#Already repaired), this event was still fresh in my memories.

“Don’t worry about it anymore. I wonder how many times you apologized with this”

After that day and even today too; each time our faces meet or does not meet, Miyabi has lowered her head countless time and it was more than enough to tell she was self-reflecting on her act.

“B-but……….”

“No buts. I can’t remain calm when I get apologized all the time, and more importantly, it is only natural to misunderstand that situation”

“…………………it’s a misunderstanding right?”

“Eh?”

“Li-like I said, you aren’t in that type of relationship with Yurie-chan……..t-to do those type of things right?”

Towards that question she asked while her cheeks blushing, I also blushed while swinging my head and replying it’s wrong.

“Tha-thank god ………”

Miyabi muttered, and I made a relieved sigh since it ended without the misunderstanding becoming something big.

After a while, the laps started to take its toll and Miyabi lost her leisure to exchange words with me.

“To-Tooru-kun………..it’s okay to go…….. ahead ……….”

“I understand. Then I’ll be heading ahead”

By the time we reached the last lap, I nodded at Miyabi’s words while she was out of breath, and both of us started running at full strength. Although we were running side by side until now, as expected Miyabi’s figure was washed away in one go since we originally have a difference in stamina.

“Good work, Miyabi. You’ve gotten faster”

“U-un……..thank, you, To-Tooru-kun………”

Miyabi finally reached the goal after a few minutes I reached the school gate.

She places her hands on her knees and repeatedly breathes heavily.

That is a normal aftermath scenery of someone running finish but, the unusual one was Miyabi’s………..err, those.

It was swaying in a manner as if it was following the gravity, it makes one think as if melons were inserted inside her chest.

Each time Miyabi breathes and her shoulders go up and down, ''it'' would jiggle and-------

(…………..wait, what the hell kind of eyes am I giving Miyabi when she did her best in running!?)

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Pan*!

A flashy sound was produced when I used both my hands to slap my cheeks.

“Tooru-kun………?”

“I-I was putting in motivation………”

“Again? Fufu, Tooru-kun sure gets motivated in weird times”

Miyabi remembered the past and made a smile even though her breathing was still in disarray.

I could only make a dry smile towards her-------

All of a sudden, a sound completely changed the atmosphere.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Para*Para*Para*………the sound of the helicopter erased the never-ending sound produced by the waves.

The helicopter passed across us and headed towards the premises of the academy just like that--------not long later, it started descending around the staff building.

“What is happening in this early in the morning?”

That question unintentionally came out from my mouth and since there is no way Miyabi could answer that question, she tilted her head.

The light from the morning sun reached the descending helicopter.

The sun reflected something and a gold color shined.

For some reason, I could not release my eyes from that shine.

===Part 2===
There was a shadow inside the school looking at the helicopter just like Tooru and the others.

In a room inside the staff building--------- deep inside the chairman office there is a gorgeous chandelier, an extravagant red carpet, a table and furniture’s finely decorated nicely with ornaments, and also a bedroom with a bed canopy placed inside.

Naturally, the shadow looking at the helicopter outside from the room-------- belongs to the Kouryou board chairman, Tsukumo Sakuya.

“…………..She’s here”

Sakuya was already dressed up regardless of how early in the morning and was wearing the usual gothic dress.

After moving from the bed room to the office, Mikuni her trusty confidant was already awaiting her, and Sakuya brought him along to the courtyard.

The helicopter has finished landing almost at the same time Sakuya and the rest came out to the courtyard.

The wind caused by the rotor, made Sakuya’s elegant black hair and gothic dress sway-----

A girl with {{Furigana|gold hair|Yellow Topaz}} showed herself from the helicopter.

Sakuya made a charming smile towards the gold girl whose shine makes one think of the sun.

“Welcome, to Kouryou Academy. <<Exception>>------Lealith=Bristol”

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 6

2013-12-17T15:52:51Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=86}}

==Chapter 6: Captured "heroine"==

Running at full speed, I could see Kyouko’s apartment in less than five minutes.

That’s really weird.

If I’m not wrong, I think there was a distance of 2-3 kilometres<ref>1.25 to 1.85 miles.</ref> from my starting point, but… This watch, could it be broken?

If I lose my job as a monster tamer… I may join a short-distance running team.

I was about to think about it.

Receiving a mail from Kyouko on my cellphone―

If you value her life, come alone to the designed point.

I first thought it was spam mail.

For starters, being the contents something so crazy, it made me think it hadn’t come from Kyouko.

However, once I opened the attached file, I fell into the abyss of despair.

“… What the heck. This…”

Displayed on my cell’s screen, there was Kyouko, unconscious and with blood oozing from her head.

Tied to a tree with thick ropes, she could not even twitch a finger.

“…Ku.”

Who has done this terrible…

Clutching tightly my fists to the point bleeding, forgetting myself with rage, I managed to keep my head in check.

Let’s think it with calm. Getting angry here won’t solve nothing.

And besides―I have to first decide how to save Kyouko.

For starters, what’s the aim of the sender of this mail?

As he took Kyouko captive, and then expressly contacted me, it’s safe to think he’s somewhat related to monster tamers, but…

Who the heck is him? What’s his aim?

… Only one. I happen to know about an incident like this one.

The evil organization that abuses monsters―Black Tamers.

If it’s those guys… Chances are high they could pull on an incident like this.

From the attached image, I can guess Kyouko’s whereabouts.

It’s a high place from where you can have an unbroken view of Saegusa city’s landscape―the best spot to watch fireworks from. It was the place I’ve dreamt of before.

Well, what do I do?

I have two options to choose from.

That is, do I give in to the culprit’s demand and head there alone? Or do I go back and ask for help from Zonmi and the rest?

If I think first on my own safety, undoubtedly the latter.

However, is that really right?

I can’t rule out that Kyouko will be harmed if I disregard the culprit’s demands.

Once it comes to it, I can also employ summon.

It’s never too late to ask for help even if I get in a pinch. Anyhow, right now Kyouko’s safety comes first.

… I’ve more or less decided what to do.

No problem. It’s totally not safe, but rather than hoping to dialogue with the culprit, it’s simply to prevent Kyouko from suffering harm.

This time alone I’m grateful that my body is so far off from a human’s…

… I feel that the me right now can run even faster than when coming here.

Loosening the grip on my fists, I headed at full speed to the high place where Kyouko was being held captive.

<center>× × ×</center>

That place was located crossing over a not very well-known mountain path.

The people who knew of it were few even among the locals. Talking about people who used it, it was mostly used as a morning walk course by the elderly.

“… Good. Are you unharmed?”

“Haru… Why are you…!?”

As soon as Kyouko saw my figure, she opened wide her eyes in surprise, but, soon, once her gaze fell on ‘that’, she started trembling with fear.

“How pleasant♡ You’ve come alone as we agreed.”

“You? The one who sent the mail…”

“That’s correct. My name is Noelle. Noelle North Norm. Feel free to call me Nono.”

“…”

Surprsing.

The tamer I fought before looked like 5-6 years older than me, but this one looked younger than me.

And, moreover, a girl.

Her features were like those of an exquisitely crafted antique doll, impressive ringlets of a vivid red―judging by looks alone she’s an unblemished pretty girl, but… Why is it?

The impression I gathered from that child was ‘eerie’.

More like she lacked something any human should have… When I looked at that child, it’s like some baseless anxiety overwhelms my chest.

“My bad, but I don’t have the time to get acquainted with you, so I won’t call you by pet names at all. I’m sorry, but I have something scheduled for later.”

At worst, if a battle starts, I’ll summon Zonmi and settle it in one swoop.

“―Give Kyouko back.”

Once I threatened her like that, Noelle burst into a theatrical uncanny laughter,

“Aha♪ You say amusing things. That I return her even though this child is already mine?”

Those, were very significant words she said.

“…”

I feel uneasy about Noelle’s words, but I walked up to Kyouko.

“?”

Surprising. Certainly she should have summoned a monster, but contrary to my expectations, Noelle didn’t show any signs of moving.

“Dust Pain<ref>Written as 断命処罰 (punishment for defying commands).</ref>.”

So. She simply brought the ring she was wearing near her mouth and chanted that in an indifferent tone.

“Uuu… Ga!”

As soon as Noelle muttered whatever those words, Kyouko’s body started twitching in agony.

“Oi. You alright!?”

Suddenly from nowhere there appeared countless black particles that surrounded Kyouko.

I tried to clear them away by using my jacket, that I took off, but none of the particles that appeared one by one gave signs of disappearing.

“Ku!”

Panicking, I tried to hit her in the back, but Kyouko’s seizure didn’t gave signs of getting better.

“… Uu!… Gu!”

“Didn’t I say it? She’s already my property. If you value that child’s life, it’d be better that you didn’t get closer. Too much energy could kill her♡”

On the middle finger of Noelle, who showed a triumphant mood, there was a black ring I’ve seen somewhere.

That ring… It’s something I saw on my previous battle. A ring that forcibly enslaves a monster against its will.

Enforce Ring.

Also, looking better at the rope Kyouko is tied with, it’s the same Iris was captured with before.

But among monster tamers, possession of these items is forbidden―

This girl… Is a Black Tamer?

“…Could it be!?”

A very bad premonition crossed my mind.

When I slowly directed my eyes to Kyouko’s finger―she was wearing the same ring as Noelle.

“You… Could it be, a contract with Kyouko…”

“Kyah♪ Do you understand with this? The Enforce Ring lets me have power over an enslaved monster's life and death. If I keep sending her pain like this, what will happen to her?… Can you picture it?”

“…”

It seems that what Noelle has just said could be true.

In any case. Even if I suppose Enforce Rings don’t have a function to take lives, after seeing Kyouko’s suffering a while ago, that has enough weight as a threat.

“Haru… I’m sorry.”

Astonished by the unbeliaveable development, Kyouko, with a meek expression, muttered in a thin voice.

“Don’t worry. You have no reason to apologize.”

“… Nope. That’s wrong. This, you know? It’s divine punishment.”

“…Divine punishment?”

Parroting her words as a question, Kyouko’s eyes got red and swollen,

“I… It was said by dad… I’d be introduced to a new contract partner.

However, I wouldn’t like to make a contract with someone other than Haru… So as to not say that, I tried to snatch away the ghoul’s contract. I intended to say it yesterday’s night, but… I… It scares me to be hated by you.”

“… I see.”

So recently, Kyouko seemed strange because of that.

I don’t know how snatching a contract and making me a bentou or showing me her panties can relate to each other, but… In Kyouko’s way, her behavior should be well thought of.

Since to take advantage of someone cornered requires coldness.

“I had decided that my first contract was reserved for Haru… Why had this need to happen, I wonder…”

“… Don’t worry. Enforce is not a proper contract. I’ll rescue you in a flash.”

Well. What do I do?

Until I came here, I―felt that I had to take Kyouko back, even if by force.

However, it doesn’t look like this could be so easily resolved.

It’s no wonder. Since Noelle has power over Kyouko’s life and death, I can’t employ underhanded methods. Since if I fail to keep her in a good mood, she doesn’t need a reason to kill Kyouko.

Here with, I the only way is this one trump card. Even summon, it’s very likely it’s not allowed.

“Have you finished with your last talk? I have gotten tired of waiting.”

“―Sorry for making you wait. We’ve just ended.”

Nevertheless.

Even if the situation is heavily unfavorable, I wouldn’t say there is no hope.

“Then… What will I do to free Kyouko?”

I had a reason to ask this with so much confidence.

Let’s think about it.

Had Noelle’s aim be simply taking my life, she needn’t do it in a so roundabout way.

Her aim is not killing.

In that case, I may be able to save Kyouko by negotiating.

“Aha♪ It’s a relief you seem so perceptive~”

Noelle laughed with innocence while glaring with cruelty,

“M―, that’s right. If so, what about this? From now on, you’ll risk your life by fighting the monsters I’ll summon.”

“…?”

This girl… What the heck it’s now…?

“Ah, Of course, it’s forbidden to use summon to call for monsters. It’s a promise. If you can defeat my monsters, I’ll give you this child back.”

“Have you lost your mind? There’s no way a regular human can defeat―”

“If it’s you, you can. Or rather, if you cannot win, it will be a trouble.”

As soon as Noelle said that meaningful thing with her face shrouded in darkness, she loudly shouted towards her ring,

“Summon―Killer Mantis<ref>Weird thing, though it says this, the monster data says “Large Mantis”; there’s also a Killer Plant.</ref>.”

And, next instant.

From nowhere appeared a huge mantis monster with a length of 7 meters<ref>Around 23 feet.</ref>.

… No, looking better it’s not a regular mantis.

That monster, equipped with 2 scythes, 6 legs & 8 eyes, like a cross-breed between a mantis and a tarantula, has quite the terrifying looks.

Haha… Is this a joke?

There’s no way a flesh-and-blood human would win against thi…

“Uo!?”

…It seems it’s not the right time to get lost in despair.

The mantis monster swung down its huge scythe-like hands to my head.

That was dangerous. Had I reacted a bit later, my head would have been severed out of my body.

<nowiki>*BROOOOOOOOOOM!*</nowiki>

And, right after avoiding the attack.

From behind me came a thunderous noise as if the earth was trembling.

“What… This…”

As I tried looking over my shoulder, the attack the mantis had released had become a shock wave and the trees behind had been mowed down.

Unconsciously, I let out a bitter smile.

Haha… In addition to being in a desperate situation… The worst is that mantis… Seems it can release long-ranged attacks.

Well, what do I do?

I can’t get close range. I can’t get long range.

… Become to this, there’s but a single way of taking it down.

Attacking from the sidelines without it noticing―that is, a surprise attack.

Of course I fully realize that it’s not so easy, but I have no time to spare.

As a result of thinking it out, I―turned on my heels and dashed at full throttle.

<nowiki>*WOOSH</nowiki>*

The mantis released a shockwave with a sharp wind cutting sound, but I closely evaded it by bending my body at the same time the sound was made.

“A―ah. I expected something from you―. How unco―ol. You run away leaving the girl behind―?”

Despite Noelle babbling that, there’s no way I was fleeing without thinking it out.

I’m taking refuge at the copse, which has bad visibility.

As much as possible… So as to survive… A bit deeper…!!

Luckily, it seems I can win inside here thanks to my mobility.

After running for a while and losing my enemy from sight, I managed to put some distance in between.

Hiding in the shade of the bushes, I laid in wait for my foe’s passing.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BROOOOM!* There was noise of trees being mowed down.

… As I thought. It seems like the big bodied mantis has difficulties following me through the copse.

Hiding inside the copse was the correct decision.

It wont be easy taking it by surprise.

Once it gets careless, I’ll throw a single hit with full strength.

…

……

Wait a minute.

Can I really cause it any damage if I punch it with full strength?

I’ve heard about it on the net or somewhere.

According to it. It seems a human being cannot win in a fight against a chimpanzee that weighs 30 kilos<ref>Around 66.2 pounds.</ref>.

I think that mantis goes easily over ten times that weight.

If, by any chance, I manage to take it by surprise… could I give it a lethal hit?

Perhaps… No, totally impossible.

If I attack it, chances are good that the situation gets reversed against me.

So, what do I do? Should I only keep holding my breath like this…

Mm, Wait…?

That moment, something flashed in my mind.

To begin with, the thing about a human being incapable to defeat another animal is based on the premise of both of them being unarmed.

That’s why, I may be able to win.

If I could get familiar with that mantis’s powerful weapon that leaves you silent with its imponence―.

“Talking about weapons… There’s only this one.”

I’d say I only have a single chance.

I’m scared of dying. Extremely scared.

I don’t have a manga’s main character composure of “This guy… He’s in a life-or-death situation and he still laughs!?” or the like.

My limbs are trembling with force.

However, here ends the running from place to place.

That day, my trembling childhood friend said thus:

―If I keep trying without giving up, surely a way will open itself.

During yesterday’s evening shower, didn’t rays fall?

I lifted the perfect spoils from that―a fallen tree with a bit sharp pointy end.

Its weight is about… 50 kilograms<ref>About 110.2 pounds.</ref> or so.

Should I look for something heavier? That doubt flashed through my mind, but I think that a bit heavier than this one and I’ll conversely lose mobility. While taking my time to search for a weapon, I can’t let myself be discovered by the enemy.

The sound of falling trees shows me the enemy’s position.

I took a step. With another step. I got closer to the source of the noise.

“Ouch…!!”

Luckily, the monster mantis didn’t notice me being here.

Without turning its eyes in my direction, it mowed down the trees that hampered its movements.

Just when the mantis swung downwards its arm to cut down the next tree.

Gathering my resolution, I, muffling my voice, targeted my opponents bosom and broke to run.

―I’d say, not even a second after I started my run.

The mantis composite eyes, *TURN*, turned in my direction.

Crap, it has noticed me.

However, due to the momentum of having started to run, I can’t turn back.

The dice have been cast.

“Ku…”

Weird. I should have charged with considerable impetus, but―it didn’t look like it.

That’s no wonder. Since my weapon were deflected by the mantis’s arm and was thrown far away.

…

……

The first attack has ended in failure, I’ve even lost my weapon… It fits inside the plan, but it’s the worst pattern.

“Uoh!?”

In no time, the mantis started throwing attacks at me with each of its eight limbs.

Totally centered on evading, I barely managed to avoid its attacks.

“Eeh. You seem to have very good reaction speed. However, can you keep evading like that?”

Appearing from nowhere, Noelle muttered seemingly with admiration.

“… Shut your trap. Compared with Zonmi’s attacks, these look like standing still.”

Despite me running my mouth, it didn’t seem like I could keep this for long.

For starters, it’s clearly obvious that it’s becoming more and more difficult for my eyes to keep following its slashes.

Is my speed falling, or is its speed raising?

When I took a glance at Noelle, she was staring with ecstatic eyes.

A sadist… is it? By gradually rising the speed, maybe she’s plotting torturing me to death.

“…Ah.”

And, earlier than expected, ‘that’ happened.

Before realizing it, my right arm was cut off while spurting fresh blood.

Aah. Well. That hurt. Incredibly so.

However, more than the physical pain, the fact of ‘I’ve lost an arm’ was worse to endure.

Why is that so?

Could it be because the right arm that has accompanied me for sixteen years was suddenly amputated?

No matter how much inhuman resilience monster tamers have, I can hardly picture an arm growing back like a lizard’s tail.

It could be the shock or it could be the stupefaction.

For a short while, I lost the willpower to even think.

“Kyaha♪ It’s checkmate. There really is no reason for me saying it, but… I couldn’t endure it♡”

Noelle started to breath roughly.

“That’s why, please. Get killed♪”

She passed the death sentence with bloodshot eyes.

Aah, one last thing. It seems I’ve made a great mistake.

The killing intent that makes one shiver that Noelle is emitting… It’s not much, but it’s not faked.

It seems that she had planned killing me since the start.

In that case, why doing it in such a roundabout way?

Before death, these questions kept popping into my head, but I don’t know what meaning they have.

Since I’ll die here.

Having given up on living, when I closed my eyes.

The mantis in front of me, *SNAP* disappeared from my sight.

Next instant. The mantis was blown off 10 meters<ref>Roughly 33 feet.</ref> while mowing down the trees with the impact, and like that, it ended up not even twitching.

I did… it?…

I’d say… My tactic of using the mantis’s shockwaves to cut off Kyouko’s restraints was successful.

Noelle, for an instant, with a face of not knowing what just happened, seemed to be dumbfounded.

This is my chance!

As I give some whipping to my damaged body and hastily cut distances with Noelle, I roughly grasped her right hand with my remaining left.

“My bad, but… It seems the one who did the checkmate before was me. Isn’t it right that you can’t kill Kyouko like this?”

“Good… It seems I made it in time.”

Kyouko and I trapped Noelle between us.

Noelle, immediately after blinking in surprise, before long, as if she had understood the situation, she showed a faint smile,

“I see. You are really amazing. I think I understand why onee-chan is so fond of you.

Plunging without second thoughts, did you use the shock waves of the killer mantis to free the Nephilim from the Catch Net? You had taken into account even the angle of the slash…. That’s one point to you.

It’s a miracle that this tactic has developed so well.

However, it doesn’t matter how low the chances were. I think that there was no other way for me to win.

Is that really true?

For starters, no matter how much you do your best, it’s impossible to fell a foe five times your size like a tree.

What I’d say I could do would be, at most, earning some time.

At the end of the day.

The weapons of monster tamers―are the monsters under them.

“The best someone could do in a desperate situation is keeping their cool. Courage is needed in order to, when needed, using yourself as a bait to find a way out. Your behavior has been impeccable and deserves praise.”

“… Many thanks. But I’m not happy of being praised by you. Well, give up now and free Kyouko from the contract―”

“However, what you should be asking me is not that.”

And, next instant.

A revolting scene unfolded before my eyes.

Noelle’s arm, that I had kept tightly grasped up till now―changed shaped before my eyes.

I’d say this… It’s undoubtedly rock.

Without knowing what to say myself, I don’t want to admit it, but… I don’t know how to express it.

Noelle―has transformed her arm into a rock clump.

What the heck is this…?

Noelle’s right arm is clearly not human.

A monster enslaving monsters… Is that even possible?

Zonmi said before that ‘humans are the only species able to become monster tamers’.

So, shouldn’t this be a shocking fact?

Let’s suppose. If there was another species apart from humans able to become monster tamers, there would be no reason for Zonmi and the lot to depend so much on me.

While I was troubled by this question with no answer, Noelle widely grinned.

“Then, you… Until when will you keep holding my hand?”

Next instant, my body was floating in the air.

I’d say that in order to free her hand, she must have swung her stone-turned arm. The movement was too fast, so I didn’t realize in the least something had happened.

“Gaha!?”

Crashing on the fallen trees unprepared, my bones creaked.

Aah. That’s bad…

I think this attack just now has taken out of commission five-six ribs.

Moreover, I think I’ve lost too much blood due to the missing arm.

My sight is blurry and I’m dizzy. It doesn’t matter how many signals my brain sends, my body can’t lift a finger.

“Haru!?”

Could it be because I was so carelessly tossed with so much force?

As if worried about my condition, Kyouko came running without delay.

“Idiot… Even if you come here…”

This time, Kyouko should disregard me and engage in combat with Noelle asap.

After all, if she doesn’t―

“Kyaha♡ Fool girl. You’re finished. Die like this♪”

As soon as Noelle approached right away the contract ring she was wearing to her mouth,

“Dust Pain”

She chanted mercilessly without hesitation.

Next instant. Black particles surrounded Kyouko and covered her.

This time there were twice… No, thrice than earlier and it was clearly stronger than before.

“… Gah.”

As soon as Kyouko raised a soundless shout, she crouched on the ground like that.

How much pain, I honestly can’t say. She’s not threatening, she truly intends to kill her.

“… Please. Don’t kill her.”

What I managed to squeeze out by gathering what little willpower I had left were real honest thoughts.

“It’s fine whatever you do to me. I don’t mind if you want to boil or roast me. But, only Kyouko… I beg you, don’t kill her.”

“Could it be―, do you think I’d give in to that plea?”

“… I beg you.”

“Interesti―ng. Why would I had to listen to the words of a dead person―?”

Drooling all over her pleasure filled face, Noelle stepped on my head.

“Aaaaan♡ That face is goooood!! That’s why I can’t stop killing yooooooooooooooou!”

“…”

“Kyaha♪ Onii-chan, this is where you will die. But I can’t kill you now.

Since I want to see your pathetic face―. Killing you will come after that girl over there kicks the bucket!”

“Ha… ru…”

Kyouko mouthed my name without strength.

Those eyes tinged with despair were empty and lifeless.

Quickly… As quickly as possible… I must save Kyouko…

But… How do I save her?

It’s decided.

Why didn’t I realize something so easy?

The hindrance [Noelle], she shall die.

Making that decision inside my heart, next instant―

With a rumbling, there was the sound of something bursting open inside me.

What the heck. Isn’t this weird even if I am on death’s threshold?

I realized that my body temperature suddenly raised and my heart was literally beating at about twice the speed.

My body was as hot as if I were inside flames.

Since a while ago… What the heck has been happening?

What’s with this power that’s gushing out from the depths of my body…?

…It’s gradual, but I feel like blood is circulating throughout my body.

For starters―let’s try to grab Noelle’s ankle that has been stepping on my head for a while with my right hand.

<nowiki>*SPLAT*</nowiki> It was the sound of flesh being smashed.

“Eh…?”

I thought it was a very stupid voice.

“Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Ouchouchouch!!”

I’ve only touched a bit the body of the girl before me, why does she raise such a fuss?

She’s noisy. I wish she’d shut up a bit.

Miraculously, getting up was very easy.

So as to silence the girl before me, I grabbed her right hand with full strength.

The sound of rocks cracking was heard. I’d say that, in order to protect her right hand she turned it into stone.

“Ha… ru…?

For some reason, I thought things around me were boisterous, but the me right now didn’t pay it any mind.

My body is as hot as if I was burning.

Somehow, it seemed like my chest was being baked in an oven.

My magic power has exceeded the allowed levels since a while ago, and is crying to get out.

I have to let out even a bit of that excess magic power. If not, my skin will be charred by that excess magic power.

“… Aha. Now I’m mad. Thinking about it, wasn’t it a promise? If you could defeat my summoned monsters, I’ll give you the girl back. But, what a pity. Truth is, I don’t have only one monster…”

As soon as the girl yelled something, three monsters appeared in succession.

I’m surrounded.

The ones I’m stuck between left and right, are a carnivorous plant-like monster & that human-shaped bull-headed monster I’ve fought before, the Minotauros.

The third one that appeared was a stone monster that, as if protecting Noelle, loitered around her.

Were I the usual me, I’d be struck by despair, but, mysteriously, I didn’t feel like I’d lose.

It’s the first time I feel like this.

It’s a bit excessive… I feel like punishing someone.

As I was confused by this unknown feeling that surged from the bottom of my heart, countless plant roots surged from the ground that restrained my body.

It seems that, without me noticing, I was attacked by the enemy.

“Aha♪ An opening.”

The instant she muttered that, a strong impact run through my skull.

Without being able to resist, I sunk around fifty centimeters<ref>Around 1 foot, 8 inches.</ref> into the ground.

Looking at where the attack came from, there was the Minotauros brandishing its large axe.

… However, that axe seems to have suffered a chink beyond repair.

Strangely, it doesn’t hurt.

On the contrary, I couldn’t help but smile while thinking how to slaughter them.

“You are an unpleasant person till the end… What do you find so funny?”

It seems she has said something with a puzzled face, but words from outside didn’t enter my ears no more.

Moving by instinct, I cut distances with my prey.

The first target I’ve decided on is the carnivorous plant monster.

Warding off the countless roots that drew near and getting past its defenses, I simply smashed its stalk.

… What, it’s finished?

Since it’s become completely motionless, I think so.

The match has ended very quickly, but a fight of this degree is not enough.

Making that assessment, I decided on my next target.

The second one I chose as prey was the one who has just attacked me with its axe, the Minotauros.

If it’s this one that hurt me before… No doubt, it will become interesting.
My heart full of expectation, I dashed right to its chest full force―with the momentum, I cut off the Minotauros left arm.

As if cutting tofu with a knife, there was no feeling of resistance.

Only the Minotauro’s spray of blood and yell were left.

That’s weird, the Minotauros… Was it so weak?

Doubt crossed my mind, no matter how much I think, the outcome is the same.

In the end, not totally satisfied, I cut off the Minotauro’s all four limbs.

…What a letdown.

With my sharp as a blade right arm, I decapitated the Minotauros, who was already no more than a flesh daruma<ref>that Japanese bean-shaped doll that’s a moustached face with a torso, and no limbs.</ref>.

So, the last one left, the rocky monster was my last hope at the bottom of the box<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pandora’s_box Pandora’s].</ref>.

“… Stop.”

Just when I was about to decide how to massacre the foe before me.

On my back, there was a pleasantly cool sensation.

It seems that someone is hugging me from behind.

Is that so… This is body warmth. I feel it awfully cold since my temperature is very high.

The heck. Do I know this warmth…?

“That fighting from before… You have to return to be human…”

This chap… What’s with that…

Saying it like that… Do I not look like a human?

…

……

Wha? But… Now that I mention it.

Too late, I feel uncomfortable on my own body.

I don’t know the reason why, but my right arm has turned into the shape of a reddish-brown huge blade.[[File: Maou_na_Ore_to_Fushihime_no_Yubiwa_2_p197.png |thumb]] That’s weird. Earlier, how could my cut off right arm grow back again?

Questions kept bubbling out, that moment.

“Geh!?”

As if dry ice had been forced deep inside my throat, I felt a throbbing pain inside my head.

<nowiki>*THROB*</nowiki> My heart raised a big beat.

When I opened my eyes, my right arm had returned to its usual color.

What the heck… is this…

‘That’ from a while ago… Did I see it wrong?

“… That’s good. I… Had Haru died like that…”

“Uoh!? Wh-why have you hugged me that of a sudden!?”

“Eh… Sudden…?”

I see… That’s right. Is this the price of strength?…”

This gothic loli<ref>Fashion where the girls try to imitate the appearance of a French doll, with heavily laced dressed that cover as much skin as possible and a little parasol. Oftentimes they dress in black.</ref> dressed pretty girl―.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Epilogue

2013-12-17T15:03:47Z

Scr.zero:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

—In this manner, this tragic crisis, unprecedented in the Academy's entire history, finally reached a close.

The militarized spirits sent to town were all driven off, thus ending the turmoil in the streets.

The rampaging spirits were successfully pacified by a dance performance carried out by the Academy's princess maidens under Greyworth's directions.

Originally, there was supposed to be a second day of the «Great Festival of the Spirits». Naturally, it was suspended. Students worked together with the restoration team sent by the Ordesia Empire to restore the city streets.

The Imperial Knights were still investigating where the militarized spirits attacking town came from. A rough hunch would point to them being possessions of «Murders» that was deeply connected to the interior of the Alphas Theocracy.

The Empire issued an ultimatum to the Theocracy to accept investigations. Once the newest hierarch, Sjora Kahn, expressed refusal, it would most likely develop into a war between the Empire and the Theocracy.

Lurie Lizaldia remained elusive. The presence of a traitor among the «Numbers» also came as a great shock to the Empire's top echelons.

Including the organization she belonged to, the Knights' «Umbra» and Virrey Branford started investigations in pursuit of her.

Also, deemed the mastermind of this incident, Millennia Sanctus—

There were currently still no clues regarding her.

===Part 2===

—Hence, three days after the incident.

Having recovered his memory, Kamito was having a meal in the room while discussing future plans with the members of «Team Scarlet».

"In the end, the «Great Festival of the Spirits» was postponed."

Claire lamented slightly.

"Postponed, so that means it'll still be held?"

"After all, they can't let the world think that they're bowing down to terrorism."

"Kamito-kun, you're still going to wear that maid outfit, right♪"

"...Maid outfit."

Kamito groaned... He still retained clear memories of the time during his amnesia.

"Hmm, I-I did not get to see it!"

Ellis grumbled as a result.

"Ellis, are your injuries okay?"

"Yes, I suppose..."

Ellis was heavily injured, wrapped all over in bandages. It looked quite painful.

Even after receiving treatment, she could not move on her own.

"...We have become stronger."

Everyone agreed with Ellis.

Coming up next was no longer a competition like the «Blade Dance». They were going to be swept into a real war.

"I will protect Kamito."

Sticking to Kamito's side, Est spoke expressionlessly.

"Yeah, I'm counting on you, Est."

"Huah, Kamito..."

Est rested her head on Kamito's lap.

...Was it because of the long separation? She seemed to be trying harder to make him spoil her.

"...Ah, s-so unfair."

"Kamito!" "Kamito-san!" "Kamito-kun!"

The girls brought their faces forward, displeased.

—These ordinary days, about to end shortly, were especially precious right now.

Kamito cast his gaze towards the seal on his right hand.

(...Restia, I'm being protected by you.)

"Kamito..."

Seeing Kamito like that, Claire and the girls remained silent.

===Part 3===

—That night.

Near the Ordesia Empire's border, in a certain dark forest, a girl woke up.

Her long, black hair scattered. Her dress, the color of night, was torn and tattered all over.

Her pale skin was covered with numerous marks, as though scraped by tree branches.

The half-naked girl opened her dusk-colored eyes and looked around her with unease.

"...Where, is this?"

No one replied. Frightening cries of spirits were coming from faraway.

"Why am I in this kind of place—"

Presently, the sound of bushes rustling could be heard.

An elderly couple, looking like they were taking a stroll in the woods, emerged from the bushes.

"Oh no, there's a girl collapsed in the forest!" "What?"

The old lady helped the girl up and fed her water from a flask.

"Lady, what happened? Are you lost in the forest?"

"...I don't know."

"Then where did you come from?"

"...Where?"

The girl cocked her head in puzzlement.

"Hmm. That's something you should know, right? What's your name, lady?"

"I am..."

The girl's face gave a distinct reaction for the first time.

She nodded and moved her lips gently, speaking a name.

"Restia—"
[[image:STnBD V12 247.jpg|thumb]]
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter10|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Afterword}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter10

2013-12-17T15:01:47Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 10 - Releasing the Sealed Sword==

===Part 1===

"...Gah... Huff—"

The black blade was dyed with blood.

Kamito watched in shock as this sword stabbed into his own heart's location.

"Luri...e... Why...?"

"Sorry, Kamito-kun."

She smiled with a troubled expression.

As though feeling sadness from the bottom of her heart.

Whoosh—She swiftly pulled out the sword held in her hand.

"Ughh... A-Ahhhhhhh...!"

A great amount of blood gushed out, dyeing Kamito's uniform red all over.

With that, he collapsed on his knees.

(...What? What on earth happened?)

Unable to grasp the situation. Why did she—

"—Kamito!"

In the underground hall, Ellis's scream was heard.

She rushed over to Kamito who was collapsed in a pool of blood, pressing a healing spirit crystal against him.

The sacred light of healing enveloped Kamito's entire body—

"It's useless. Wounds inflicted by this sword cannot be healed by something of that sort."

However, a cold voice came from behind.

Holding the bloodstained sword, she looked down at the two of them indifferently.

"Dame Lurie...!"

Ellis looked back and readied «Ray Hawk» in a stance to protect Kamito.

Her dark-brown eyes were filled with intense rage.

"Why did you do something like this..!? You, why on earth—"

"Please put your weapon away, Ellis. I have no interest in killing an unrelated girl."

Lurie spoke coldly while flinging the blood off the jet-black blade.

"Didn't I say already? Obtaining the «Demon Slayer» is my lord's wish."

"...Est?"

Ellis spoke while glaring at her angrily.

"Est is Kamito's contracted spirit. She can't possibly be taken away—"

"It's possible. Given Kamito-kun's current condition."

Saying that, Lurie reached out into empty space.

(...Wh...at...?)

Something resembling a crack appeared in a space where nothing existed earlier.

On the other side of the crack, several flashing geometric patterns appeared.

"The «Burial Chamber»—As expected, it reacted to the Demon King's life and death crisis."

"Burial... Chamber... Come again?"

In his hazy consciousness, Kamito muttered.

"The treasure vault inherited by the legitimate «Demon King». In actual fact, I didn't want to resort to such violent means to begin with, but given your current state, Kamito-kun, there's no way you could open the «Burial Chamber» through your own will, is there?"

Lurie continued while reaching into the crack in space.

"The «Demon Slayer» is being kept in the «Burial Chamber» in its materialized form and currently with its connection to Kamito-kun interrupted. This is a perfect opportunity to intervene."

"...Could it be that those militarized spirits, you are the one!?"

Ellis cried out with an expression of trepidation.

Was it in order to distract the Imperial Knights and lead Kamito to this place where Est was sealed, a large-scale act of terrorism was perpetrated—

"Tampering with the princess's magic circle was not difficult. Neither Greyworth nor Virrey ever suspected me, one of the «Numbers», of being the traitor."

"...Dame Lurie, as the noblest healer, why did you—"

"Didn't I say so already? Because my lord wishes to obtain the sacred sword."

She pulled her hand out from the crack in space.

Held in her hand was a sword bound by countless chains.

(That... is...!)

Kamito recognized instinctively.

That sword was the girl he had seen in his dream—the «Demon Slayer».

"—Thank you for your generosity, Kamito-kun."

Lurie pulled the sword out with her slender arm.

"W-Wait up!"

Seeing that, Ellis yelled loudly and swung «Ray Hawk».

This was a completely merciless strike. However—

Lurie's figure vanished. In the next instant, accompanied by a dull and heavy sound similar to bone being crushed, Ellis was easily sent flying into one of the rock surfaces.

"Ell...is...!"

"You would do well to value your life more. I won't hold back from a killing move next time."

Swinging the «Demon Slayer» in her left hand in an experienced manner, she taunted.

(What's going on... That power...)

Lying in a pool of blood, Kamito could not help but groan.

As a healer, Lurie Lizaldia should be unversed in swordsmanship.

However, the skill she had just displayed were on the level of a knight's swordsmanship—in fact, that of a sword master.

Was the impression she had given off until now all an act for the sake of concealing her true power—

"Farewell, Kamito-kun. Most likely, we shall never meet again—"

The «Numbers» woman turned her heels and walked towards the darkness.

The crack in space closed up and the surroundings were plunged into darkness once more.

"Wait... Wait..."

As though trying to grab the gradually distant «Demon Slayer», Kamito reached out with a trembling hand.

But it was not enough. He failed to protect again.

(I... have once again—)

As blood loss continued, his consciousness gradually grew distant.

Just as he was about to lose consciousness, Kamito yelled.

As if pleading to the departing sword one last time to make it stay.

(...Please, Est... Lend to me, lend me enough power to protect!)

—Just at this moment.

The seal on his extended right hand gave off powerful light.

===Part 2===

"Teachers, please retreat—"

Saying that, Fianna commanded «Georgios», wielding his shield, to advance.

"B-But—"

In the middle of her sentence, Freya stopped talking.

Under conditions of contracted spirits going mad, the teachers were only a liability.

"...Understood. Your spirits are okay?"

"Yes, apparently so—"

Scarlet, Fenrir and Georgios—These three spirits remained sane and maintained their elemental waffen states. As for whether it was because these three were high-level spirits or for some other reason, the answer was currently unknown—

Using magic to create shadows by her feet, Freya picked up wounded teachers and disappeared into the shadows.

Taking the place of the departed teachers, Claire rushed forward, wielding Flametongue.

"—Take this and turn into charcoal!"

A crimson slash traced out an arc, producing a wall of flame on the ground.

"—Fufu, that kind of fire cannot stop «Nazgul», you know?"

Riding on the back of a winged dragon, Millennia Sanctus smiled with a chuckle.

The militarized spirit's roar shook the atmosphere, blowing out the burning flames.

"—That's «Dispel», it neutralizes ordinary spirit magic!"

Fianna issued a warning.

"...Then how about this!?"

Claire closed her eyes and injected her imagination into «Flametongue» in her hand.

She injected images of the strongest flames that incinerated all creation to naught.

"Namely, the true flame beyond this world—«End of Vermillion»!"

Flametongue instantly glowed red and produced a howling tempest.

—Flames that existed neither in «Astral Zero» or the «Human Realm».

The power of the true flame, passed down the Elstein lineage, was added to Scarlet.

The slash, glowing with crimson light, instantly destroyed a militarized spirit's wing.

"Heh, so that is the «Flame» usurped by the Elstein's princess maiden—"

Millennia's lips distorted into a grin.

"That which Volcanicus desired greatly."

"You know about this flame!?"

Claire exclaimed in shock. Who exactly was this girl—

"But it's useless unless you can use that power properly."

Millennia chanted an incantation. A sword of light appeared in the girl's hand and was fired towards Claire.

Manifesting the true flame required extreme concentration. Maintaining the flames with all her effort, Claire evaded a step too late.

—Immediately, numerous swords of light struck Claire all over her body.

"...Tsk, ahhh... Guh...!"

"—Fenrir!"

Rinslet gave orders. Instantly, the magic bow of ice turned into a direwolf. Fenrir took a mighty leap, used its mouth to pick up Claire by the nape and pulled her back to retreat.

"Thank's for saving me, good doggy."

Enduring the pain from all over her body, Claire stumbled and stood up. Any disruption to her concentration would likely cause the «True Flame» to extinguish. The enemy saw through her weakness completely.

"Claire, don't go at it recklessly on your own."

Rinslet released the magic bow again and shot a series of arrows to pin down the enemy.

However, for militarized spirits possessing high magic resistance, the cursed ice did not have any obvious effect.

—Just at this moment, scattered in three directions, the militarized spirits' bodies expanded—

Black breath was then exhaled.

"O knight, protect thy vassals—«Save the Queen»!"

Fianna instantly released her elemental waffe of the rapier.

A shield of light appeared all around, deflecting the dark breath—

(...Could this be the «Otherworldly Darkness» as well!?)

But the shield of light, which was logically supposed to neutralize the darkness attribute, was slowly being eroded and weakened.

"Fufu, how much longer can you endure?"

Millennia Sanctus smiled in mockery.

===Part 3===

"No way—"

Lurie Lizaldia's face showed wavering for the first time.

"...That sword... is my... sword—"

Kamito stood up unsteadily from the pool of blood.

Not to the point of being all covered in wounds, but Kamito felt quite incredible that he was still conscious.

His right hand dangled powerlessly. Branded on the back of that hand, the spirit seal flashed intensely.

As though crying in lamentation.

"The connection to the sword spirit should have been interrupted completely—"

Unbelievable—Making a face that expressed that, Lurie gasped.

The «Demon Slayer» in her hand showed almost no change at all.

But Kamito knew.

That sword was calling for Kamito.

Terminus Est—The girl with silver-white hair whom he had seen in his dream—

With a trembling hand, Kamito drew the sword at his waist, glaring murderously at Lurie.

"Lurie... That sword, give me... Return it...!"

Hence—

"...Kamito-kun, you really scare me."

Lurie stabbed the «Demon Slayer» into the ground.

"There is still value in using you, so I didn't want to kill you originally—"

Then she raised her other hand, holding the jet-black sword.

"But if you continue to live, you could very well end up a hindrance to that person."

Instantly, the murderous intent given off Lurie Lizaldia brushed past Kamito's skin.

This dense aura of murderous intent was enough to cause an intense chill down one's spine.

"...Is that thing your elemental waffe?"

The jet-black sword gave off an ominous aura. No matter how you looked, it did not look like it carried the holy attribute.

"«Mournblade»—a minion that's a pure demon spirit."

Lurie injected divine power, causing countless blood vessels to pop up on the demon sword's blade surface.

This strange appearance, resembling a hybrid between metal and a living creature, caused Kamito to gasp.

"A holy spirit and a demon spirit—A «Double Contractor» huh."

Double contractors were not particularly rare in itself. However, due to the instabilities in divine power caused by contracts with multiple spirits, almost no one used it officially.

Furthermore, Kamito never expected one of the spirits to be a «Demon Spirit» which cannot be commanded without special talents.

"Poor Kamito-kun. At least, you shall become food for this child."

Lurie licked the demon sword's blade.

"—Don't underestimate an «Instructional School»'s assassin."

Saying that, Kamito kicked the ground forcefully. Staying conscious under his condition of blood loss was very hard. Unlike a blade dance of clashing swords, he must end things in an instant.

(—I'll end this battle with this one strike!)

Kamito poured as much divine power as possible into the «Sylphid Knights»' sword—the sword of mithril.

Massive divine power flowed out from the lamenting seal on his right hand.

Lurie Lizaldia swung her demon sword—''So fast''!

Confronted with the demon sword, approaching before his eyes—Kamito did not evade but stepped forward bravely and decisively.

Assassination technique—«Flashing Fang».

Enveloped in divine power, the mithril slid over the demon sword's blade, making a beeline for her throat—!

But the flashing murderous blade—

Was ''eaten'' by the demon sword's blade.

"...Wh...at!?"

Lurie narrowed her eyes and recited:

"—O «Mournblade» suck the «Demon King»'s blade to your heart's content."

The demon sword's blade writhed like a creature, instantly swallowing the mithril sword. Next, the gluttonous demon sword extended blood vessel-like tentacles, biting Kamito's throat.

"...Guh... A-Ahhhh, ahhhhhh...!"

Numerous teeth appeared on the demon sword's tentacles, gradually stealing Kamito's blood—

(Damn... it... I... will...)

Losing brightness in the seal, his right hand dangled vertically.

Just at this moment...

"—Let go, Kamitoooooooooo!"

A yell was heard.

Recovering consciousness, Ellis charged Lurie to engage at close range, making a thrust with her full strength.

"Tsk...!"

Lurie clicked her tongue briefly and withdrew the demon sword.

Without letting go of that opening, Ellis desperately launched a forceful offensive.

In the darkness, intense sparks splashed about.

"...Ellis—"

"Kamito, I will absolutely protect you!"

While she yelled, «Ray Hawk»'s spear tip gave off dazzling light.

"Please endure—«Simorgh»!"

"...A waffe release!?"

Lurie exclaimed in surprise.

This was a skill to deliberately make the elemental waffe go berserk in exchange for power transcending limits.

An astounding storm was released from the spear's tip, howling in the subterranean hall.

"Hahhhhhhhh!"

"...Damn, this..."

Lurie was being pushed away by the violent wind pressure.

Slight anxiety crept onto her face—

"I already warned you, the next time will be a killing move—"

«Mournblade»'s tip flew straight at Ellis, piercing the heart's location.

However—

"...Guh... Ow, ahhhhhhhhh...!"

"Wh...at...!?"

Despite having her heart pierced, Ellis continued to pour divine power into her elemental waffe.

The howling tempest turned into numerous blades, slashing Lurie's vestments open.

"...Ell...is...!"

"Kamito... Now, hurry and... escape...!"

"...!"

—Throb.

Suddenly, Kamito felt a bout of pain in his head.

This scene gave Kamito a sense of deja vu.

A sword stabbed into the chest. In order to protect Kamito, the girl who sacrificed her life and disappeared.

Gorgeous black hair. A dress in the color of night. Eyes where dusk resided.

—Throb. Throb.

Kamito felt cracks appearing over his sealed memories.

The sealed and suppressed emotions were gushing out as though a dam had ruptured.

—Throb. Throb. Throb. Throb.

(...Yes, right... Recall, Kazehaya Kamito!)

While crawling on the ground, Kamito clenched his fist tightly.

Before him, a girl was pitting her life in a fight to protect Kamito.

For the sake of protecting this noble, serious and awkward knight...

(I don't want to lose anything anymore. I don't want to lose—)

Kamito infused divine power into the «Spirit Seal» on his right hand.

Sparks splashed out intensely. The sword spirit's power of steel was flowing in reverse.

At this rate, it was probably going to run out of control again. However—

Gathering his remaining will power, Kamito suppressed it.

Then he faced the fragments of memories sealed in the depths of his consciousness.

Reaching out towards those fragments, he cried out.

(So please, return my memories—''Restia''!)

Instantly, his consciousness turned blank.

===Part 4===

Surrounded by endless emptiness that stretched on to who knows where—

A girl's figure surfaced.

Beautiful, jet-black wings. A cute girl dressed in a dress the color of night.

Dusk-colored eyes. Gazing at Kamito as though in a dilemma, she smiled.

"...You remember everything now, Kamito."

"Yeah."

Kamito nodded in response.

—Yes, the instant he called out her name, Kamito remembered everything.

What had happened at the sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords». In order to save Kamito whose conciousness was being possessed by «Darkness Elemental Lord» Ren Ashdoll, Restia had sacrificed herself and was destroyed.

(...I killed her, by my own hand.)

The girl, whom he had promised back in his childhood days to protect her—

He had killed her by his own hand.

Hence, the girl appearing before his eyes now could not be Restia.

Most likely, she was—

"Restia sent to my consciousness, her psyche?"

"Correct—"

Saying that, she gently caressed the back of Kamito's right hand.

Est's emblem of the intersecting swords. Carved over that, the emblem of the moon was Restia's.

"...Stay here, forever, Restia."

"What a troubling guy you are. It wasn't easy making you forget."

Restia before him was making a complicated expression, unclear whether she was laughing or crying.

"You sealed my memories to prevent me from despairing."

"If I remained forgotten, perhaps you could have lived on in peace as a normal human rather than the «Demon King»—"

"...Possibly."

In fact, his life in the Academy during his amnesia was not bad at all. Quite delightful. Supposing he remained in memory loss, perhaps he could continue to live that sort of ordinary school life.

"But you chose to retrieve your memories—''By your own will''."

"That's what you must have believed as well. You believed I will open the seal of my memories myself."

"...Yes. Indeed, I did hope for that."

Restia smiled and gently embraced Kamito, kissing him on the cheek.

Clad in her dress of darkness, she was beginning to dissipate like mist.

"I am here, Kamito. Concretely in your heart—"

"Yeah, I know."

She was there, supporting Kamito's heart.

Kamito tightened his embrace of the gradually disappearing darkness spirit girl and said his farewell.

===Part 5===

"...Guh... Ah..."

While Ellis collapsed like a stringless puppet, the howling storm disappeared as a result.

"...Seriously, what a pain."

Pulling out the demon sword from Ellis's chest, Lurie wiped off the splattered blood.

Things were taking longer than expected. Millennia Sanctus was probably impatient, waiting above ground.

Glancing at the two, collapsed on the ground, Lurie turned around and left.

Walking towards the «Demon Slayer» stabbed into the ground, she reached out to draw it.

Crack—

"What!?"

Lurie frantically pulled her hand back.

As soon as she touched the hilt, ''her left hand had suddenly turned into stone''.

"The sacred sword's curse!? Why—"

At this moment, she sensed someone standing up behind her.

"Sorry. I guess she doesn't want to be touched by anyone apart from me."

"...Impossible, you shouldn't be able to stand—"

Lurie cried out in shock.

But soon, she quickly noticed. Kamito's expression had changed.

"—Yeah. I remember now, everything."

Kamito reached out lightly in the air.

In that direction was the «Demon Slayer», stabbed into the ground.

With a light clench of his fist, the chains wrapped around the blade were blown away, one after another.

"...Sorry to make you wait."

Then Kamito spoke:

"—Come, ''Est''!"

===Part 6===

Responding to his words, the sword embedded in the ground vanished.

Immediately, a dazzling flash of light erupted before Kamito's eyes and a young girl appeared.

Shining, silver-white hair. Violet eyes of mystery.

Her legs covered by kneesocks, this body was as adorable as a snow fairy's.

The sword spirit—«Terminus Est».

Kamito's contracted spirit, the best partner.

"—Sorry you had to wait so long, Est."

"Yes. I have waited a long time, Kamito."

Est nodded, then she hugged Kamito's arm tightly.

Instantly, Kamito felt his body become as sturdy and resilient as steel.

This was the blessing conferred on his physical body once the connection with his contracted spirit was restored.

"Ellis, it's okay now. You retreat first."

Saying that, Kamito went up and shielded Ellis behind him.

"Kamito, y-you are seriously... fine?"
[[image:STnBD V12 232.jpg|thumb]]

Ellis murmured with worry.

She did not mean his health but was worrying about the recovery of his memory.

"...Yeah."

Kamito nodded slightly and stared at the spirit seal on his right hand.

Restia had left her psyche within Kamito's.

This was to allow Kamito to retrieve his memories when he desired power by his own will.

Even if to respond to Restia's intentions, now was not the time for despair.

Because having the courage to confront despair and take action—That was her wish.

(...Restia is here. Right in my heart.)

As though responding to Kamito's voice, the moon's emblem flashed with light.

"...I see."

Seeing this, Lurie groaned in her throat.

"You and that sword spirit, your hearts are as one—"

Wielding the pulsating «Mournblade» in both hands, she glared coldly at Kamito.

"The «Demon Slayer»—If it cannot be taken, I have no choice but to destroy it."

Instantly, the demon sword's blade produced countless tentacles, ''biting Lurie's own body''.

"...Wha!?"

"O demon spirit «Mournblade», feed on my blood, turn into my strength!"

Thud—The demon sword pulsated strongly.

The tentacles wrapped around her gradually expanded, fully sucking Lurie's blood.

The demon sword's blade was dyed with the color of blood while divine power expanded rapidly—!

"Kamito, that's dangerous."

"Seems like it..."

Kamito licked his lips and muttered.

The demon sword exuded great pressure, rivaling Greyworth's «Stormbringer».

Most likely, Lurie intended to decide the battle with this attack.

But that suited Kamito's intentions just fine—

"We're up, Est."

"Yes. I am your sword, your wish is my command—"

Hold Est's hand, Kamito chanted the words of releasing.

—Dispassionate Queen of Steel, the sacred sword that destroys evil!

—Now form a sword of steel and be the power in my hand!

Est's body vanished into thin air, immediately, a shining blade of steel manifested in Kamito's hand.

Possessing the alias of the «Demon Slayer», the strongest sword spirit.

On the blade's surface, there was roving jet-black lightning.

"...This is!?"

Kamito widened his eyes. Suddenly, he heard Est's voice in his mind.

—The darkness spirit allowed me to inherit part of her power.

—She told me to use this power to protect you, Kamito.

"...Restia huh?"

Kamito realized and cast his gaze upon the «Demon Slayer»'s blade.

On the flat of the blade, the sword was engraved with spirit language.

This was its proof as the legitimate Demon King's weapon of choice, selected by Restia Ashdoll as the «Demon King»'s guide.

On a foundation of steel's affinity, inheriting the power of darkness, its name was—

The «Demon King's Sword»—«Terminus Est Zwei».

The engravings of spirit language flashed intensely, releasing sword pressure that shook the atmosphere.

At the same time, Lurie Lizaldia roared.

"Soul devouring king of demon swords, slaughter mine enemies—«Bloody Strike»!"

Dyed with fresh blood, the bulging crimson blade gave off a great scream that sounded like metallic friction.

Carrying massive miasma, the mass of divine power was released towards Kamito.

"...Kamito!"

Ellis screamed out, but Kamito stood his ground, readying his sword to take the attack head on—

"Go forth and pierce, all-annihilating demon lightning of punishment—«Vorpal Blast»!"

Enveloped in jet-black lightning, the «Demon King's Sword» was swung horizontally.

This was the demon sword technique converting one's own divine power into the darkness attribute.

At the same time, it was the prided technique of the «Strongest Blade Dancer» three years ago—Ren Ashbell.

Amplified by «Terminus Est», the demon lightning of darkness vaporized the ground, clashing head on with the crimson divine power that Lurie had shot out.

The expanding divine power resisted each other in midair, stopping.

The ground surface was being dug up, causing countless shattered rubble to swirl in the great hall.

"...Ohhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito roared, pouring as much divine power as he could into the «Demon Slayer».

The appearing emblem of the moon and sword gave off dazzling light.

"—Defeat is impossible!"

"Wh...at...!"

Lurie Lizaldia's expression distorted. Instantly—

The demon lightning of darkness forced the crimson divine power back—

In this manner, it devoured Lurie's body completely.

===Part 7===

As the rampaging lightning strike subsided, after the billowing dust cloud settled—

"...I won... huh...?"

Exhaling, Kamito lowered his sword and muttered.

There was no one in front of him in this space. Everything had been annihilated without trace.

This was the result of releasing the sealed Est's power all at once. No holding back or mercy at all. Since this was not «Astral Zero», it was possible that Lurie was charred into ash. However—

—No, I believe she escaped.

Est's voice was heard in his mind at this time.

"...Really?"

...Due to having that kind of premonition inexplicably, Kamito was not surprised. Although it was a shame that she escaped, there were more important things right now.

Looking back, Kamito held the collapsed Ellis's hand. There was a great amount of blood flowing from her chest.

"Ellis... Damn it..."

Kamito was unable to use healing spirit magic. Although the sword spirit possessed the blessing of steel, its effects were limited to his body only.

"Kami...to, I am fine... Hurry, head over to the others..."

Ellis groaned feebly. She looked like she was about to lose consciousness.

"How can I abandon you in this state!? At least I have to give first aid treatment—"

Just at this moment...

"—Is that Kazehaya Kamito over there?"

"...!?"

Kamito turned his head to face the voice's direction, only to see Virrey emerging from the darkness.

Seeing Kamito and Ellis, she quickly understood the situation.

"...I never expected Dame Lurie to be the traitor."

"Yeah. The «Umbra»'s investigative skills aren't so hot after all."

"...I can't refute that."

Surprisingly, Virrey admitted honestly. She took out a healing spirit crystal from her pocket.

"Why are you here?"

"On Greyworth's orders. To take you over."

"...That old hag really loves ordering people around."

Kamito sighed. Holding the «Demon Slayer», he stood up.

"Kamito, use my demon wind spirit."

In response, still collapsed on the ground, Ellis spoke to Kamito.

She released her elemental waffe and a giant demon bird immediately appeared. The majority of spirits aligned to the wind attribute were capable of autonomous action to some extent even without their contractor by their side.

"...My comrades... The Academy, please."

"...Yeah, don't worry."

Kamito nodded lightly and grasped the feet of the demon wind spirit as it spread its wings.

===Part 8===

"No good, the barrier can't be sustained anymore—!"

Fianna cried out. Corroded by darkness, «Save the Queen» was about to vanish. The winged dragon spewed out «Otherworldly Darkness» that flowed down the hill area and gushed forth.

"Fufu, it's useless. Be devoured by darkness just like that—Hmm?"

Suddenly, Millennia Sanctus frowned.

She looked up in the air and was rendered speechless. Claire and the girls also turned their gazes up—

Only to see a demon bird spreading its massive wings, flying overhead.

"...That's Ellis's demon wind spirit!?"

Claire cried out. Furthermore, holding onto its feet was—

"K-Kamito!" "Kamito-san!?" "Kamito-kun!"

"—Sorry for making you all wait."

Yelling at the same time, Kamito released his grip on the demon wind spirit.

Holding the «Demon Slayer», he descended from the air. Swinging the tip of his blade down, he smashed the head of one of the militarized spirits.

Gahhhhhhhhh!

Having lost its head, the militarized spirit's giant body collapsed, struggling on the ground, disappearing into thin air.

"One down huh—"

Flinging away the darkness stuck to the blade, Kamito muttered.

"Kamito, your memory is back!"

"Yeah. Sorry for causing everyone so much trouble—"

Saying that, Kamito turned around. He glared at the vestment-clad girl riding on the militarized spirit's back and said:

"—So it's you, the one who released the militarized spirits."

Faced with the serious killing intent exuded from Kamito, Millennia's face twitched.

"Could it be that «Yggdra» failed?"

"...Yggdra?"

Hearing the unfamiliar name, Kamito frowned.

However, Millennia ignored him and raised her hand lightly in the air.

"—Then there's no point in staying here."

Instantly, four militarized spirits raised their scythe-like necks towards Kamito.

"Kamito, they're coming!"

Seeing that, Claire cried out. But Kamito stood his ground and silently gripped his sword.

"Let's go, Est—"

—Yes, Kamito.

Having become the Demon King's weapon of choice, «Terminus Est» was infused with the entirety of Kamito's divine power.

Accordingly, a strike of jet-black lightning erupted from the tip of its blade.

The seal on his memories had been released—At the same time, the skills branded upon Kamito's body were also released.

Not the «Instructional School»'s assassination techniques but the «Strongest Blade Dancer»'s sword arts.

Four militarized spirits roared, charging and causing the ground to rumble. Faced with these giant bodies, capable of trampling armies of several thousand troops, Kamito faced them head on.

Then just as the militarized spirits were all in a line, in that instant...

"I'll show you my true blade dance—"

Kamito instantly exhaled all the air in his lungs and took a leap.

"Absolute Blade Arts - Destructive Form, Bursting Blossom Spiral Blade Dance - Eighteen Consecutive Strikes・Lightning Flare!"

Numerous slashes and jet-black lightning raced in all directions.

Four units of «Nazgul» were instantly turned to ash and disappeared into thin air.

Kamito landed and stabbed his sword into the ground.

—By the time he noticed, Millennia Sanctus had already vanished from sight.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter9|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Epilogue}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter9

2013-12-17T14:59:01Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 9 - Academy Attacked==

===Part 1===

Dressed in ritual attire, the twelve princess maidens had lost consciousness and collapsed by the side of the Stone Circle.

Just when the ritual was under way, a sudden flash of light erupted, blowing everything away in the surroundings.

Intense sparks flew out from the magic circle used for summoning spirits. The audience speechlessly watched the latest developments.

"...Could it be... the «Gate» opening failed?"

Collapsed on the ground, Fianna opened her eyes wide, exclaiming in shock.

(...No, that's not right. The ritual did not have any problems.)

Using the «Gate» for summoning was not very difficult magic in itself. Even if a summoned spirit went berserk, it seldom caused the summoning to fail.

Then did the «Gate» at the historical site show abnormalities?

(...That's not very possible either.)

Before constructing the magic circle, experts in historic sites should have conducted a thorough examination already.

In that case, the only remaining possibility was—

(...The ''magic circle'' itself was rewritten?)

"Calm down! Please calm down and evacuate."

"Rakka, go help the collapsed princess maidens!"

"...Right away!"

Despite the utmost efforts of the Sylphid Knights to respond, the audience were still on the verge of panic. If the commotion spread beyond the Academy, it could end up causing a tragedy of the worst kind.

(...I must find a solution.)

The reason had to be found, so that the «Gate» could be closed as quickly as possible. Otherwise, evil spirits from «Astral Zero» might use it to enter the human realm.

"Repair the magic circle! Everyone come and help!"

Fianna tried her best to stand up and rally the princess maidens. However—

Her body was violently stunned.

Seeing ''that'' appear before her eyes, she began to rue her naive thinking.

From the magic circle where sparks were scattering out, ''something'' was about to crawl out.

Covered by darkness resembling mist, there were pitch-black claws.

—A spirit.

A spirit giving off astounding miasma was currently being summoned here.

Furthermore, this was not the type of spirit residing in «Astral Zero».

This was—

(Tuned specially for use in war, a militarized spirit—)

In the next instant, a howl tore through the atmosphere.

===Part 2===

"...Militarized spirits!?"

Looking at the sky, Ellis cried out.

Above the Academy, giant flying spirits were circling in the air.

Wrapped in darkness, spirits in the shape of winged dragons.

There were a total of three—no the numbers were still increasing.

"No way, the princess's ritual failed?"

"No, even if the gate opening failed, it would not cause militarized spirits to—"

Ellis murmured in shock.

Militarized spirits were weapons specially tuned for war. They were mostly sealed in artifacts and under strict safekeeping by the military. At least, they were not things that could be summoned from «Astral Zero».

"Did someone intentionally release militarized spirits? But more importantly, right now—"

The commotion in the plaza's direction was gradually expanding in scope.

The crowd was beginning to realize the abnormality of the situation.

Pitch-black winged dragons were circling in the air, causing destructive storms that smashed nearby buildings.

The earthquake-like sound and people's screams were all superimposed together.

Escaping from the plaza, the crowd instantly rushed into the alleys.

"—Kamito, above!"

Ellis chanted wind magic, bringing Kamito and Lurie together to a roof.

The militarized spirits spread their wings and shook the air with their roars.

Tiles of roofs were blown away, about to fall upon the dense crowds packed in the alleys.

"...Take this!"

Ellis mustered full strength and swung «Ray Hawk».

The countless roof tiles were shattered by the howling gales.

"Are you okay!?"

"Y-Yeah..."

Kamito drew his sword from the waist and helped Lurie deflect small pieces of debris.

"...Thank you, Kamito-kun."

"Sorry, please protect yourself. I can't guarantee your safety with just this single sword here."

"Captain, over here!"

Footsteps from multiple people were heard on the roof.

The arrivals were the members of Team Froza in charge of security in the Academy town. They looked like they had not grasped the situation and everyone looked puzzled.

"Captain, what on earth is going on!?"

"...Someone released militarized spirits apparently."

"Anti-Empire terrorists?"

"...Who knows."

Ellis shook her head and stared at the berserk militarized spirit.

The spirit had gone completely out of control.

Normally, militarized spirits were supposed to be controlled by multiple elementalists. Releasing them like this meant deliberately letting them run amok.

Ultimately, how were the militarized spirits brought to the Academy?

This was a place where top-rate elementalists were gathered. Trying to smuggle artifacts containing sealed spirits should have been quickly discovered.

"The «Gate» was used huh—"

"Captain, orders please—"

Froza urged.

"I will lead a team to destroy them. Froza, you will be in charge of evacuating the audience. The rest of you, follow me."

"Y-Yes!" "Understood!" "Leave it to us!"

Three girls stepped up and released their respective elemental waffen.

Even among elementalists, those capable of releasing elemental waffen were not many. The members of the «Sylphid Knights» must be the Academy's elite, presumably.

However—

(Even so, mere students cannot handle militarized spirits—)

Kamito calmly reached a conclusion. Joining forces to handle one spirit might be possible, but defeating all seven militarized spirits was totally impossible.

As though reading Kamito's mind, Ellis looked back.

"Of course, this is only for buying time. Until the Imperial Knights arrive."

"...I see."

Naturally, the Academy town also had knights stationed.

After all, this Academy was also a strategic location for the military. The army, which stayed out of sight in respect for the student's autonomy under normal conditions, could not possibly stay their hand in times like these.

"What should I do?"

"Kamito, you stay here and protect Dame Lurie. Dame Lurie, may I trouble you to heal the wounded?"

"Sure, I got it."

Lurie nodded slightly.

"..."

Kamito subconsciously gripped his sword's hilt tightly.

(If I'm able to use an elemental waffe—)

The town was filled with panicking and fleeing crowds. Among them were many small children.

As a member of the Sylphid Knights, he felt frustrated that he could not help them.

However, pouring divine power into his spirit seal would probably cause another runaway reaction.

A shadow shaped like a giant winged dragon seemed to notice them.

Screeching with high pitch, it tore through the air and glided over.

"—It is coming, spread out!"

Under Ellis's orders, the girls wielding elemental waffen dispersed in three different directions.

"—Go forth and pierce, evil-vanquishing whirlwind!"

Right in front of the militarized spirit...

Ellis released a howling wind blade, forming a penetrating whirlwind.

The wind blade pierced the militarized spirit's mouth, skewering it.

"Yes—" "Do it now, attack!" "Take this!"

The girls of Team Froza assaulted the militarized spirit that was rolling in the air. Their coordination was excellent, as expected of a well-trained organization of knights.

Dealt with—Ellis murmured softly. But in that instant...

"Wait, the situation is a bit weird—"

"Eh?"

Hearing Kamito's warning, Ellis frowned.

Suddenly, the militarized spirit's body expanded all at once.

Then—

Its body, filled with black miasma, exploded in midair.

===Part 3===

"...No way... How could this happen..."

Looking up at the militarized spirits circling midair, Fianna exclaimed in despair.

Before her eyes were the ruins with the broken gate. The remains of the shrine that was blown away were scattered randomly all around.

Having lost her place in the palace, she had found somewhere she belonged for the first time.

But now, she could do nothing but watch as this precious place was being trampled.

The Academy had entered a state of emergency and was evacuating students and visitors.

Combat teachers, the Sylphid Knights and some of the students were heading to engage the enemies in battle but could not handle the militarized spirits.

(...One could hardly blame them.)

This was not a blade dance to make offerings to spirits.

Those in the Academy with real combat experience were extremely rare.

"It's my fault... It's my fault for the ritual's failure—"

Lips trembling nonstop, Fianna knelt down on the spot.

At this moment, one of the militarized spirits landed in front of Fianna.

"...!"

The black, winged dragon opened its jaws, preparing to swallow Fianna.

Apart from demon spirits afflicted with strange mental structures, spirits had no concept of eating humans. However, a portion of evil spirits would devour princess maidens' physical bodies to absorb divine power.

Fianna, with her divine power far surpassing average princess maidens, was top-quality prey.

"No... Don't come here...!"

Collapsed and sitting on the ground, Fianna kept backing away.

The winged dragon's great jaws opened, revealing a row of small but sharp teeth.

"...Kamito-kun!"

Fianna could not help but cry out his name—Just at that moment.

Whoosh—the sound of wind being sliced was heard.

"...Eh?"

In the next instant, the winged dragon's head was covered by crimson flames.

The militarized spirit made a frightening howl and jumped up.

"Fianna, are you okay!?"

Hurrying over was Claire, wielding the intensely burning «Flametongue».

Her crimson hair fluttered in the wind. Her maid uniform was already full of holes.

"What on earth happened? Where did the militarized spirits come from?"

"No idea. But—"

Still sitting on the ground, Fianna shook her head.

"I believe that the magic circle controlling the «Gate» was rewritten."

"...Who did it—"

"..."

For an instant, the image of a certain person, wanted by the Empire, flashed across Fianna's mind, but...

"This is not Rubia-sama's style."

"Nee-sama won't do this kind of thing, okay!?"

"I know."

She absolutely would not permit a terrorist attack that caught ordinary people in it.

(...But I can't figure out the purpose.)

Some kind of organization, objecting to the Empire's rule, targeted the «Great Festival of the Spirits» as an attempt to undermine the Empire's authority—This was plausible, but the plan would be far too crude if that were the purpose.

Perhaps this would plunge the Academy in turmoil for the short term, but the Empire's knights stationed at the Academy town would quickly arrive and suppress the attack.

(If only as a show of force, they used seven militarized spirits as disposable pawns?)

...Considering the large number of militarized spirits being consumed, this plan would be far too absurd.

(There's most likely another goal—)

"Fianna, it's coming!"

Claire screamed acutely at this time.

After the fire went out, the militarized spirit slowly crawled back up and roared threateningly.

"As expected of a militarized spirit, that's quite sturdy of it!"

Claire began to chant spirit magic. A triple release of extra large «Fireballs» in succession.

—Direct hits on target. The flaming explosive shockwaves swept over the entire area.

"Wait, Claire, are you trying to blow up the entire school yard!?"

"I'm not done yet. This kind of half-baked attack won't destroy a militarized spirit—"

As though to prove Claire's point—

Amidst dancing flames, a pitch-black winged dragon flew out.

Ascending up into the sky all at once, it glided down, accompanied by furious howls.

"—I knew you'd do that!"

Claire swung «Flametongue».

The crimson slashing whip traced out a complicated trajectory, wrapping around the dragon's wing.

The militarized spirit lost its balance in the air. However—

Urgh... Gah... Ohhhhhhhh—!

The militarized spirit gnawed and shredded its own single wing.

"What—"

Miasma of darkness flowed out from the wound, instantly growing a new jet-black wing.

"I can't believe it has regeneration powers!?"

Recovering its ability to fly, the militarized spirit tore through the air and rushed over again.

"T-Take this, I'll strike you down!"

In response, Claire frantically invoked fireball magic repeatedly, but her offensive power was clearly weaker when used without chanting. The flames were easily deflected by the miasma enveloping the winged dragon's body.

"...!"

The winged dragon's sharp claws swung down. In that instant...

"Freezing fangs of ice, go forth and pierce—«Freezing Arrow»!"

The militarized spirit's giant body was pierced by countless arrows of ice.

Struck by the sudden attack, the winged dragon fell to the ground, turned into a giant block of ice.

A great dust cloud was produced, accompanied by intense earthquakes and rumbling.

"Hmph, right at a critical crisis—"

Wielding the magical bow of ice, Rinslet rushed over from a hill.

"Rinslet... Uh, thanks a lot."

"Oh my, that's quite honest of you."

"S-Shut up! ...Are the other princess maidens okay?"

"They've been evacuated by the «Sylphid Knights» already."

"Okay. Then before the Empire's proper knights arrive, let's stall for time. Fianna, can you stand?"

"...Yes, I'm okay."

Pressing on her painful legs, Fianna stood up.

She really was saved by Claire's forcefulness in attitude.

(...I just need to do what is within my ability right now.)

Fianna chanted the words of summoning, calling forth the knight spirit «Georgios».

With Fianna in charge of support in the center, the trio swiftly formed a triangular defensive formation.

At this moment—

"Don't go to the frontlines. Stay back and focus on supporting us."

"—Eh?"

Looking back, they saw the teachers of combat courses standing behind them.

"We have no right to be teachers if we let students shield us."

One of them, Freya, chuckled lightly.

"Hmph, it's been a while since I got some exercise. This reminds me of my days in the knights!"

"We shall protect the students of the Academy."

Wielding their respective elemental waffen, they glared at the militarized spirit.

Combat teachers were either former soldiers or participants of the «Blade Dance». Even with some diminishing of divine power, their skills still rivaled those of spirit knights in active service.

"But Sensei—"

"Don't worry. We just need to stall for time until the Imperial Knights arrive."

Freya gently put her hand on Claire's head.

—Suddenly.

"Giggle giggle... Gathered together, gathered together. Foolish insects."

"...!?"

A cute voice, one that did not belong to the tragic battlefield, caused everyone to look around.

It was not a real person's voice. This was a magical voice sounding directly in one's mind.

"...That is?"

Freya looked upwards and murmured.

Looking up, a girl could be seen riding on the back of a militarized spirit circling in the sky above.

Her golden hair was fluttering in the wind. Dressed in a military uniform of pure white, she was looking down at the ground.

On her left eye was an eye patch that did not match her look as a beautiful young girl.

"W-Who are you!?"

Claire yelled at the girl.

"Millennia Sanctus."

The girl smiled and reached for the eye patch over her left eye.

"Sent to this world—The «Evangelist» bringing prophesies of the end times."

The girl took off the eye patch, revealing the eye.

—Instantly, Fianna felt an intense chill down her spine.

(That's...!)

Even at this distance, it was clear from a single glance. Residing in that girl's eye was—

"...That child's eye, no way—"

Possessing outstanding potential like Fianna as a princess maiden, Claire also seemed to have noticed.

They noticed that what the entity residing in the girl's eye was.

"...Yes. It's the same as what we saw in the sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»."

Fianna gasped and whispered.

Eating away at the «Elemental Lords»' minds, causing them to go insane, the «Otherworldly Darkness».

Why was something like that inhabiting the girl's eye?

A scream suddenly came from behind.

Freya's and the other teacher's elemental waffen had released their waffen state at the same time and started attacking their own contractors.

"The spirits are going crazy!"

"I won't let them... Go forth and pierce, «Ice Prison» that freezes everything!"

Rinslet hastily released a hail of magical ice arrows.

Spirits that were struck were instantly locked away in prisons of magical ice.

"Heh, splendid. Seeing this eye without going berserk, your spirits."

Millennia Sanctus smiled tenderly.

"—As expected, you must have seen ''that'' inside the sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»."

===Part 4===

The expanding body of the militarized spirit exploded.

High-density miasma of darkness was spreading, slowly covering the roof tops in the streets.

"Self-destructed!?" "W-What, what's going on!?"

"Iriga, Tissier, do not recklessly get close to it!"

Ellis hastily shouted.

—However, she was a step too late. Contaminated by the dark miasma, their elemental waffen turned into spirits and attacked the knights, their own contractors.

"Uwahhhhh!" "No way, why—"

"...I will not allow this!"

Ellis swung «Ray Hawk», flooring the berserk spirits.

The spirits turned into particles of light and dissipated in the air.

"Captain—"

"Relax. I did not kill your spirits."

"...Y-Yes. Thank goodness."

Pressing on their wounds from being bitten by their own spirits, the knights sat down where they stood.

"Are you okay? Allow me to have a look—"

Chanting healing incantations, Lurie healed all the wounds.

"Ellis, what's that?"

Seeing that, Kamito asked.

"..."

With solemn eyes, Ellis glared at the spreading darkness—

"...Could that be the darkness that is corrupting the «Elemental Lords»? But why—"

She murmured softly to herself.

—Just at this moment...

"Captain, it's the «Imperial Knights»!"

One knight pointed to the other end of the sky.

A squad of spirit knights in silver armor was hurrying towards the Academy city, driving a giant spirit.

«Glasya-Labolas»—A heavily-armed giant spirit tuned for use against large spirits.

They were planning to use a militarized spirit to get rid of the attackers all at once.

However—

"...Oh no!"

Ellis's scream resounded through the air in vain.

The giant spirit swung its fist at one of the militarized spirits.

Instantly the militarized spirit exploded again.

The released miasma of darkness swallowed the giant spirit and the squad of spirit knights.

"...How could this happen...!?"

Sounds of despair escaped from Ellis.

Swallowed by darkness, the giant spirit howled violently and started destroying surrounding buildings.

"Guh, damn it—"

"Hold on, Ellis!"

Seeing Ellis holding «Ray Hawk», intending to rush over all on her own, Kamito frantically stopped her.

"Kamito, do not stop me. I will—"

"You won't succeed on your own."

Kamito said.

Indeed, Ellis's power far surpassed the level of students.

However, defeating a militarized spirit single-handedly was absurd.

"B-But at this rate, the town as well as our school will—"

"—I'll do it."

Kamito drew the sword from his waist.

"Since this sword is a normal weapon, even if it touches the darkness, it won't go berserk, right?"

"I-Idiot!"

Ellis roared loudly.

"Even for you, how could you do anything to a militarized spirit with nothing more than an ordinary sword!? Besides, you are currently far from peak condition—"

"—But, ''I must protect''."

—This was a feeling that even Kamito found strange himself.

Whether this town, this Academy or people's lives, for Kamito in his amnesiac state, he should not care about what happened to them. The Kamito back in the «Instructional School» would surely think that.

Back then, Kamito cared little even for his own life.

Wanting to protect something, wanting to protect someone, these feelings had never been felt.

Never been felt—That was supposed to be the case.

...But no, he could understand.

His current self was not the one from the time at the «Instructional School».

The feelings of the pre-amnesiac Kamito were definitely lingering somewhere in the depths of his mind, resulting in this notion of wanting to protect this town, this Academy and the young ladies who were his companions.

(...Yes, to protect. I absolutely will—)

—''Because I promised'', I promised to protect them well.

"...Kamito?"

Ellis watched Kamito with a surprised look on her face.

"Eh... Huh...?"

Tears fell to his feet.

"...Me... Why am I... crying...?"

Kamito muttered in shock.

He was not feeling sad. Nevertheless, tears were inexplicably spilling out, unstoppable.

...Incomprehensible. Why exactly was he crying? For whom was he crying?

However, inexplicably, he was able to imagine his reason for crying.

(...Yes. I must—)

I must have said that before.

—Towards a certain precious person, I promised to protect you.

But I failed.

I lost a certain precious someone.

Yes, probably—

—Kamito, I am waiting here.

—Waiting for you, Kamito, to return after fulfilling ''her'' promise.

That silver-white-haired girl had said that in the dream.

The promise with her—

"I—"

Kamito gripped his sword's hilt harder.

"Kamito-kun—"

Seeing Kamito like that, Lurie spoke up.

"So long as you have the will, there is nothing precious that you can't protect."

"...Yeah. I know."

"But you should possess enough power to protect."

"Dame Lurie, could it be that—"

Ellis suddenly came to a realization.

"—Your «Demon Slayer» possesses the strongest magic resistance. By my guess, even sufficient to resist that rampaging darkness."

"...Yeah."

Kamito concurred, staring at the seal on his right hand.

"B-But, if you lose control, Kamito, you will—"

"Yes, the risk does exist. But is there any other method to break through the current situation?"

"Well—"

As soon as she started speaking, Ellis found herself searching for words. But she had a point.

"What are you going to do, Kamito-kun?"

"—Go get my sword back."

There was no time to hesitate. Kamito acted decisively.

The girl with silver-white-hair had appeared in his dreams.

He felt certain that once she was retrieved, he would be able to protect this town.

"Time considerations?"

"The path leading to the underground facility should be connected to the Imperial Knights' third garrison point. Walking there on foot will take some time, but ''flying'' there should be quick."

Lurie turned her gaze to Ellis.

"...Understood. I will escort you two there. Team Froza will guide the crowd to evacuate."

"You can count on us!"

The girls answered, thumping their chests.

Ellis chanted a wind spell, resulting in swirling whirlwind.

"—Kamito, we are gambling everything on you."

===Part 5===

"—Right. The «Gate» on the forest's side should be opened too. Transfer people to «Astral Zero»."

At the meeting room on the school building's third floor—

Greyworth was using a communication spirit crystal to issue orders to teachers.

Outside the window, the «Sylphid Knights» could be seen guiding the evacuating crowds. Using the «Gate» located at the forest, students and visitors should be able to take refuge in a safe place for now.

"...How troublesome. To think it's the type that causes contracted spirits to go mad."

Standing by the window, Virrey Branford grumbled while firing her handgun.

The targeted crow-shaped spirit was blown away and destroyed.

The winged dragon militarized spirits were not the only threats.

Infected with madness, numerous spirits were attacking the school building.

Students and teachers had already left the school building to evacuate, hence Virrey was the only one protecting Greyworth. Also, because bullets with sealed spirits could not be used, she had to use a type of gun that shot out her divine power directly. Although there was no worry of spirits going mad, the consumption of stamina was quite pronounced.

"—I've seen that type of militarized spirit before."

Greyworth murmured at this time.

"The «Nazgul» series—an old type of spirit used for base assaults. Still in use until during the Second Ranbal War, two units were destroyed in battle. The remaining seven were sealed and abandoned, falling into the hands of «Murders» during the chaotic aftermath of the war, according to rumors."

"My, that's quite some detailed knowledge."

"Because I've infiltrated «Murders» before."

"Does this type have the ability to make spirits go mad?"

"No, even as militarized spirits, their power level can only be said to be mediocre. It's absolutely unheard of for militarized spirits to possess this kind of ability."

Virrey shook her head. Greyworth stared out the window and shrugged.

"If I had my elemental waffe, this level of militarized spirit could be instantly obliterated."

The «Dusk Witch»'s personal sword, the «Stormbringer», was a high-level demon spirit minion.

Also, a demon spirit, mad to begin with, could not go berserk.

"If your power was still intact, then this kind of terrorist attack wouldn't have happened in the first place."

"—Hmph, that's true too."

Greyworth nodded with a wry smile.

Indeed. Only a small number of people in the Empire knew that she had lost the power of spirit contracts. —Nevertheless, the mastermind behind the terrorist attack clearly knew that Greyworth had lost her power. Also, the terrorist attack made use of the ritual in the «Great Festival of the Spirits», thus implying that there was undoubtedly a traitor in the Academy.

"Dame Greyworth, are you suspecting there's a traitor?"

"Of course. Given this kind of situation."

Greyworth pushed her glasses frame up slightly.

"Dame Lurie, do you know something about it?"

"The imperial family has also learned of a traitor among the Empire's top echelons. Now that things have come to this, I'll be blunt. The imperial family did suspect you of being a traitor at one point."

Virrey stared out the window while answering.

"Dame Lurie's protection and Kazehaya Kamito's surveillance are just the superficial mission. My true mission is to spy on you."

"Oh, and so?"

Greyworth asked, looking quite amused. Virrey shrugged.

"At least in this particular matter, you are innocent. Without my protection, you'd have died already. Although there are unidentified funds flowing into the Academy, well, that's not under my jurisdiction anyway."

"You're excellent, you know? You really make me feel like recruiting you as my subordinate."

Greyworth smiled wryly.

"For you who are so excellent, I have a favor to ask."

"No need for favors. I will protect you well. After all, it's part of the mission."

"No, not me. Could you protect the lad?"

"Kazehaya Kamito?"

===Part 6===

"...Open up, a paaaaaaaath!"

Releasing a tornado, Ellis blew away the rampaging spirits.

"Found it, over there—"

The «Imperial Knights»' third garrison point was a facility neighboring the Academy town's outer wall. Ellis stopped in midair and took Kamito and Lurie to land at the center of the garrison point.

The parade ground, opened for people to take refuge, was already packed completely.

There were three spirit knights stationed here with roughly fifty ordinary soldiers. Apparently, the spirit knights had already mobilized to engage the militarized spirits in battle and were therefore not present.

"Y-You, what are you doing so suddenly?"

A sword-wielding male soldier ran over frantically.

...Well, this was a sudden landing from the air after all. Being treated as someone suspicious was only natural.

"I am the captain of Areishia Spirit Academy's «Sylphid Knights», Ellis Fahrengart. I request the Imperial Knights' assistance."

"...Assistance huh?"

Realizing he was facing the Fahrengart family's daughter, the soldier's attitude changed.

"Yes. I hope to enter the old military installation underground."

"...The old military installation? Why on earth at this time—"

"This is necessary precisely to change the current situation."

"B-But even for Duke Fahrengart's granddaughter, without authorization—"

"Okay, that's enough. Excuse me—"

Lurie stepped forward and lightly touched the soldier's forehead—

"Could you lead us to the entrance to the underground facility?"

"...Roger that. Come this way please."

The soldier nodded expressionlessly and immediately started walking silently.

"The authority of «Numbers» has taken effect eh?"

"...No, what took effect was probably your magic—"

Commenting snidely with his eyes half-narrowed, Kamito followed Lurie and Ellis behind the soldier.

The entrance to the underground facility was located inside a massive weapon storage.

However, the entrance was sealed securely by a massive stone tablet with spirit language carved on it.

"Dame Lurie, this is a seal of the highest level—"

"Don't worry. Leave it to me."

Lurie lightly touched the stone tablet's surface.

Next, the spirit language carvings glowed faintly and the stone tablet opened up immediately.

A metal staircase, covered with rust stains, extended forward into bottomless darkness.

"Amazing..."

"This is nothing. The «Numbers» are bestowed with the authority to lift seals up to Level 3."

Lurie chuckled then lit a magical light on her fingertip and started down the stairs.

"I-It is dangerous! Allow me to go first—"

Wielding «Ray Hawk», Ellis hastily rushed to the front.

===Part 7===

Drip, drip, drip—

Kamito's group walked along the passage to the underground facility amidst sounds of water dripping.

Unattended for decades, the underground facility was very decrepit already. The ceiling had collapsed in many places, forming piles of debris.

"The air is very musty, almost as though it was left behind from the darkness of the Ranbal War."

Walking in front, Ellis gave her comment.

"To me, this actually feels nostalgic instead."

Kamito was long used to this kind of suffocating atmosphere.

The presence of death, impossible to dispel—Just like at the «Instructional School».

"Research on cursed armament seals was apparently conducted here."

"No way, cursed armament seal research took place even underground below the sacred Academy?"

"Students from over there were apparently used for experiments. Of course, they were volunteers."

Hearing Lurie's words, Ellis bit her lip with a complicated expression on her face.

"Why didn't the Empire scrap that kind of place?"

"Probably impossible to scrap due to its sheer size. This was a facility originally rebuilt from ancient ruins. Most likely, even in the army itself, no one knows fully how large it actually is—"

At this moment, walking in front, Ellis stopped in the center of a spacious hall.

"—Over here. The coordinates for the temple above ground."

"Here?"

Kamito looked around the temple's hall, all surrounded by walls of rock.

"I don't see anything?"

There was nothing except abandoned experimental apparatus and piles of debris.

There was not a single sign of the «Demon Slayer».

"Does your spirit seal have any reaction?"

"..."

Kamito closed his eyes and focused his attention to the spirit seal on his right hand.

"It feels like I can sense a presence..."

"Don't worry. The «Burial Chamber» is a magical and special dimension and does not exist at physical coordinates—So, it will appear so long as you have a need for it."

"So long as I have a need for it...?"

Hearing Lurie's calm explanation, Kamito felt a strange sense of dissonance and turned his head to look back.

"Yes, for example—"

Lurie smiled tenderly.

"When it senses that your life is in danger, yes?"

"—Eh?"

In the next instant, a blade stabbed into Kamito's chest.
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter8|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter10}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter7

2013-12-17T14:56:05Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 7 - Great Festival's Eve==

===Part 1===

Walking out of the office, Kamito parted ways with Ellis in the corridor.

"Well then, please come over here, Dame Lurie."

"See you later, Kamito-kun."

Lurie smiled faintly while Virrey silently turned on her heels.

"...Okay. I'll be returning to my room too."

Just as Kamito muttered...

"Hold on, Kamito."

Claire grabbed his wrist from behind.

"W-What's up?"

"Why is Ellis wearing such a terrible set of armor?"

"I can't believe you forced the captain to wear that kind of thing... S-Shameless!"

...These girls looked like they had a huge misunderstanding.

"...Umm, that's apparently the uniform the Knights are wearing for the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"U-Uniform!?"

Claire's eyes were opened so wide that they were round.

"...N-No way, wearing such radical clothing out on the streets?"

"It's almost like underwear."

"...Yeah, I found it strange too."

Kamito scratched his head in embarrassment.

"Ellis..."

"The captain, how pitiful."

After learning of the story, the two girls showed pity in their eyes.

"By the way, what's with the getup, you two?"

Kamito was also raising questions about the two girls' maid uniforms.

"Th-This is what we're wearing for the imitation shop!"

"I will be serving customers."

"I see..."

Speaking of which, they had mentioned this morning about Raven Class running a maid cafe imitation shop.

That was apparently where these clothes came from.

"Kamito, you have no more duties today for the Knights, right?"

Suddenly, Claire put her hand at her waist and asked.

"Yeah, I guess."

"Then head over there to help."

"...Got it."

Kamito shrugged and agreed.

Passing through the courtyard to reach the secondary block, they then climbed up ancient wooden steps.

The venue assigned to Raven Class was an empty classroom on the second floor.

A sign hung over the classroom's number plate.

«Luna Forest»—That was apparently the shop's name.

Opening the door, Kamito found himself in a carefully decorated shop space.

"This is quite proper."

"I know right."

Claire nodded with satisfaction. The tables and chairs were carved from wood. The pleasant grass-green wallpaper was apparently specially switched.

Kamito surveyed the classroom, deeply impressed.

"Claire, where did you go off to—Oh my, it's Kamito-kun?"

Suddenly, Kamito heard a voice he seemed to have heard before.

Turning around, he found a black-haired beauty dressed as a bunny-eared maid.

This was Her Highness the princess who had given him the killer cookie in the corridor yesterday.

"Ugh—"

Recalling the surreal taste of the cookie, Kamito could not help but groan.

"Ugh... What's that supposed to mean, Kamito-kun?"

"Oh, nothing..."

The princess pouted with displeasure. Seeing that, Kamito frantically waved his hands to cover up.

"Fianna, is the magic circle's construction going well?"

"It's basically complete. Now I'm just taking a break and checking out the situation on this side."

Saying that, Fianna turned her gaze back to Kamito—

"Kamito-kun, do you have shifts too?"

"No, I belong to the «Sylphid Knights»—"

Kamito shook his head, but...

"The festival only comes around once a year, Kamito, you should join in. You should have free time on the second day, right?"

Claire suggested.

"...However, there's nothing for boys to wear here, right?"

"Well, that's true too. Let's borrow a butler uniform from somewhere."

"On the other hand, I believe that it's fine without a butler uniform, yes?"

"Eh?"

Fianna smiled impishly at Kamito.

"Uh, what's that..."

"Hmph, exactly what I mean, literally—"

Fianna snapped her fingers. Immediately, a crowd of girls from Raven Class appeared from inside the part of the room sectioned off by a curtain, surrounding Kamito.

"...!"

"Very well, dress Kamito-kun up as a beautiful maid!"

"H-Hold on..."

"How interesting!" "P-Perhaps it will be surprisingly suited to him..." "Leave the make up to me!"

The girls of this class seemed a bit strange, showing great interest in Kamito.

"You two, s-s-save me—"

Kamito turned his gaze at Claire and Rinslet but...

"...Uh, don't worry. I think you'll look very good in it."

"Me too, uh... I actually want to see."

The two girls avoided eye contact at the same time.

"Okay, okay!" "Just count the stains on the wall and it'll be over." "Hurry hurry~"

"U-Uwahhhhh!"

The screams of Kamito resounded in the entire classroom after he was taken into the room.

...Several minutes later, changed into a maid's outfit, Kamito reappeared from behind the curtain.

A wig was placed on his head, combed neat and tidily. He even had light make up like a princess maiden.

On his head were cat ears ornaments just like Claire's.

(...H-How strange. Inexplicably, there's no sense of dissonance.)

Standing before the mirror, Kamito had this conclusion.

It was as though he was already used to this—

"...K-Kamito, so pretty!"

"...I-It suits you quite well!"

Claire and Rinslet could not help but exclaim.

"Kamito-kun, you can join the «Beauties' Festival» next time!"

Fianna clenched her fist while the girls in the class all nodded repeatedly.

"Y-You girls..."

Kamito groaned in his throat—

"...Kazehaya Kamito, I never knew you had this kind of fetish."

At this moment, there was a surprised sounding voice.

"...!?"

Changed into her Knights of Ordesia uniform, she was Virrey Branford.

Her eyes of amethyst glared sharply at Kamito.

"N-No, you're wrong! Don't get the wrong idea!"

Kamito shouted frantically but Virrey did not change her cold expression.

"This pervert."

"Who is that person?" "She's not a student here. She must be one of the Empire's spirit knights."

The girls in the classroom began to chatter.

The majority of elementalists looked up to the spirit knights.

But it looked like no one realized she was one of the «Numbers».

Virrey sat down at a nearby table.

"I can order tea and cake, right?"

"Y-Yes. Pleased to be of service."

One girl happily nodded but—

"No—Kamito, you prepare the tea."

...He was named.

"I'm not a noble, so I'm a total amateur at brewing tea."

Kamito grumbled with his eyes half closed.

"Doesn't matter. I'm not particular either."

"...Sigh. Got it."

Sighing, Kamito boiled water in the kitchen and started to brew tea.

Although the tea leaves were arbitrarily picked from the dozens of jars, all of them were probably high class stuff no matter which he picked. The rather classy fragrance went straight into his nose. While the tea was steaming, Kamito took the best-looking roll cake nearby, cut a neat slice and placed it on a plate.

Clearly with no memory of it, for some reason, he knew how to brew tea.

This was a skill unneeded at the «Instructional School»... Who on earth taught him?

(...Did I actually work as a maid before?)

Kamito was getting more and more confounded by what kind of person Kazehaya Kamito was before losing his memory.

Virrey Branford sipped a mouthful of tea, then...

"...You pass. Perhaps you are quite suited as a maid."

"You are too kind."

Kamito shrugged and sat down opposite to Virrey. Getting unrelated girls caught up just for testing Kamito's abilities, this fact made Kamito feel that he could not get along with this member of the «Numbers».

"What about you, why do you talk like a man?"

Hearing him, she quietly put down the cup of tea.

"Special operative knights' chief duties consist of espionage activities in other countries. Cross-dressing offers many conveniences. Since male elementalists do not exist in principle, it eliminates the worry of being exposed as an elementalist."

"...I see. You've already experienced many hellish battlefields by this age."

"This has nothing to do with age. The same goes for you, right?"

She glared sharply at Kamito, then cut a piece of the roll cake and brought it to her mouth.

In the next instant, Virrey's face suddenly went livid.

"...C-Cough... W-What is this... Is it poisoned!?"

She lay on the table, her arms convulsing nonstop.

"...How could it be poisoned—Ah!"

Kamito suddenly realized.

Claire and Rinslet were silently pointing at Fianna.

It looked like the piece of roll cake came from the hand of Her Highness the imperial princess.

...Because it looked the best, I took it out without thinking.

"...S-Sorry..."

"Urghhh... You bastard, it's is poisoned after all... Underhanded... villain..."

Holding her belly, Virrey stood up unsteadily.

"...I, shall, excuse myself."

"H-Hey, are you okay?"

Just as Kamito went up to help her...

"Kazehaya Kamito. My true mission is to observe and see what kind of person you are."

She whispered in his ear.

"...Huh?"

"Hypothetically, if you were the «Demon King» leading the world towards destruction—"

—I will mercilessly kill you when the time comes.

===Part 2===

—In this manner, they busied themselves with the Raven Class's interior decorations until night had fallen.

Kamito and Ellis went to the «Spirit Forest» together.

"Sorry Ellis for needing you to help lead the way."

"Pay it no heed. This is part of the discipline committee's duties."

She was leading him to the ritual purification site used by princess maidens. The spring water here apparently had fatigue recovering effects and was useful even for the Empire's knights. Of course, this was originally a place where males were forbidden. After Ellis had a discussion with Greyworth, Kamito was authorized to use during late night.

Having reached the spring, Ellis handed a fire spirit crystal to Kamito.

The mineral had a salamander-shaped fire spirit sealed inside.

"Just activate this mineral then put it in the water. The water is a bit cold at night."

"Oh okay, thanks."

"W-Were it not for the rules, I would enter together with you..."

"Hmm?"

"N-Nothing! D-Do not be late for the morning meeting tomorrow!"

Ellis shook her head to cover up then flew across the sky to the other end.

"...She seems quite busy."

Kamito took off his uniform and soaked himself in the spring with only a pair of shorts.

...So cold. Taking Ellis's suggestion, Kamito injected divine power into the fire spirit crystal.

Glowing red, the spirit crystal released heat in the water.

"Wow, this really is convenient—"

The water temperature rose slowly, then steam resulted. It was almost the same as a hot spring.

Kamito looked up at the night sky and exhaled, sighing.

"...So much happened today."

Why was Kamito's contracted spirit sealed away?

Did it have some connection to why his memory was lost?

Then there was what Virrey Branford had said.

(...I am the «Demon King» leading the world towards destruction?)

Why did she say something like that—?

...Splash. Suddenly, he heard sounds of water from behind.

"...?"

Looking back, he found a figure standing at a bush.

"—Who is it?"

Releasing killing intent, Kamito asked.

...Ordinary students were not supposed to go out during such hours.

"Wait, Kamito-kun, it's me."

"...This voice. You're Lurie Lizaldia?"

The figure nodded.

"...S-Sorry. I'll come out right away!"

Kamito frantically tried to stand up.

Speaking of which, she was wearing glasses. Perhaps in the darkness of the night, she failed to notice that Kamito had entered this place. After all, it was a ritual purification site supposed to be used exclusively by princess maidens.

"Oh, it's fine if you stay there. I came to see you, Kamito-kun."

"...See me?"

"Yes, didn't I mention last time? You need regular treatment."

As soon as she spoke, on the other side of the rising steam, Lurie's vestments fall to the ground all at once.

"...!?"

Before Kamito could make a sound, she had already entered the spring.

Wet, sleek, black hair. Delicate and smooth skin. Kamito had not noticed when she was dressed in her vestments, but her figure was actually quite good.

Her seductive bosom, quite impressive in volume, was swaying before Kamito's eyes.

"...I-If it's treatment, surely in a room—"

"Isn't it easier to relax here? Besides, it also helps strengthen my powers."

Yeah right, relaxing in such conditions—

Kamito intended to retort but his convulsing throat could not make a sound.

"W-Why naked?"

"Oh dear, you haven't heard from Greyworth-sama? Yours is an unusual constitution where magical effects are difficult to transmit to you without direct skin contact. Fianna-sama does this usually as well, I expect—"

"...T-To think I've done that kind of thing before!?"

Kamito was shocked by his own experiences.

(...I-I can't believe I did that with a proper princess!)

Lurie pressed her chest against Kamito's arm.

"Okay, relax."

Finally giving up, Kamito sat down obediently. Then sacred light appeared from Lurie's hand and faintly illuminated the surroundings. Then like that, she placed her hand over Kamito's heart.

"...Your heart is pounding."

"Th-That goes without saying!"

Face red, Kamito looked away to the other side.

Lurie chuckled and whispered in his ear.

"...Close your eyes and take a deep breath."

Feeling his body filled with warm light, Kamito nodded.

"—So, first question. Girls with large busts or small busts, which do you prefer?"

"...Does this have anything to do with my memory?"

"No, I'm just curious."

"...I'm begging you. Please be more serious."

Kamito closed his eyes and groaned.

"...Well then, I'll ask seriously. After obtaining victory at the «Blade Dance», you lost your memory at the «Elemental Lords»' sanctuary. Do you still remember anything about what happened there?"

"The sanctuary of the «Elemental Lords»... No, I remember nothing at all..."

...Throb. Kamito felt a slight headache.

"Different question. What is your contracted spirit like?"

"My... contracted spirit... is..."

...Throb. Throb.

Beneath his eyelids, something flashing with silver-white luster inexplicably appeared.

"Silver-white hair... A very pretty girl... It feels something like that..."

"Looks like that's the «Demon Slayer». What about your left hand's spirit?"

"...Left hand?"

...Throb. Throb. Throb. Throb.

"Ugh... Guh... Ahh..."

Spirit. Left hand's—Black wings, her heart—I, using this sword—

"—Kamito-kun, you, ''what did you see in the elemental lords' sanctuary''?"

"...Ahhhhhhhhh!"

Kamito howled from the depths of his throat.

Lurie's body was sent flying.

"Huff, huff, huff, huff, huff..."

Kamito collapsed again, on the water surface.

"Sorry. This, what a mess."

"...Let's call it a day here."

Lurie shook her head and stood up.

...Imperceptibly, the spring water had gone cold already.

===Part 3===

Returning to the room, Kamito found Claire still awake in bed.

Under the light provided by a spirit crystal's flame, she was reading a book zealously.

"Claire, what are you reading?"

"Waaah!"

Dressed in pajamas, Claire closed the book in a panic upon hearing his voice.

"...Th-This is preparation for tomorrow. A reference book about playing a maid's role."

"I see. As expected of the honors student."

Although the book's title, "Tale of the Maid of the Night" entered his view, Kamito did not take any particular note of it.

Because he could not tear his eyes away from Claire's appearance.

Normally, tied up on the sides of her head, her crimson hair was now let down.

Probably having just taken a bath, her hair was still a little moist.

"...What's the matter?"

Claire asked in puzzlement.

"No, it's just the sight of your hair untied..."

"Oh okay. Like this, it's easy to mix me up with Nee-sama."

Using her fingers as a comb, Claire straightened her hair.

"Kamito, do you like this hairstyle?"

"...Well, I think the twintails suit you very well too."

Kamito turned his face away to hide his embarrassment.

"I-I see..."

Hearing that, Claire whispered quite happily.

"Kamito, do you have any plans for tomorrow?"

"The morning is with Ellis patrolling the Academy town."

"...Hmm. F-Fine. After the patrol duty is over, come with me to take a tour."

"I don't need to help out the class?"

"You still want to dress up as a maid?"

"No..."

Kamito shook his head.

At this moment, Claire extended her little finger—

"Agreed? Tour the «Great Festival of the Spirits» with me tomorrow. It's a promise."

"...?"

"Th-There—"

She hooked hers and Kamito's little finger together.

Suddenly, her gaze fell upon the spirit seal on his right hand.

"Hey, Kamito—"

"Hmm?"

"Kamito, do you really wish to recover your memory?"

Faced with Claire, gazing sincerely—

"...I'm not sure."

Kamito answered thus.

===Part 4===

"—Fufu, beloved children. I can feel you stirring in excitement."

Under the moonlight, golden hair was fluttering in the wind of the night.

Within the flourishing forest stretching outside the palace, a girl in vestments smiled tenderly.

Millennia Sanctus—the cardinal from the Holy Kingdom of Rugia.

In her hand, she was holding a necklace, a rusted sword, a silver bracelet and four rings.

These were all ornaments from royalty of antiquity. These «Artifacts» each sealed within them a tuned militarized spirit.

Inside where spirits for assaulting strongholds, originally requiring a high level of skill to use. Also present were forsaken spirits that were impossible to control and deemed unsuitable for military use.

The girl's finger slid across a knife's blade.

Immediately, darkness flowed out from her finger tip and through the blade, corrupting all of the artifacts.

"—O «True Darkness». Spill out and corrupt the insane, beloved children."

Flowing out endlessly, the darkness dripped to the girl's feet, forming a pool of blood.

Watching the scene with one eye, the girl—

"Fu, fufu, fu—"

She could not help but smile.

===Part 5===

With a campfire lighting up the darkness, a figure appeared next to the «Stone Circle».

There were no other active presences in the surroundings. The twelve princess maidens constructing the «Gate» for inviting the spirits to the Academy as well as the supervising knights were all collapsed on the ground, unconscious.

Fianna Ray Ordesia was not among them. At this moment, she was was sleeping at the secondary block. The fact of her absence had been confirmed beforehand.

Had an outstanding princess maiden like her been present, things would have been a bit troublesome.

The figure touched the giant magic circle that was traced on the ground.

Although the rejection reaction of protective magic caused sparks, that merely lasted but an instant. Soon, the defenses were broken through and the activation spell, composed of spirit language, was gradually rewritten—

By dawn, these girls would have forgotten everything.

As though nothing had happened at all.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter8}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter6

2013-12-17T14:51:24Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 6 - Numbers==

===Part 1===

Meanwhile, in an empty classroom in the secondary block separate from the school building...

Having eaten breakfast, Claire and the others were preparing for the «Great Festival of the Spirits».

"Jeez, Kamito is clearly my contracted spirit..."

"The captain is so sly!"

Dressed in their cafe uniforms, Claire and Rinslet were pouting.

They were dressed similar to maids while wearing decorated headbands. The decorations came with cute animal ears and were very popular with the spirits, known for their love of beautiful girls.

As a side note, Claire had cat ears while Rinslet's were those of a fox.

"Aha, you two are jealous."

Carol wiped the table while smiling.

"N-No way!" "Of course not!"

Hearing that, the two girls blushed intensely and frantically denied.

"Putting that aside, who knows if we'll be able to handle the customers properly tomorrow. Due to participating in the «Blade Dance», we didn't even have time to practice much. I'm a bit worried."

"Don't offend the visiting nobles and spirits."

"I know that..."

Tomorrow, not only nobles but also many aristocratic spirits from «Astral Zero» were going to be visiting. Since high-ranking spirits wielded massive influence over the human realm, they definitely could not be treated lightly.

"Oh well, it would be bad to be overly self-aware and cause stiff expressions. I am cute enough as things stand already, so all I need to do next is practice smiling a little—Ouch."

Suddenly, Rinslet frowned.

"What's the matter?"

"The seal..."

"...!"

The rose seal branded on her left hand was flashing intensely.

"It must be ''that esteemed one''."

"That esteemed one, could it be...!"

Claire instantly became nervous and looked at the surrounding students.

"Uh, Rinslet is feeling a little unwell, I'm going to accompany her to the infirmary to get some rest."

Then, grabbing Rinslet's left hand to hide it, she exited the classroom.

"Claire-sama, just allow me to accompany her instead."

Carol tried to help but Rinslet stopped her.

"I have important matters to discuss with Claire. Stay here, Carol."

"...Understood."

Carol bowed reverently. Useless as a maid usually, it was a great help that she instantly understood Rinslet's intentions during times like these.

Claire and Rinslet walked through the corridor to reach a first-floor classroom that was being used for storage.

"...There's no one listening here."

Confirming no presences around, not even spirits, Claire whispered.

The dim classroom was illuminated by the seal's dazzling light.

"...Fenrir!"

Rinslet called out the name of the demon ice spirit.

Instantly, a large magic circle appeared in midair, summoning the white direwolf.

«Fenrir» sat down on the dusty floor, supporting itself on its front limbs and opened it giant jaws—

"—Excuse the suddenness of this communication, princess maiden Ice Demon."

A calm voice came out.

"Y-Your dog can speak!?"

"A direwolf not a dog, okay!?"

Rinslet corrected rigorously.

"Ahhh, the Elstein princess maiden is present too. Perfect."

The person on the other side spoke using Fenrir.

Claire took a deep and sudden breath—

"Could it be... Iseria-sama?"

"Yes. Only through this demon ice spirit, I am able to make an appearance."

The wolf's head nodded once.

Claire and Rinslet frantically knelt down on the spot. Even when appearing in the form of an adorable wolf, she was still an «Elemental Lord»'s avatar. The highest level of respect must be expressed.

Still in Fenrir's form, the «Elemental Lord» coughed lightly.

"My apologies. I originally intended to enter in a dialogue earlier but stabilizing my main body has already consumed all of my strength. Simply opening the «Gate» took a great deal of effort."

Listening to the elemental lord, Claire and Rinslet looked at each other.

"...Speaking of which, are the «Elemental Lords» still in a state of insanity?"

Claire asked gingerly.

They had undertaken the «Elemental Lord» liberation plan during the audience.

Was the darkness spirit girl's sacrifice in vain—?

"I remember it was mentioned that the «Fire Elemental Lord»'s madness was supposed to subside somewhat."

Rinslet also spoke up.

"Volcanicus has stabilized now. The «Demon King»'s sacred sword did indeed succeed in liberating the «Elemental Lord»'s consciousness from being swallowed by the darkness. Vanishing from the «True Sanctuary», it was most likely reborn in an amnesiac state somewhere, presumably in the same manner as I was sealed underground in the «Abandoned City»—"

"Successfully liberated, I see."

"Yes. But the «Otherworldly Darkness»'s corruption continues. This is temporary respite at best. In the near and foreseeable future, it will most likely exceed the level where I can suppress it on my own."

"No way...!"

"At least, if Alexandros and the liberated Volcanicus return, taking back the initiative should be possible, maybe."

Still in Fenrir's form, the elemental lord shook her head powerlessly.

"...The Holy Lord?"

Claire and Rinslet frowned at the same time.

Back then, Kamito was only supposed to have freed the «Fire Elemental Lord».

"...The empty seat."

"Huh?"

"Three years ago, even before I was liberated, the Holy Lord's seat was already empty. As for when the absence started and where the Holy Lord had vanished to, I have no idea at all."

(...Liberated by someone else apart from Kamito?)

Claire tilted her head and wondered in her mind.

—The Holy Lord's unexplained disappearance.

There was an inexplicable sense of foreboding. As much as it was merely instinct, it was Claire's instinct after all, and Claire's potential as a princess maiden even exceeded her elder sister's. It could not be ignored.

(That said, it's useless no matter how much I tried to ponder this...)

Claire shook her head and asked the first question she should have raised.

"Excuse me, Iseria-sama, do you know anything about the situation of Kamito's darkness spirit?"

"Darkness spirit—You are referring to Restia Ashdoll, aren't you?"

The elemental lord whispered through the direwolf. As though choosing her words, the wolf cautiously spoke:

"The disappearance of that youth's spirit seal implies what has happened. Originally nothing more than the tool for realizing «Darkness Elemental Lord» Ren Ashdoll's will, she must have obtained a humanized heart through her interactions with that youth. In exchange for her own life, she saved the world. Rather, whom she saved was the youth, but in doing so, the world was saved as a bonus."

"I... see..."

The elemental lord's message was positive but merciless at the same time.

The darkness spirit was gone from this world. So long as reality was not rewritten—

Then even if Kamito recovered his memory, he would plunge into despair once more.

(...When the time comes, his mind and soul will surely collapse.)

Perhaps in consideration for Kamito, staying in his amnesiac state might be better—

Claire wondered.

"The Knights of the Holy Kingdom of Lugia are also searching for the whereabouts of the missing darkness spirit."

"Luminaris?"

During the final round of the «Blade Dance», the «Sacred Spirit Knights» intended to exterminate the darkness spirit for some unknown reason. Their actions were almost as though they regarded the team's victory as irrelevant—

(...After the «Blade Dance» ended, they were still looking for the darkness spirit?)

—What on earth for?

"Ignoring the «Divine Ritual Institute»'s warnings, they persisted in staying on «Ragna Ys». Only after repeated warnings did they finally give up on the search and made their return."

"Why do they know that Kamito lost his darkness spirit?"

"The Holy Kingdom of Lugia seems to be suspicious too..."

Claire spoke with her chin resting against her hand. At this moment—

"Speaking of which, how is the youth's condition now?"

Iseria asked.

"Kamito, uh—"

Claire explained about Kamito's amnesia due to losing the darkness spirit as well as Est being sealed underground at the Academy at the same time.

Hearing this, Iseria—

"So this caused him to endure something harsh..."

The wolf's face distorted in suffering and murmured:

"The sacred sword being sealed, in other words, the «Burial Chamber» has manifested in the human realm."

"Burial chamber?"

Hearing the unfamiliar term, Claire and Rinslet cocked their heads in puzzlement.

"The Demon King's «Burial Chamber»—A special dimension conferred to those eligible «Demon King» candidates. In it are the seventy-two spirits under the «Demon King»'s command and all his possessions."

"...Why would that kind of thing be at the Academy?"

Rinslet asked.

"The «Burial Chamber» manifests itself at the «Demon King»'s base of operations. In other words, that youth subconsciously regards the Areishia Spirit Academy, where you are present, as his place of shelter that he is supposed to protect."

"...So it's like that."

The corners of Claire's lips relaxed somewhat. But in the next instant, she reacted strongly.

"The director said that an investigation team assembled from the Knights will be arranged soon!"

The seventy-two spirits serving the Demon King. If that were to be discovered, the fact of Kamito being the Demon King's successor would be revealed to the world.

If that came to pass, even the Academy director would no longer be able to protect Kamito.

Things were still fine as a male elementalist.

But being the «Demon King»'s successor was an entirely different matter.

"Don't worry. The only one capable of discovering the «Burial Chamber» is none other than the «Demon King» himself. Other humans definitely cannot open it nor find it. However—"

At this moment, the elemental lord seemed a bit lost.

"Retrieving the «Demon Slayer» once more would imply that the lid over his memories must be lifted—"

Saying that, the direwolf suddenly stared off into space.

It froze like that, as though time had stopped.

"...Iseria-sama?"

"...«Otherworldly Darkness»... Active again... I must go, back..."

"A-Are things okay?"

"I can still... do my best... to suppress..."

Fenrir's eyes gradually lost brightness.

Then—

"..."

Fenrir remained seated in front of the two girls.

"...Iseria-sama?"

"Woof!"

...Fenrir barked.

It looked like the elemental lord had stopped possessing it.

"...Iseria-sama was pushing herself in order to communicate."

Fenrir lay down on the floor, looking exhausted.

Rinslet snapped her fingers. The white wolf instantly returned to «Astral Zero».

"...The Demon King's «Burial Chamber». Something troublesome has arrived as well."

Claire sighed.

Kamito himself had lost his memory, yet the «Demon King»'s destiny still clung relentlessly to him—

"Hey, you two over there—"

Suddenly, a voice was heard inside the empty classroom.

"...!?"

The two girl frantically looked back.

Outside the window, a person was standing, covered all over by a gray overcoat.

...Evidently not one of the Academy's students. Obviously someone suspicious.

Furthermore, this person's presence was hidden even to first-rate elementalists like these two here. Clearly no ordinary accomplishment.

(No way, our conversation with the «Elemental Lord» was overheard!?)

Claire released «Flametongue» and questioned acutely:

"You, who are you!?"

Hearing her, the person simply put down her hood.

Long black hair fell down and scattered. Beneath the overcoat were vestments of the highest rank.

"My companion went off somewhere on her own, so I'm totally lost."

"Eh?"

Claire had seen this bespectacled face before.

"Y-You are—!"

"Could you please take me to the director's office, little lady of the Elstein family?"

===Part 2===

"—Over here, Kamito."

After handing the two injured girls to their companions, the other knights, Kamito and Ellis hurried swiftly to the director's office.

The «Sylphid Knights» declared a state of emergency. Although the attacker's goal was unknown, Ellis decided that the director's safety came first.

"Quickly. The intruder could very well be aiming for the director's life—"

"Isn't the Empire's «Dusk Witch» the strongest spirit knight?"

Seeing Ellis in a panic, Kamito raised a question. Indeed, the «Artificer» earlier was an accomplished expert, but it was hard to imagine the «Dusk Witch» could be killed by someone like that.

(In actual fact, even the «Instructional School» did not dare make a move on the «Dusk Witch».)

Normally, elementalists would gradually lose the power of the spirit contracts as they aged. However, it was said that the «Dusk Witch» ignored that absolute rule and still possessed overwhelming power to this day.

However, Ellis displayed a pained expression—

"This is something that only a small number of people know, but currently, the director has already lost the power of the spirit contract."

"...Huh?"

In front of the office, Ellis stopped.

"Director, are you safe!?"

She opened the door, almost as though kicking it open, only to see—

"...Hmm, you're quite early."

Sitting before her desk, Greyworth spoke calmly.

"...Thank goodness. You are safe—"

Ellis had just breathed a sigh of relief when...

"...!?"

In the next instant, her dark-brown eyes opened wide.

"Wha—Y-You!?"

There was already a visitor at the director's office.

A petite young beauty dressed in black leather combat attire.

Boyish short black hair. Eyes of amethyst, glinting like sharp knives.

On the leather holster around her exposed thigh was black iron gun.

—Unmistakable. This was the attacker whom Kamito and Ellis had just fought.

"Damn it, get away from the director!"

Making a warning, Ellis prepared to summon her spirit but—

"Hold on—"

The one who stopped her was Greyworth despite her apparent impending crisis.

"D-Director, may I ask why? That person is—"

Ellis asked in puzzlement. However, Greyworth remained composed:

"...Well, calm down. By the way, what's with that shameless getup?"

Eyes half-narrowed, she stared at Ellis's greatly exposed skin.

"How lamentable. In the position of upholding the Academy's morals and discipline, to think you'd dress up in this manner. I understand your wish to seduce the lad, but please do pay more attention."

"...Th-This is... N-No, this is..."

Ellis instantly blushed to her ears and hid behind Kamito's back.

Kamito sighed and looked at the beauty in the combat outfit.

"...What's going on? Why is the intruder here?"

"Oh, you've already fought?"

Hearing that, Greyworth smiled wryly, quite amused.

"She is Virrey Branford. Ninth of the «Numbers» in the Imperial Knights."

" "—Numbers!?" "

Ellis exclaimed in shock. Kamito could not help but be taken aback as well.

There was probably no one on the continent who did not know this term.

The Ordesia Empire's renowned, elite knights, twelve in number.

The witch seated before them used to be ranked first among them.

"Ninth... Could it be the «Umbra»'s—"

Ellis's throat was shaking.

"Umbra?"

"It's the Empire's intelligence agency."

Greyworth explained.

"The «Numbers» being spirit knights who roam the battlefields is already a thing of the past. Right now, their duties are a lot different. Dame Virrey Branford is a special operative knight belonging to the «Umbra»."

"...Special operative knight. Ellis, you didn't notice?"

"It could not be helped. I have never seen Dame Virrey's face either."

"After all, special operative knights seldom appear before others. Not knowing her is only expected."

Greyworth shrugged. However, Kamito still had a question.

(But as one of the Empire's «Numbers»—)

"Fifteen."

"Huh?"

"My age is fifteen. You're thinking that I'm too young, right?"

Saying that, the «Umbra»'s special operative knight glared at Kamito with displeasure.

...In actual fact, that made her seem especially childish.

"You're already one of the «Numbers» at age fifteen?"

"The «Numbers» don't have age limits. I was only sixteen when I first joined their ranks."

Greyworth interjected.

"Like the «Blade Dance» this time, I am actually qualified to take part. However, I withdrew because group battles do not fit my personality."

Ellis changed the direction of her gaze and glared at Virrey with displeasure.

"Dame Virrey. As a member of the «Numbers», why did you attack the Academy's knights?"

Hearing that, Virrey looked at Kamito.

"Think about it. Kazehaya Kamito's abilities."

"My abilities?"

"Yeah. The male elementalist who defeated that «Strongest Blade Dancer» Ren Ashbell—I was thinking how powerful he'd be, but ended up so disappointed. To think you can't even control your contracted spirit well."

"Kamito is far from his normal level right now. If he went all out—"

Displeased, Ellis intended to rebutt but Kamito stopped her.

"Then what is the «Numbers»' «Umbra» doing here?"

This question caused Virrey to shrug.

"I'm serving as the bodyguard for another member of the «Numbers». It looks like she got herself lost somewhere in the Academy. Jeez, where did she go—?"

"I don't think it's quite appropriate for a bodyguard to leave the one you're protecting and go off to play."

"I never thought she'd be so directionally impaired."

"Well, it should be fine inside the Academy. As long as there's protection from the Knights on campus."

"The Knights are currently tracking down the ''unidentified assailant'' and are probably too tied up to do so."

Ellis spoke sarcastically.

"By the way, why would a member of the «Numbers» need a bodyguard?"

Kamito asked in surprise.

"Just as Dame Greyworth said just now, even among the «Numbers», not all of them are knights skilled in martial arts. Especially considering her spirit, which is the type which cannot fight at all."

—Just at this moment, there came a knocking at the office's door.

Everyone turned towards the door.

"Director, I've brought you a visitor."

Kamito instantly noticed.

(...This voice, it's Claire's?)

"Come in."

"Excuse me—Oh, Kamito." "Well I never, it's Kamito-san!"

Pushing the door and entering was Claire as expected. Rinslet was with her as well.

"W-What's with that getup—"

Kamito was the first to be surprised by the two girls' appearances.

Claire and Rinslet were dressed in cute maid outfits for some reason.

Proper maid uniforms in black and white. On their heads were decorations of cat ears and fox ears respectively... Frankly speaking, they looked very cute.

Kamito watched in mesmerization for a few seconds—

"Kamito-kun, it's been a while."

Presently, another figure appeared from behind Claire.

A glasses-wearing woman with a calming atmosphere. Aged roughly twenty or so, she was dressed in pure white vestments resembling a robe.

"...Dame Lurie."

Ellis spoke. However, Kamito did not recognize the name.

"Nice to meet you, although that's not actually accurate. The way you are currently, you probably don't remember."

"I'm sorry..."

Kamito apologized to her.

"You're late, Dame Lurie. Lost again?"

Virrey shrugged while speaking.

"Virrey, how are you treating the one you're supposed to be guarding?"

Pressing on her temple, Lurie walked over to stand by Virrey's side.

Claire swiftly leaned against Kamito and whispered in his ear.

"That's the eighth of the «Numbers»—Lurie Lizaldia."

"Numbers..."

"The Empire's top healer. She's called Lurie the «Miraculous»."

This time, it was Rinslet who whispered to add an explanation.

"No need to be nervous, Kamito-kun. I was called here to treat you."

"Treat me?"

"Yes. I applied to the imperial capital for a healer with outstanding skills, so she came."

Greyworth spoke up.

"Since I was coming anyway, I might as well deal with Kamito-kun's matter while I'm here. I only came to visit the «Great Festival of the Spirits»."

"Hmph, just treat it as something like that. But the lad is mine, Dame Lurie."

"I know. Kamito-kun is quite loved by Greyworth-sama."

Lurie walked up to Kamito and gently put her hand on his forehead.

"...?"

Kamito was puzzled. Next, she closed her eyes and softly chanted spirit magic.

"—O light of healing. Illuminate this person's darkness."

Instantly, a bright light appeared on her fingertips. A light giving off a warm and gentle impression.

(...This light, what is it...)

Kamito felt his strength escaping from all over his body.

Amidst pleasant, light slumber, his consciousness kept sinking.

"Yes. Just let your strength drain and relax—"

Lurie's whispers were heard by his ear. Kamito did as told, closed his eyes and nodded silently.

"What do you see?"

"No, nothing at all..."

"...I see. Then what do you hear?"

"Nothing at—"

Just as he was about to reply in the negative...
[[image:STnBD V12 130.jpg|thumb]]

—Kamito, hey, Kamito.

(...?)

A voice in his mind suddenly called out for his name.

(...This... voice is...?)

Not Lurie's. It was a voice that Kamito did not recognize.

(...No wait. I recognize this voice.)

It felt very soothing. A very very nostalgic voice.

—Kamito, I offer everything to you.

—My heart, my power, my destiny.

Fragmentary images surfaced in his mind.

Beautiful black wings. Gorgeous black hair fluttering in the wind.

Dating back to his childhood, the touch of slender fingers that always caressed his head gently.

(You... who exactly are you...?)

—Therefore, I hope. You can... me.

The lips of the girl, whose face he could not see, touched him gently.

Instantly, the light shattered.

"...!?" "Kyah!"

Kamito and Lurie were blown away, each crashing into opposite walls in the office.

"Kamito, are you okay?" "Kamito-san!" "Kamito!"

Claire and the girls hurried over.

"Dame Lurie, are you hurt?"

Virrey helped Lurie up and swiftly pointed her gun at Kamito.

"What did you do to Dame Lurie?"

"N-Nothing at... guh..."

While holding his painfully throbbing head, Kamito groaned.

"Virrey, that was not Kamito-kun's fault just now."

Lurie slowly shook her head.

"Looks like Kamito-kun's heart has been locked up."

"Locked...?"

"Yes. This is not memory loss simply due to a psychological blow. If that were the case, the hole in his memory would be far too clean."

...This a clue. The hole in his memory was too clean, Kamito felt that personally.

Rather than recalling nothing about himself, it seemed as though memories related to something specific were dug out—

"This is sealing magic cast on Kamito-kun by someone. High-level darkness magic that completely seals away all memories related to the one who cast the spell."

"...Hmm, similar to hypnotic suggestion?"

Greyworth pushed her glases while asking.

"Yes. In that case, it looks like it will take some time."

"That magic can be lifted given enough time?"

"It's worth a try. However, this magic is rooted deep in Kamito-kun's psyche. Forcibly making a move on it could very well end up destroying Kamito-kun's mind—"

"No way!"

Claire screamed mournfully. Lurie shrugged.

"Oh well, just do our best. After all, this is for the sake of Kamito-kun who has brought honor to Ordesia for the second time."

"Yeah, thanks—"

Next, Greyworth turned her gaze to Ellis.

"Ellis, take Dame Lurie and Dame Virrrey to the guest quarters."

"—A-Affirmative."

Hearing that, Ellis placed her hand on her chest and nodded.

"By the way, director—"

Finally recovered from the headache, Kamito asked.

"What?"

"Uh, about my contracted spirit, has authorization still not been issued for searching the underground facility?"

"...Yeah, about that matter."

Greyworth pressed her finger against her temple.

"No matter what, it is an abandoned military installation after all. The formalities are quite time consuming—Besides, even if authorization is issued for investigation, in order to prevent the risk of a rampage, you cannot contact your contracted spirit in your current state."

"But won't that spirit help me recover my memory?"

"...It's true that the possibility exists."

Greyworth nodded candidly.

"But the risk is too high."

"...!"

Kamito clenched his right fist tightly.

"Kamito, uh, the director is being considerate for you—"

"...Yeah, I know."

"—Then this concludes the conversation. Kamito's matter will be handed over to Dame Lurie. The «Demon Slayer»'s retrieval will wait until progress is made on analyzing your memories."

Greyworth ended the subject, issued orders and dismissed everyone.

<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter7}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4

2013-12-17T14:45:42Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 4 - Demon King's Burial Chamber==

===Part 1===

"...The «Instructional School»... destroyed?"

In Claire's room in the Raven Class dorms—

Listening to her, Kamito was muttering in shock.

The bed could be heard compressing where he was sitting.

"No way... That kind of thing..."

"—It's true."

However, Claire shook her head candidly.

According to her—

Four years ago, the «Instructional School» was destroyed due to a certain sealed spirit running amok. All the instructors were killed by spirits while the majority of orphans went into the Empire's custody.

After that, the facility was utterly destroyed by the Empire's knights and wiped off the map completely.

Literally, it became a place that no longer existed on the map.

...Unbelievable. Suddenly informed of this, Kamito found it utterly impossible to believe.

However—

(...She knows of the «Instructional School»'s existence.)

That was absolutely impossible originally.

The «Instructional School»'s existence was absolutely kept hidden from the outside world.

Even for the children of nobles, this was not information a mere student would be able to obtain.

Furthermore—

"This is proof—"

Saying that, Claire dumped a stack of materials on the table.

"These were taken from the library's materials room. Although I wasn't able to take out the most important secret documents, these should be enough."

"..."

Kamito read the materials ravenously.

He had no lack of doubts regarding the possibility that he had fallen into an elaborately disguised trap.

However, the large amount of information corroborated the veracity of her words.

These documents were real. They recorded information that only internal personnel would know—logs of combat operations and the names of the associated combatants.

(...To think that this type of document would be kept somewhere so easily within a student's reach.)

—Apart from that, the date was even more shocking.

(...This really happened four years ago.)

Currently, Kamito's remaining memories roughly covered from age five to twelve.

All memories dating before that period had been thoroughly wiped. Those that came after were also gone.

He already knew the fact of his amnesia. But even though he knew in his heart—

He never expected his last memory to be four years ago.

"I know you're confused but this is reality. See—"

Claire pointed at Kamito.

"Your body has grown in height."

"...Eh?"

Only after it was pointed out did he realize.

So that was why there was strange sense of dissonance ever since he woke up.

It felt like he could not move his body freely.

After realizing this fact, it felt quite incredible.

...He finally understood the reason behind it.

(...That's right, I've grown.)

His physique differed from what he remembered.

This was the physique of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.

"I..."

In shock, Kamito looked down at his hands and feet.

Watching Kamito with eyes of pity, Claire spoke up:

"—Anyway, let me tell you what happened in these four years."

===Part 2===

While cautiously choosing her words—

Claire recounted Kamito's experiences to this date.

After the «Instructional School» was destroyed, wandering all over the place without anywhere he belonged to, Kamito was taken in by the «Dusk Witch» and enrolled into this Academy as the continent's one and only male elementalist. Then as a member of «Team Scarlet», he had participated in the «Blade Dance».

"...I entered the «Blade Dance»?"

Kamito muttered with an expression of disbelief.

It was the continent's biggest festival that was only held every few years or decades.

For an «Instructional School»'s combatant living in the dark side, it was a completely foreign world.

"Undoubtedly. Thanks to you, Kamito, we obtained victory. However—"

During the the «Blade Dance»'s finale, Kamito was injured when engaging the «Strongest Blade Dancer» Ren Ashbell in blade dance, suffering damage to his memory.

"So that means that this contracted spirit also, at the time—"

Kamito's gaze fell upon his right hand.

Branded on the back of the hand was the spirit seal belonging to the sword spirit he had contracted in the underground cavern at this school.

The facility's instructors absolutely forbade Kamito from forming spirit contracts.

When the time is ripe, we'll give you the strongest spirit—That was what they had promised.

(The strongest spirit huh...)

Throb—

His head began to hurt again.

...Again. Again when thinking about spirits—

"Kamito, are you okay?"

"Yeah... Just a headache..."

Claire asked with worry at the sight of Kamito holding his temples.

"Maybe I said too much at once. Or perhaps when you tried to recall your memories, it caused a rejection reaction."

At this moment, she saw the seal on Kamito's hand.

"Eh?"

Claire showed a surprised expression.

"No way, this..."

"What's the problem?"

"No, nothing, nothing at all..."

Claire shook her head in denial.

(...What is she hiding?)

Although a bit concerned, Kamito did not press the matter much.

"Can this contracted spirit be summoned?"

Instead, he asked something else.

Having lost his memory, Kamito did not know how to summon a spirit. However, if Claire were to teach him, he might be able to recall the feeling and perform a successful summon.

"...Probably not. Est is currently in a materialized state and sealed underground at the Academy. Currently, we have to wait for the director to authorize the unsealing."

"Why is the spirit underground?"

Unsummoned spirits were supposed to return to «Astral Zero» instead.

"That I'm not too sure about. But Est had been living in this place for the past few centuries. She's a special sealed spirit..."

"...Sealed spirit huh. So it's actually possible to contract with that kind of thing."

Spirits sealed in ancient artifacts had a tendency to be ill-tempered and would harm humans.

Unless overflowing with confidence, one would not make a move on them—

Kamito looked at the spirit seal on his right hand again.

Although the result was a runaway reaction—

(Sword spirit, do you really intend to protect me?)

At this moment, a meow was heard from within the room.

"...?"

Kamito turned his head to see a hell cat spirit in the kitchen heating a pot.

"Oh, the stew seems to be warmed up."

Claire stood up from the chair, her twintails swaying and hurried over to the kitchen.

Soon, she came back with a dish of stew.

...Kamito could smell a fragrant aroma. Beetroot stew with herbs scattered on top.

Kamito's throat gurgled.

"This is?"

"Borscht. A local dish from the Laurenfrost region. Rinslet... The girl who uses a wolf-shaped spirit taught me how to make it."

Kamito tried a mouthful of stew.

Thanks to the deadly cookie, Kamito was quite wary this time, however—

"......This is good."

Although the salt content seems to be wrong, it was good enough for an empty stomach.

"...!"

The twintails swayed happily.

"...Th-Thank goodness."

Then she breathed a sigh of relief.

"Actually, I was wondering it would turn into charcoal."

"Ch-Charcoal?"

"Because until Nee-sama taught me how to use flames, I've never been able to control the intensity. All I knew was how to manipulate the power of flames to use for attack magic."

"Oh, so you have an older sister."

"Yes. Nee-sama was also saved by you, Kamito."

"...Sorry, I don't remember."

Kamito quietly put down the spoon.

"...Claire Rouge. What should I do next?"

He had no idea when his memory would recover.

Right now, all Kamito knew were the combat skills he had mastered at that facility.

What should his goal be next, to be honest, he had absolutely no idea.

"Life here isn't bad at all. Before your memory recovers, just relax and recuperate for now."

===Part 3===

"...So, how is Kamito-san's condition?"

With hair tied up, Rinslet asked with worry.

Late that night, Claire and the girls had gathered at the large communal bath to discuss how to proceed.

Due to how late it was, the bath was essentially monopolized by them.

On the other side of the steam, Fenrir was swimming leisurely.

"He's currently sleeping in my room, looking quite exhausted. I don't think he'll escape again."

"To think he even forgot Est..."

As Fianna sighed, her bosom quivered while floating on the water surface.

"Probably, the greater one's place in his heart, the greater the power causing memories to be forgotten. Otherwise, his mind would break..."

"Speaking of which, how did this morning's commotion end?"

Rinslet turned to Ellis and asked.

"The Knights have handled it appropriately. Actually, the incident should have been taken care of before a commotion happened. In the end, it became a huge mess."

Ellis murmured with a depressed look.

"...I-I might be hated by Kamito now."

"I did try to explain the truth of the incident. I don't think you need to worry."

It was possible that Kamito might not have a good impression of Ellis and the «Sylphid Knights» who were trying to capture him.

"U-Umm..."

Rinslet spoke up again.

"What?"

"I knew it, at this rate—this kind of thing, cannot be possible, right?"

...Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

They were probably all thinking the same thing.

(His memory must be recovered, I know this very well in my heart. But—)

If his amnesia persisted, perhaps Kamito could forget everything and live a peaceful life at the Academy.

"...That would require Kamito-kun's own decision."

Fianna murmured.

"No matter what..."

In any case, Claire coughed once.

"...All along, it was always Kamito who protected us."

She stood up from the bath and clenched her fist.

"Therefore, this time it's our turn to protect Kamito."

"Yes." "That's right." "Indeed!"

Everyone nodded vigorously.

...Yes, when a friend was in need, everyone would pitch in to help.

Like when all members of Team Scarlet fought victoriously throughout the «Blade Dance».

However, one thing bothered Claire.

Just now, when she saw the seal on Kamito's right hand...

(That spirit seal, why...)

Instead of «Terminus Est»'s emblem with the two intersecting swords—

Never seen before, ''the seal's emblem consisted of a sword and a moon intersecting''.

===Part 4===

"—Thus concludes the report on Kamito, director."

In the Academy director's office where moonlight was streaming in—

Greyworth was listening to the report from Freya the teacher.

This was about Kamito's escape commotion that morning. Despite running low on stamina, he had unexpectedly sprang into action as soon as he woke up.

Thanks to that, there were even rumors of him peeking at girls changing.

"...What a lad who only causes trouble."

"Indeed that is so."

Facing the wryly smiling Greyworth, Freya sighed.

"Rumors of the the king of lust's revival have already spread throughout the Academy. Not limited to the young ladies in his team, he even intends to devour all the girls in the Academy, seriously..."

"That would be troubling. Girls who have lost their purity are no longer fit to be elementalists."

"If that were to happen, this Academy would be ruined as a school."

Freya nodded without any change in expression.

(...Oh well, but through this, one thing is made clear.)

Greyworth shifted her sitting posture.

Unexpectedly—

Kamito did not cause any direct injuries to the Academy's girls.

Take for example, the two members of the Knights who collapsed in front of Kamito's room.

When Ellis discovered them, although they had lost consciousness, this was due to the phenomenon of divine power intoxication from being struck by a large amount of divine power. Physically, they had not suffered any harm at all.

Also, when discovered by the students, he had not taken combat measures.

An «Instructional School»'s assassin would have murdered them without hesitation. Had Kamito tried to escape at all costs, by any means necessary, that could very well have happened.

(...The lad is subconsciously taking care not to harm students.)

Even having lost memories about Restia, the human heart she had conferred to him was not lost—Was that the case here?

(...Hmph, enviable darkness spirit.)

"Director?"

"Ahhh, sorry. So, how's the lad?"

"Sleeping in Claire Rouge's room. Let's hope nothing wrong comes out of it."

"...Hmph, if only the lad had the talent to do wrong. Oh well, whatever. Just leave things to those girls for now."

Greyworth smiled wryly but her smile quickly vanished.

"—So, how about that «Demon Slayer»'s situation?"

"Yes, just as you predicted, director, when the reconnaissance team attempted spirit vision, they observed a dimensional disturbance that was not supposed to exist in the underground cavern."

"...I see. As expected."

"Director, what exactly is that dimension..."

"The «Burial Chamber»—"

Greyworth whispered.

"...?"

"—Granted to the «Demon King»'s legitimate successor, a legendary treasure vault."
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter3

2013-12-17T14:44:48Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 3 - Upheaval in the Theocracy==

===Part 1===

—The scene enacted there was hell on earth.

"Please stop, royal sister! You must not advance any further!"

«Scorpia»—According to legends, the demon scorpion palace used to be Demon King Solomon's residence. It was now being assaulted by hundreds and thousands of demon spirits.

Fighting alone inside a bloodstained hall was the Alphas Theocracy's second princess and general of the hierarch's royal guard, Saladia Kahn.

Waist-length blue hair. Amber eyes infused with intense light.

However, heavy despair filled the face of this young girl who had only reached sixteen this year.

She was holding in her hand a grimoire.

«Alf Laylah Wa-Laylah»—the elemental waffe for summoning countless spirits.

"Oh my, you're looking energetic, my dear Saladia—"

The witch's lips were distorted in a grin of mockery.

She knew that her twin younger sister was bluffing.

—Several hours earlier, the eldest princess, Sjora Kahn, had suddenly led two hundred cult troops and taken over Scorpia. The soldiers guarding the royal palace were crushed helplessly by the onslaught of the demon spirits. The militarized spirits controlled by elementalists were devoured completely before they could bring out any of their true worth.

The Theocracy's royal guard were no pushovers. Led by Saladia Kahn, these elementalists guarding the palace were all experts who could each take on a thousand.

However, they were all defeated in quick succession before they could even release their elemental waffen.

The summoned contracted spirits were all in disarray, baring their fangs at their own contractors.

Similarly, the countless spirits summoned by Saladia Kahn started slaughtering one another.

While this hellish scene repeated nonstop in the center of the great hall, the witch walked leisurely.

"Fu, fufu, fu..."

"...Tsk... Oooh, ooh..."

Further ahead from the hall was the throne. Naturally, Saladia could not allow the witch to advance any further—

But with knees trembling, she was rooted to the spot. The witch's serpentine eyes pinned her down.

(...That's not my elder sister Sjora. It's a monster that will devour the nation!)

With a trembling hand, Saladia drew the scimitar from her waist.

"Ah... O-Ooh... Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

With a mighty yell, she charged at the witch.

"Oh dear, you really seek death that much?"

The witch jeered.

She dodged the blade lightly and punched Saladia in the gut.

"Kahah—"

"Ahh... Guh... Ooh...!"

The Theocracy's princess general moaned and spat out blood.

At the same time, Sjora picked up the scimitar—

"Foolish sister. Despite the fact that you have never wielded a sword before."

"...Guh... Go ahead, kill me—"

The amber eyes were filled with hatred as the girl glared at her elder sister.

"Fufu, of course I won't kill you so easily. Because you are still useful."

The witch stepped over Saladia, collapsed in a pool of blood, and continued towards the throne.

Then—

"—I have returned. Hierarch."

She pointed the scimitar at the old man on the royal throne.

"...Have you gone mad? Cursed woman."

Next, a hoarse voice echoed in the great hall.

"A snake's child is ultimately a snake. Letting you live was evidently my greatest blunder."

Dressed in a crimson robe, the old man spoke with bitterness in his voice.

The Alphas Theocracy's current hierarch—Rajihal Kahn.

Despite having passed the age of eighty, the old king's gaze still had not lost its sharpness.

He was the tough warrior who survived the two Ranbal Wars despite the Theocracy's location, surrounded by the Ordesia Empire, Dracunia and other powerful countries.

Bloody conflicts between clan members were nothing rare. Nevertheless, he had crushed countless enemies along his path, stepping over numerous corpses, remaining in power to rule this Theocracy in spite of its political instability.

But right now, the witch was pointing a murderous blade at his throat.

"—You have no right to sit on that throne."

"And you do? Cursed snake woman—"

"Fufu—"

Sjora laughed in mockery and swung the scimitar horizontally.

Throat slashed, the old man fell from the throne as a corpse.

"—Hierarch!"

Saladia screamed mournfully.

"—This throne ''was mine in the first place''."

Sitting down on the bloodstained throne, the witch snapped her fingers.

Immediately, powerful cult troops entered from the great hall's open door.

"Find the surviving royals and throw them in prison. Kill anyone who resists, I don't care. Oh, but don't kill any princess maidens, or the princess general fallen over there. Accomplished elementalists still have value for certain uses."

"...Doing this, royal sister, what are you planning!?"

Collapsed in a pool of blood, Saladia yelled.

"Ahhh?"

"The continent's various nations will condemn this coup d'etat. Royal sister, you have provided the wolves with a perfect pretext to invade the Theocracy!"

Suspected of connections to the Demon King cult, the Alphas Theocracy was frequently decried by neighboring countries. In spite of that, it had successfully remained free from large scale invasions owing to the diplomatic prowess of Rajihal Kahn—the hierarch who was now lying dead before the throne.

"Pretext huh—"

Sjora Kahn scoffed.

"I am the one looking for a pretext. I want to ignite the fires of war on this continent."

"Wha... Why, why are you doing that—"

"Kukuku, need I spell it out? It is the «Demon King»'s mission!"

"..."

The clear-cut voice rendered Saladia Kahn speechless.

"Royal sister... You, what on earth..."

Muttering in shock, the second princess was arrested by the cult troops.

===Part 2===

After the cult troops were dismissed, in the king's room where there was no one else—

"—Congratulations, newest Hierarch. How splendid."

Suddenly, a figure appeared from the darkness.

Making an appearance was a cute young girl, roughly twelve or thirteen in age.

Blonde hair of dazzling golden luster. Violet eye color carrying an air of mystery. However, it was a lone eye—the left eye was covered by a simple eye patch.

The girl was wearing sacred vestments of pure white resembling what was worn by priests serving the Holy Lord.

The Holy Kingdom of Lugia's «Cardinal»—Millennia Sanctus.

Several months earlier, she had been sent to as a diplomat to the Theocracy to make contact with the Demon King cult within its borders.

Through her, the Demon King cult had obtained financial support from the Holy Kingdom.

"Personally, I am utterly disappointed. To think that the residence of the «Demon King» who once shook the continent would fall so easily—"

"Without being able to use spirits, even the royal guard is nothing."

The girl reached to the eye patch on her left then exposed her left eye.

Inside the clear, violet eye, horrifying darkness was squirming restlessly.
[[image:STnBD V12 062.jpg|thumb]]

"Hey, that is—"

Witnessing the sight, Sjora gasped and whispered.

"Residing within you is that ''darkness not of this world'' huh."

—Indeed. What made the royal guard and Saladia's spirits go mad was this girl's eye.

The demon eye of pitch black, causing everything within its sight to go insane.

Madness brought forth ever more madness, filling the the entire palace within the blink of an eye.

"True darkness that caused the «Elemental Lords» to go mad. Bathed in such darkness, the only ones capable of remaining unaffected are demon spirit minions that are mad to begin with—"

Smiling in this manner, perhaps this girl was the maddest one of all—

Sjora commented sardonically in her mind.

(—The cardinal sent by the Holy Kingdom huh.)

This girl was definitely not acting alone. Most likely, she was backed by the Holy Kingdom's highest decision-making agency, «Des Esseintes».

"The reward you seek—No, the Holy Kingdom's reward are militarized spirits, right?"

"—Yes. The Theocracy's strategic-class militarized spirits, seven of them, more or less."

"—Seven huh. Certainly no lack of greed there."

Seven strategic-class militarized spirits. Military force capable of annihilating within a single night a city where spirit knights were stationed. Furthermore, using militarized spirits required gathering sufficient numbers of elementalists.

"Elementalists are not needed. Furthermore, new Hierarch, you must have confiscated all the militarized spirits gathered by Rubia Elstein, haven't you?"

"Hmph, your investigations are quite thorough..."

Rubia Elstein had sent combatants originating from the now-defunct «Instructional School», such as Jio Inzagi, to various ruins in an attempt to build up her own personal army.

However, Rubia's ally, the Demon King cult had betrayed her and taken possession of the militarized spirits and the «Instructional School»'s assassins.

"A number of them were broken by Muir Alenstarl's use, but even so, Rubia Elstein should still have a number of militarized spirits, right?"

"What is your goal? The Holy Kingdom's dog?"

Sjora stared down sharply at the young girl.

The darkness residing in Millennia Sanctus's eye wavered slightly.

"Hierarch-sama, are you aware that the «Burial Chamber» has manifested underground at Areishia Spirit Academy?"

"Who do you take me for?"

The «Burial Chamber»—a treasure vault bestowed to eligible Demon Kings.

A special dimension where the Demon King's weapons and the seventy-two spirits under his command were sealed.

Manifesting in the world upon the Demon King's awakening to confer upon him the power to rule the world.

"Excuse my impudence. Then the same goes for the matter of the «Demon Slayer» being sealed in the «Burial Chamber»?"

"...Apparently so."

Sjora nodded bitterly.

Originally not the Demon King's possession, now that the «Demon Slayer» was kept in the «Burial Chamber», this meant that the burial chamber had recognized Kazehaya Kamito as the legitimate Demon King.

(...As much as it infuriates me, there is nothing I can do about it for now.)

Currently, «He» was nothing more than a mass of obstructing thoughts possessing Sjora Kahn's body.

Although an eligible Demon King candidate carrying «Darkness Elemental Lord» Ren Ashdoll's power, the power conferred was only comparable to that of the Demon King failure, «Nepenthes Lore». As the top Demon King candidate, it was perfectly logical for Kazehaya Kamito to be chosen.

As for the «Demon Slayer» becoming the «Demon King»'s personal sword, that was quite ironic—

"—My lord seeks the «Demon Slayer»."

"Hmph, what does the Grand Master of «Des Esseintes» want with that thing?"

"None of your business. Hierarch-sama."

Millennia smiled... Apparently with no intention of answering.

"Hmph, so be it. But then, how should one steal that sword spirit? It is the highest level sword spirit after all, despite its incomplete state. Even my «Bandersnatch» cannot steal it."

"—A fair enough point. Assuming normal conditions."

"Huh?"

"Kazehaya Kamito is currently in a state of amnesia. In other words, his connection to the sword spirit is suspended."

"—I see."

If Kamito was unable to make the sword spirit manifest, then there was the possibility of stealing the sacred sword's physical form that had materialized in the «Burial Chamber». However—

"The «Burial Chamber» manifested underground at Areishia. Its surroundings are covered by the unassailable spirit forest, with defensive barriers of the highest class and guardian spirits. The town at the foot of the mountain is also garrisoned by a standard Ordesian army. Even using seven militarized spirits, that stronghold cannot possibly be conquered."

"Worry not. Even the most secure stronghold will be fragile in the face of an attack launched from within. The «Eye» of «Des Esseintes» is omnipresent."

Millennia Sanctus licked her lips and smiled with a chuckle.
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter2|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter2

2013-12-17T14:43:25Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 2 - Escape==

===Part 1===

While Claire and Rinslet were walking in the corridor...

(...It's about time.)

Under the covers in bed, Kamito summoned his consciousness.

Rather than waking up naturally, he had applied self-suggestion beforehand to wake up on purpose—This was a special skill taught by the «Instructional School».

(My stamina seems to have recovered to some extent.)

Maintaining his posture lying in bed, Kamito confirmed his body's condition.

The woman had not questioned him for long, probably in consideration of his exhausted stamina. Once she found out he had woken up already, surely she was going to resume the questioning.

(...But the situation seems even trickier than imagined.)

Through that woman's questioning, Kamito was able to understand the current situation to some extent.

Areishia Spirit Academy—This was the organization where the Empire trained elite elementalists. From the way it looked, he was being imprisoned here and suffering from severe memory loss as well.

Indeed, he had forgotten everything about why he was here.

(Infiltrating this facility on a mission and fighting elementalists, then losing my memory due to physical trauma to the brain or mental manipulation—Probably something like that.)

Calmly reaching a conclusion, his thinking proceeded to the next step.

In order to prevent the organization's existence from being exposed, the «Instructional School»'s assassins were ordered to commit suicide as soon as possible if they became captives.

The organization's orders were absolute. Well-trained assassins did not cling needlessly to life.

Even without tools, there were many methods to commit suicide. Even without deadly poison buried in a tooth, it was possible to end one's life in short time.

(But—)

After all, suicide was only limited to situations when one was rendered a captive.

Currently, Kamito's state was—

(...It's hard to call myself a captive.)

Whether by physical or magical means, he was not restrained in any way. As frail as his body's condition may be, it posed no particular hindrance for an «Instructional School»'s assassin.

(If they intended to render me helpless, they should at least apply a sealed barrier.)

Was the renowned lair of the Empire's elite elementalists nothing more than a mere educational institution?

(There are two guards outside—)

Lying in bed, Kamito counted the presences outside the door.

They were presumably able to use elemental waffen and experienced to a certain degree. In his current state of depleted stamina, without a weapon, fighting elementalists head on would be undoubtedly suicidal.

Then how about passing through here—Kamito lifted his upper torso and looked towards the window. Gathered below were a great number of uniformed girls, apparently making preparations for some kind of festival.

(...Oh well, at least it's better than jumping there.)

Kamito swiftly got up and quietly left the bed.

At this moment, he suddenly lost balance and almost fell over. Possibly due to his memory loss, perhaps he needed some time to refamiliarize himself with his senses.

(Somehow, this body feels a bit strange.)

He soon noticed the sense of dissonance but decided to put it aside for now.

Kamito drew in a quick breath then:

"—Release."

He muttered quietly.

Instantly, his entire body's senses became sharp and his mind became focused.

This was a skill to remove mental shackles through powerful self-suggestion, thereby allowing him to temporarily surpass the body's limits. Entering this state, an assassin would stop feeling fatigue and also become numb to pain to a certain extent.

Surpassing limits meant releasing the body's original safety mechanisms in the first place. A strong backlash would inevitably follow.

In this manner, without hiding his presence at all, Kamito walked to the door.

The two girls outside began to get nervous. He could sense them readying themselves.

"...The two of you over there, I'd like to ask you something."

Kamito deliberately used a barely audible voice to speak.

Hence, the two guards' presences moved close to the door.

"Say. I'd like to hear a bit about my situation."

"E-Ellis-sama has orders not to speak with you!"

"P-Please return to bed without a fuss."

Inexplicably, the replying voices sounded slightly timid.

"Oh no... I talked to the king of lust, what should I do..."

"D-Don't worry. A short exchange of words won't deprive you of your purity."

"A short... What if we talk too much?"

"I-In that case, I'm not too sure..."

Whispers came from outside the door.

As to what the content meant, although Kamito could not comprehend—

"—I see, I get it."

Hearing Kamito's reply, the two's presence relaxed somewhat.

Instantly, Kamito aimed a palm strike at the door.

"...Ooph...!"

A brief moan was heard, quickly followed by the sound of the girls collapsing to the ground.

«Destructive Impact»—An assassination technique performed by wrapping a fist in divine power and releasing a shockwave to pass through objects.

Next he broke the locked door and pushed it open.

The girls by the door had fainted, having suffered concussions.

===Part 2===

"Th-This is not stealing a march... A-Absolutely not stealing a march..."

Ellis murmured to herself while walking along the Academy's long hallways.

Carried in her hand was a small pot. After parting ways with Claire and the others, Ellis had returned to her room, warmed up the porridge she had made in the morning and taken it out.

Made with quite a few medicinal plants, this special seven-herb porridge was not only easy to digest but also very nutritious.

As food, it was quite appropriate for Kamito who had just woken up.

"Th-This comes purely out of my responsibilities as captain of the Sylphid Knights, I am just visiting a fellow member of the Knights. Simorgh, you agree, right?"

Hearing its master's question, the demon bird standing on Ellis's shoulder cooed.

Ellis nodded with satisfaction and gave a piece of dried meat to her contracted spirit with the horrifying appearance.

"Yes, indeed indeed. When initially recovering from illness, eating easily digested porridge is the best. However, I accidentally warmed it up too much, s-so it is now necessary for me to blow on it to cool it. Th-Then, umm, a-ah..."

Looking up, Ellis entered a delusion.

'Kamito, h-how is my porridge?'

After blowing on it, Ellis sent the spoon into Kamito's mouth.

But after swallowing the porridge, Kamito went:

'—So-so. Not salty enough.'

That was his criticism.

'...~I-I see. My apologies. I will pay more attention next time...'

'No, this is fine.'

Kamito lightly placed his hand on the disheartened Ellis's shoulder.

'...Ah, w-what are you doing, Kamito... Kyah~♪'

Lick. Suddenly, she felt her neck being licked gently.

'Now, this saltiness is just right.'

Lick. Lick lick. Lick.

'Hyah... Oh no, Kamito... I-If you like that spot...'

'Where has all your strength gone now, straitlaced captain?'

Lick. Lick lick lick.

'...N-No... Mmm... This intensity, no good, a-ahhhh!'

...His personality vastly modified, Kamito violently pushed her down.

Then, then, then—

...Peck. Peck peck.

Suddenly, she felt her neck being pecked by a sharp beak.

Walking while plunging into a delusion, Ellis suddenly regained her senses.

(...W-What am I thinking about!?)

Cough cough, Ellis coughed and straightened her posture.

(Clearly Kamito lost his memory due to encountering a painful experience—)

Shaking her head repeatedly, she soon recovered a stern and dignified face as befitted the captain of the knights.

Taking a turn in the corridor—

"...Wha!?"

Ellis could not help but find herself speechless.

In front of Kamito's room, two girls lay collapsed on the floor.

They were the members of the Sylphid Knights in charge of monitoring him.

"A-Are you okay!?"

Ellis placed her pot on the floor then frantically ran over to the two girls' side.

...They were still breathing. No external injuries visible, they probably only lost consciousness.

"...Attacked by a mass of divine energy at close range huh."

Upon hearing these whispers, one of the girls woke up.

"...Ugh... Captain..."

"...Ruska**, what happened?"

"The king of lust... escaped..."

Ellis's face went livid.

It turned out she should have followed Greyworth's directions and quickly increased the number of knights on surveillance duty.

Kamito was not a man who would harm girls. Ellis knew this fact very well.

However, the amnesiac Kamito currently was a wild beast let loose among crowds of girls. The Demon King of the Night's basic instincts were thoroughly exposed, doing this to innocent young maidens—

"...Th-That type of thing is forbidden—Forbidden!"

Ellis stood up and yelled.

"I-In any case, Kamito must be captured as soon as possible—"

He must be captured before anything happened.

Apart from protecting the chastity of the Academy's girls, more importantly, it was for the sake of Kamito's reputation.

Ellis gathered wind spirits from the surroundings and issued orders to her companions in the Knights.

===Part 3===

(...This is almost like the «Instructional School»'s «Cave Castle»)

At this moment, having escaped his room, Kamito was roaming the buildings in his pajamas.

Perhaps due to having slept for a long period of time, he was still feeling a sense of dissonance about his body.

Since lessons were currently taking place throughout the entire school building, he did not encounter any students. The spirits he ran into along the hallways did not particularly pay any attention to him.

Prioritizing the comfort of spirits over humans, the Academy's architecture included crisscrossing staircases and hallways with many turns and forks.

Along the path ahead, there were spirits hovering lightly like spheres of light. One could easily mistake themselves as being lost in a fairy tale world.

The «Instructional School», where Kamito was raised, also had a similar labyrinthine layout, but to his knowledge, its purpose was only for defense against external enemies.

(So I still remember inane stuff of that sort...)

Why was he here—He still could not recall this most important point.

(What clues are there—?)

Suddenly, a certain girl's face surfaced in Kamito's mind.

The girl who had hugged him while crying when Kamito woke up.

(...That girl seems to know me.)

What sort of deep relation did she share with Kamito before he lost his memory—

Kamito suppressed his presence at this moment and walked over to the window.

A large number of princess maidens had gathered at the front gates, preparing for a large-scale ritual.

Indeed, some grand festival was apparently being held in a few days.

(...Looks like I won't be able to escape through the front gates.)

Although the opponents were students lacking in combat experience, fighting this many elementalists with his bare hands would be far too rash. If the militarized spirit user, Muir Alenstarl, were here instead, perhaps breaking through by force would be possible—

Just as Kamito was thinking...

His stomach's rumblings echoed loudly in the corridor.

(...Crap...)

The «Instructional School»'s assassins were trained such that it was possible for them to fight and undertake operations for multiple days even without food. Nevertheless, it was merely a possibility.

Furthermore, Kamito had been confined to bed for the past while and his body was probably sustained by nothing more than revitalizing magic from healers.

Currently relying on powerful self-suggestion, he was still able to move, but at this rate, he was going to collapse from hunger sooner or later.

(Why did I fail to notice something so elementary?)

This was the type of mistake he absolutely would not make normally.

Kamito could not deny that his amnesiac state was making him anxious.

(...Is there.. anything here?)

Thinking wishfully, he checked his pajamas pocket.

Of course, there was no food placed there so conveniently...

"...Kamito-kun?"

At this moment, a girl's voice was heard behind him.

"...!?"

Kamito looked back to see that several students had appeared from a door in the corridor.

Most striking of them was an especially beautiful maiden with gorgeous black hair and dusk-colored eyes. For some reason, the design of her uniform differed from the other girls.

"Kamito-kun, why are you here—"

In the middle of speaking, she suddenly covered her mouth.

"Umm... Could it be that you escaped?"

Instantly, Kamito suddenly kicked the ground and closed in on the girl.

Using the momentum, he covered her mouth and pushed her to the floor.

"Wait—Kamito-kun... Mmmmmmmph~!"

"—Quiet. Make a further sound and I'll kill you."

Kamito pinned the girl down and declared coldly.

"You too—"

Keeping that posture, Kamito glared at the girls who were peeking from the doorway. However—

"Kya, kyaaaaaaah!"

"The king of lust shows his true nature!"

"H-Help, anyone!"

The girls screamed while scattering in all directions to flee.

"Wha—"

Kamito was speechless.

It looked like pushing the black-haired girl down not only failed to serve as a threat but also backfired with the opposite effect.

(...It'd be a problem if they called in more comrades.)

In that case, he had to leave the scene as quickly as possible.

Kamito took his hand away from the lips of the pinned-down girl. At this moment—

"...~Good grief, as great as it is for you to take the initiative, but all things considered, doing this out in the open under public scrutiny, Kamito-kun, you're such a pervert..."

The girl complained, blushing to her ears.

"P-Pervert? ...W-What are you talking about?"

Faced with the unexpected accusation, Kamito felt quite awkward.

Kamito gazed at the girl's face again.

Gorgeous black hair. Eyes the color of dusk, seeming as though they would meld into the night.

An extremely beautiful girl who would leave a deep and lasting impression with but a single glance...

...Growl.

Suddenly, a noise broke any tension that could exist in the corridor.

...Still pinning the girl down, Kamito was taken aback.

"Uh... Kamito-kun, are you hungry?"

"None of your business."

Trying as hard as he could to conceal his wavering, Kamito replied calmly.

Hence, she smiled and reached towards her cleavage.

"...I made some snacks during the cooking practical, would you like some?"

She took out a small bag.

Kamito swallowed his saliva.

(A trap—I have to consider that possibility...)

Encountering this girl here was by chance.

There was no reason for a student at this prestigious academy to be carrying poisoned snacks.

It was probably a snack intended to be offered to spirits.

"Why?"

"Huh?"

"I'm a dangerous, escaped prisoner, right?"

"I can't leave you to suffer if you're hungry, Kamito-kun."

The girl gazed at Kamito with sincere eyes.

After a moment's hesitation—

"Found him, over there!"

"Carefully circle around to his back! You'll be taken captive as soon as you make eye contact!"

"We must rescue Fianna-sama!"

Armored knights climbed up the stairs.

"...Sorry, I'll be taking this."

Kamito took the bag of snacks and ran down the corridor.

===Part 4===

...Several minutes later.

"Gu... ah..."

Hiding in an empty classroom, Kamito collapsed in suffering alone.

After eating the cookie, a searing sensation of pain instantly rushed through his throat, paralyzing his entire body.

Clutching his belly, Kamito rolled on the floor, feeling like he was about to break out with fever.

(...Guh... It was poisoned after all?)

No wait, as an «Instructional School»'s assassin, his body was already accustomed to poison. Ordinary poison should not have an effect. This was simply—

(...Unimaginably horrible in flavor!)

Trembling, Kamito came to this conclusion.

(...Offering this to spirits? Or perhaps, this is what spirits prefer?)

Kamito pondered over and over again. However, now was not the time to be thinking about such matters.

"Capture the beast of lust!" "Underwear! Use underwear to lure him out!"

A patter of footsteps arrived at the corridor in front of the empty classroom.

Things would be over if they found him.

Kamito was unable to fight in his current state.

(...Speaking of which, why are they calling me a beast of lust?)

Before losing his memory, what had he done in this Academy—?

"He should be nearby!" "Search the empty classroom!"

Intense footsteps were approaching.

(...No other choice.)

Looking outside, there seemed to be no one in the yard behind the school building.

Kamito took off his pajama top, tore it up, tied knots and made an impromptu rope.

Although baring his upper torso made him look even more suspicious, he decided to ignore that for now.

Tying one end of the fabric to a large table, he escaped outside through a window.

Using the knotted cloth, Kamito swiftly slid down the school building's outer wall. Although the fabric was not long enough to reach the bottom, jumping from that height should not result in a twisted ankle given his body's abilities.

Just as he successfully descended one floor—

Woof, woof!

Barking was heard from somewhere.

(...A dog?)

Turning to look in the direction of the barks—

Kamito found a large white dog amidst the bushes opposite the school building.

(...No, that's not right, it's not a dog!)

A direwolf—a high-level spirit in beast form.

The wolf with white fur suddenly pounced as soon as it caught sight of Kamito.

"Woah!"

Kamito almost lost grip of the cloth.

The wolf's sharp claws missed him by a mere inch.

Woof woof!

The direwolf spirit did not look hostile, but was simply acting playful with Kamito.

(Do spirits show intimacy with anyone apart from their contractor?)

...Impossible. At least, Kamito had never heard of any similar cases—

"...Fenrir, what's the matter?"

At this moment, a window of a classroom below opened and a girl looked out.

A young lady with dazzling platinum-blonde hair and beautiful eyes of emerald.

Her eyebrows lifted with surprise as she looked up. Then—

"Kyaaaaaaaaaaah!"

She screamed shrilly.

This was hardly surprising. After all, a half-naked man was currently scaling down the wall.

"Rinslet-san, what's the matter?"

"As the daughter of the prestigious Laurenfrost family, screaming like that is truly... Kyah!"

Girls' faces popped out of the classroom's windows one after another. Furthermore, apparently in the process of changing for a purification ritual, they were all in their underwear.

"D-Don't look!"

"It's a misunder—"

Kamito frantically tried to deny.

"Shut up, this pervert!"

But before he could do so, the light from a girl's spirit magic burned through the cloth Kamito was holding onto.

"...!"

Falling on the ground, Kamito's whole body still suffered the painful impact despite performing a break-fall.

"...Ahhh, K-Kamito-san!?"

The platinum blonde hurried over in worry.

The girls in the classroom also climbed out the window one after another.

A number of them were wielding elemental waffen.

"Guh..."

...He had to escape. He could not allow himself to be caught here.

"A-Are you okay?"

The beauty in her underwear was examining Kamito's eyes.

Kamito grabbed her arms and swiftly twisted, pinning them behind her back.

"...Yahhh... W-What are you doing!?"

"Be quiet, girl."

"...Hyau... Kamito-san, whispering like this, ahuu..."

After he whispered by her ear, the girl gradually lost strength.

As expected, the students of the Academy had no endurance against males.

"Damn you, cowardly villain!" "You dare to take a hostage! You're the worst!" "T-To think I was starting to revise my impression of you!"

Dressed in their underwear, the girls stopped running and surrounded Kamito.

The direwolf spirit was also circling in the surroundings, looking troubled.

(...Okay, what should I do?)

He was going to use this girl as a hostage to make his escape—

Suddenly, a violent gale blew overhead.

"...!?"

Kamito looked up—

"K-Kamito... W-What on earth are you doing!?"

Wielding a spear of gales, a girl jumped down from a second floor window.

The young female knight landed lightly, her ponytail swaying.

"Captain..."

The blonde lady with her arms pinned behind her back spoke quietly.

...This ponytailed girl was apparently the leader of the knights.

Her dark-brown eyes glared at Kamito.

"...Hmph, seriously, even with amnesia, y-you are still behaving as the Demon King of the Night!"

"...Demon King of the Night?"

The unfamiliar term made Kamito repeat it as a question. The old people of the «Instructional School» did indeed call Kamito the «Demon King»'s successor—

(Are the two titles connected somehow?)

The young female knight readied her spear, enveloped in gales.

"Kamito, I have no intention of harming you. Although I understand that you feel ill at ease due to your amnesia, I still hope you could release Rinslet and return to your room obediently."

"That's not gonna fly."

Kamito gripped harder on the hostage's arms.

"...Ah, K-Kamito-san, so perverted...!"

"If you want to catch me, try me, okay?"

Kamito tried to taunt his opponent and make her falter—

"...Then it cannot be helped!"

The captain swung her spear horizontally.

A roaring airmass shot out from the spear's tip.

"...!?"

Kamito pushed Rinslet aside and jumped sideways.

The raging wind dug up a large hole where the two were originally standing.

(...She intended to get the hostage caught up as collateral damage!?)

This attack exceeded Kamito's expectations.

"How displeasing, Captain, you are being too reckless!"

"My apologies. But even if it really struck you, there is still Fenrir's protection."

"Th-That's true but still..."

Unconcerned with the complaining girl, the captain shot out a raging gust of wind.

A directional blast of wind pressure. Being struck would not be fatal, but in his current state, Kamito would definitely lose the ability to fight after getting hit by this attack.

At the same time, she charged.

The spear tip, enveloped in gales, brushed past Kamito's body.

(...So strong. She's far above the other students.)

While rolling on the ground, Kamito calmly analyzed. Her spear technique and speed were quite excellent. Probably a wind elementalist, she was skilled in combining wind magic with her own martial arts.

—On the other hand, Kamito's body was far from peak condition. Taken together with the damage from the cookie he ate and the sense of dissonance he could not dispel, his movements were quite sluggish.

"Kamito, give yourself up!"

Kamito barely managed to dodge the spear's downward swing.

"Good skills. Female knight, your name?"

"...!"

In that instant, her stern and dignified eyes filled up with great teardrops.

(...Huh?)

"You really forgot—"

The girl made a lonely expression and bit her lip tightly.

"I am the Fahrengart family's second daughter—Ellis Fahrengart."

"...Fahrengart family?"

Kamito had heard the name before.

He remembered it was the name of renowned military family that was in charge of the Ordesia Empire's military affairs.

Ellis raised her spear high—

"I am your fiancee!"

"—Huh?"

The shocking words caused Kamito's movements to stop for an instant.

Wrapped in fierce winds, the spear swung down overhead mercilessly.

(Crap...!)

Evasion was too late. Kamito hastily crossed his arms and entered a defensive pose.

Although he knew deep down that this level of defense was pointless in the face of elemental waffen—

Clang—!

Just as his arms crossed, he felt a sharp pain on the back of his right hand.

(...Whaaaaat...!?)

Ellis's dark-brown eyes widened greatly.

The instant the elemental waffe's blade was blocked...

Bright light erupted and swept away everything in the surroundings.

===Part 5===

"...Ugh...!"

Feeling intense pain all over, Kamito could not help but groan painfully.

He lay collapsed in the bushes some distance away from the back of the school building.

(What the heck happened...)

Scolding his hazy consciousness, he was just about to stand up when—

Something grabbed the back of his collar.

"...Uwah!?"

In that manner, he was forcibly dragged into the bushes.

In the bushes was the red-haired beauty from before.

"Y-You..."

"Quiet. Or you want to be discovered?"

The girl stopped him by pressing a finger against his lips.

The soft sensation of her finger caused Kamito's heart rate to speed up.

"The pervert has escaped!" "He must be captured at all costs!" "Find him, find him!"

A crowd of armed girls passed by the bushes.

"...Sheesh. When I caught sight of you in the classroom, I was thinking something happened—"

The girl sighed and glared at Kamito.

"If you get found now, you'll be drawn and quartered by the girls."

"...I can see that."

Cold sweat flowed down Kamito's forehead.

Many spirits flew back and forth in the surroundings in search of Kamito.

Escaping from the Academy peacefully was virtually impossible now.

"What happened? It seemed like there was a sudden explosion."

"Who knows—"

Kamito looked at his right hand.

Suddenly, a complicated design appeared on the back of his hand.

"...W-What is this!?"

"That's a spirit seal. Proof of the bond between you and your contracted spirit."

The girl told Kamito with a serious expression.

"Spirit seal? How did I enter into a spirit contract—"

Throb—!

A sudden pang of intense pain was instantly produced in his brain.

"...Tsk... Ooh... Guh...!"

Kamito could not help but clutch his head and groan.

"...You were probably about to summon Est unconsciously."

"Es...t...?"

Throb, throb, throb—

"...You know something about this seal?"

"Yes."

The girl nodded.

"Anyway, come to my room. I'll tell you as much as possible about your memories. After all, it's best if you hid for a while until the commotion subsides."

"Guh..."

Recalling the group of armed girls, Kamito covered his mouth.

(Clues about my lost memories huh...)

At least, this girl did not seem like she intended to hand him over to the knights—

Kamito hesitated for a moment, then...

...Growl.

His stomach rumbled loudly.

...Speaking of which, ever since waking up, I haven't eaten anything except for that deadly cookie.

"...Umm, I'll prepare snacks as well."

Hearing her suggestion—

Kamito was completely swayed this time.
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter1|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Prologue

2013-12-17T14:39:18Z

Scr.zero:

Hey Kamito.

If ever a time comes when I am no longer myself, should that happen—

Please kill me.

Also, if possible—

''Please forget me''.

==Prologue==

"Ugh..."

Kamito opened his eyes. The first to enter his view was a pure white ceiling.

Warm sunlight was streaming into the room through the curtains. The bedsheets were white and newly washed.

Why exactly was he here?

Before that, what on earth...?

(Where is this?)

...His body could not move.

The first possibility entering his mind was that something was restricting his freedom.

But on top of sleepiness, there was nothing resembling shackles. Had he been restrained by magical means, then he should not be able to lift even a finger.

(Am I this weak simply from exhaustion?)

Reaching this tentative conclusion, he surveyed the room to get a grasp on the situation.

First he saw the vase on the bedside shelf. Also, there was a large table in the middle of the room with a wardrobe placed against the wall. Although this furniture was not ornamented with exceptional luxury, it was evident at least that they were high quality and chosen with care.

Also the bed was extremely comfortable, as though his body could sink into it completely.

(...Is this a room used by a noble?)

At least, it did not seem like a commoner's room.

Then if that were the case, why was he placed into a noble's room?

(...Imprisonment? No.)

This room had a window. The door was also made of wood and can be easily broken.

Unlike that jail-like facility, surrounded by cold rock, this was different.

—At this moment, footsteps were heard outside the room.

The approaching steps showed no intent to conceal them.

...Judging from the situation, it was probably one person. Was it the one who had moved him to this room? Kamito had no idea what the intentions were, but if necessary, he would force the person to speak the truth.

His trained body responded naturally, by picking up something nearby to use as a weapon—The vase on the bedside shelf.

The footsteps stopped. Then came the sound of a key and the door slowly opened.

Kamito inadvertently gasped.

Appearing at the door was a red-haired beauty.

The instant their eyes met, the eyes of ruby suddenly widened greatly.

"...Kami... to...?"

"Huh?"

The water jug in her hand fell to the floor with a loud crash.

But she remained stunned, her body frozen and rooted to the spot.

(...What?)

Holding the vase, Kamito was a little unsure of what to do.

He never expected the one to imprison him to react like this.

Several seconds of silence later, the girl took a deep breath—

"Kamito, you finally woke up."

Without any wariness at all, she rushed straight at Kamito.

(...)

Due to the unexpected action, Kamito's reactions were slowed down.

The girl spread her arms and hugged Kamito on the bed.

Then...

"WAAAAAAAAAAAAH..."

She suddenly began to cry loudly.

"What are you... doing...?"

Quite confused, Kamito whispered.

(...What the heck is up with this girl?)

Completely bewildered. Didn't this girl imprison him?

On the bed, the girl rubbed her eyes that were slightly swollen from her crying.

"You haven't opened your eyes for the past week. The Academy's healers couldn't cure you. All this time, I was thinking what if you stayed this way, Kamito, never to wake up, what on earth should I do... All this time, I was thinking about this, all this time."

"...A week, Academy?"

Kamito frowned and tilted his head.

"Yes. Everyone, everyone is so worried about you, wahhhhhhhhhh!"

Burying her face in the sheets, the girl began to cry again.

"Everyone?"

"Do I need to spell it out? Whether Ellis, Rinslet or the perverted princess, everyone."

"...Hold on. Let me ask a question before anything else."

Kamito interrupted the girl.

"What?"

At a loss, the girl looked up from the sheets.

"—First of all, who are you?"

Instantly, the girl's face froze.
[[image:STnBD V12 017.jpg|thumb]]
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Illustrations|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter1}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 6

2013-12-16T15:41:12Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=74}}

==Chapter 6: Captured "heroine"==

Running at full speed, I could see Kyouko’s apartment in less than five minutes.

That’s really weird.

If I’m not wrong, I think there was a distance of 2-3 kilometres<ref>1.25 to 1.85 miles.</ref> from my starting point, but… This watch, could it be broken?

If I lose my job as a monster tamer… I may join a short-distance running team.

I was about to think about it.

Receiving a mail from Kyouko on my cellphone―

If you value her life, come alone to the designed point.

I first thought it was spam mail.

For starters, being the contents something so crazy, it made me think it hadn’t come from Kyouko.

However, once I opened the attached file, I fell into the abyss of despair.

“… What the heck. This…”

Displayed on my cell’s screen, there was Kyouko, unconscious and with blood oozing from her head.

Tied to a tree with thick ropes, she could not even twitch a finger.

“…Ku.”

Who has done this terrible…

Clutching tightly my fists to the point bleeding, forgetting myself with rage, I managed to keep my head in check.

Let’s think it with calm. Getting angry here won’t solve nothing.

And besides―I have to first decide how to save Kyouko.

For starters, what’s the aim of the sender of this mail?

As he took Kyouko captive, and then expressly contacted me, it’s safe to think he’s somewhat related to monster tamers, but…

Who the heck is him? What’s his aim?

… Only one. I happen to know about an incident like this one.

The evil organization that abuses monsters―Black Tamers.

If it’s those guys… Chances are high they could pull on an incident like this.

From the attached image, I can guess Kyouko’s whereabouts.

It’s a high place from where you can have an unbroken view of Saegusa city’s landscape―the best spot to watch fireworks from. It was the place I’ve dreamt of before.

Well, what do I do?

I have two options to choose from.

That is, do I give in to the culprit’s demand and head there alone? Or do I go back and ask for help from Zonmi and the rest?

If I think first on my own safety, undoubtedly the latter.

However, is that really right?

I can’t rule out that Kyouko will be harmed if I disregard the culprit’s demands.

Once it comes to it, I can also employ summon.

It’s never too late to ask for help even if I get in a pinch. Anyhow, right now Kyouko’s safety comes first.

… I’ve more or less decided what to do.

No problem. It’s totally not safe, but rather than hoping to dialogue with the culprit, it’s simply to prevent Kyouko from suffering harm.

This time alone I’m grateful that my body is so far off from a human’s…

… I feel that the me right now can run even faster than when coming here.

Loosening the grip on my fists, I headed at full speed to the high place where Kyouko was being held captive.

<center>× × ×</center>

That place was located crossing over a not very well-known mountain path.

The people who knew of it were few even among the locals. Talking about people who used it, it was mostly used as a morning walk course by the elderly.

“… Good. Are you unharmed?”

“Haru… Why are you…!?”

As soon as Kyouko saw my figure, she opened wide her eyes in surprise, but, soon, once her gaze fell on ‘that’, she started trembling with fear.

“How pleasant♡ You’ve come alone as we agreed.”

“You? The one who sent the mail…”

“That’s correct. My name is Noelle. Noelle North Norm. Feel free to call me Nono.”

“…”

Surprsing.

The tamer I fought before looked like 5-6 years older than me, but this one looked younger than me.

And, moreover, a girl.

Her features were like those of an exquisitely crafted antique doll, impressive ringlets of a vivid red―judging by looks alone she’s an unblemished pretty girl, but… Why is it?

The impression I gathered from that child was ‘eerie’.

More like she lacked something any human should have… When I looked at that child, it’s like some baseless anxiety overwhelms my chest.

“My bad, but I don’t have the time to get acquainted with you, so I won’t call you by pet names at all. I’m sorry, but I have something scheduled for later.”

At worst, if a battle starts, I’ll summon Zonmi and settle it in one swoop.

“―Give Kyouko back.”

Once I threatened her like that, Noelle burst into a theatrical uncanny laughter,

“Aha♪ You say amusing things. That I return her even though this child is already mine?”

Those, were very significant words she said.

“…”

I feel uneasy about Noelle’s words, but I walked up to Kyouko.

“?”

Surprising. Certainly she should have summoned a monster, but contrary to my expectations, Noelle didn’t show any signs of moving.

“Dust Pain<ref>Written as 断命処罰 (punishment for defying commands).</ref>.”

So. She simply brought the ring she was wearing near her mouth and chanted that in an indifferent tone.

“Uuu… Ga!”

As soon as Noelle muttered whatever those words, Kyouko’s body started twitching in agony.

“Oi. You alright!?”

Suddenly from nowhere there appeared countless black particles that surrounded Kyouko.

I tried to clear them away by using my jacket, that I took off, but none of the particles that appeared one by one gave signs of disappearing.

“Ku!”

Panicking, I tried to hit her in the back, but Kyouko’s seizure didn’t gave signs of getting better.

“… Uu!… Gu!”

“Didn’t I say it? She’s already my property. If you value that child’s life, it’d be better that you didn’t get closer. Too much energy could kill her♡”

On the middle finger of Noelle, who showed a triumphant mood, there was a black ring I’ve seen somewhere.

That ring… It’s something I saw on my previous battle. A ring that forcibly enslaves a monster against its will.

Enforce Ring.

Also, looking better at the rope Kyouko is tied with, it’s the same Iris was captured with before.

But among monster tamers, possession of these items is forbidden―

This girl… Is a Black Tamer?

“…Could it be!?”

A very bad premonition crossed my mind.

When I slowly directed my eyes to Kyouko’s finger―she was wearing the same ring as Noelle.

“You… Could it be, a contract with Kyouko…”

“Kyah♪ Do you understand with this? The Enforce Ring lets me have power over an enslaved monster's life and death. If I keep sending her pain like this, what will happen to her?… Can you picture it?”

“…”

It seems that what Noelle has just said could be true.

In any case. Even if I suppose Enforce Rings don’t have a function to take lives, after seeing Kyouko’s suffering a while ago, that has enough weight as a threat.

“Haru… I’m sorry.”

Astonished by the unbeliaveable development, Kyouko, with a meek expression, muttered in a thin voice.

“Don’t worry. You have no reason to apologize.”

“… Nope. That’s wrong. This, you know? It’s divine punishment.”

“…Divine punishment?”

Parroting her words as a question, Kyouko’s eyes got red and swollen,

“I… It was said by dad… I’d be introduced to a new contract partner.

However, I wouldn’t like to make a contract with someone other than Haru… So as to not say that, I tried to snatch away the ghoul’s contract. I intended to say it yesterday’s night, but… I… It scares me to be hated by you.”

“… I see.”

So recently, Kyouko seemed strange because of that.

I don’t know how snatching a contract and making me a bentou or showing me her panties can relate to each other, but… In Kyouko’s way, her behavior should be well thought of.

Since to take advantage of someone cornered requires coldness.

“I had decided that my first contract was reserved for Haru… Why had this need to happen, I wonder…”

“… Don’t worry. Enforce is not a proper contract. I’ll rescue you in a flash.”

Well. What do I do?

Until I came here, I―felt that I had to take Kyouko back, even if by force.

However, it doesn’t look like this could be so easily resolved.

It’s no wonder. Since Noelle has power over Kyouko’s life and death, I can’t employ underhanded methods. Since if I fail to keep her in a good mood, she doesn’t need a reason to kill Kyouko.

Here with, I the only way is this one trump card. Even summon, it’s very likely it’s not allowed.

“Have you finished with your last talk? I have gotten tired of waiting.”

“―Sorry for making you wait. We’ve just ended.”

Nevertheless.

Even if the situation is heavily unfavorable, I wouldn’t say there is no hope.

“Then… What will I do to free Kyouko?”

I had a reason to ask this with so much confidence.

Let’s think about it.

Had Noelle’s aim be simply taking my life, she needn’t do it in a so roundabout way.

Her aim is not killing.

In that case, I may be able to save Kyouko by negotiating.

“Aha♪ It’s a relief you seem so perceptive~”

Noelle laughed with innocence while glaring with cruelty,

“M―, that’s right. If so, what about this? From now on, you’ll risk your life by fighting the monsters I’ll summon.”

“…?”

This girl… What the heck it’s now…?

“Ah, Of course, it’s forbidden to use summon to call for monsters. It’s a promise. If you can defeat my monsters, I’ll give you this child back.”

“Have you lost your mind? There’s no way a regular human can defeat―”

“If it’s you, you can. Or rather, if you cannot win, it will be a trouble.”

As soon as Noelle said that meaningful thing with her face shrouded in darkness, she loudly shouted towards her ring,

“Summon―Killer Mantis<ref>Weird thing, though it says this, the monster data says “Large Mantis”; there’s also a Killer Plant.</ref>.”

And, next instant.

From nowhere appeared a huge mantis monster with a length of 7 meters<ref>Around 23 feet.</ref>.

… No, looking better it’s not a regular mantis.

That monster, equipped with 2 scythes, 6 legs & 8 eyes, like a cross-breed between a mantis and a tarantula, has quite the terrifying looks.

Haha… Is this a joke?

There’s no way a flesh-and-blood human would win against thi…

“Uo!?”

…It seems it’s not the right time to get lost in despair.

The mantis monster swung down its huge scythe-like hands to my head.

That was dangerous. Had I reacted a bit later, my head would have been severed out of my body.

<nowiki>*BROOOOOOOOOOM!*</nowiki>

And, right after avoiding the attack.

From behind me came a thunderous noise as if the earth was trembling.

“What… This…”

As I tried looking over my shoulder, the attack the mantis had released had become a shock wave and the trees behind had been mowed down.

Unconsciously, I let out a bitter smile.

Haha… In addition to being in a desperate situation… The worst is that mantis… Seems it can release long-ranged attacks.

Well, what do I do?

I can’t get close range. I can’t get long range.

… Become to this, there’s but a single way of taking it down.

Attacking from the sidelines without it noticing―that is, a surprise attack.

Of course I fully realize that it’s not so easy, but I have no time to spare.

As a result of thinking it out, I―turned on my heels and dashed at full throttle.

<nowiki>*WOOSH</nowiki>*

The mantis released a shockwave with a sharp wind cutting sound, but I closely evaded it by bending my body at the same time the sound was made.

“A―ah. I expected something from you―. How unco―ol. You run away leaving the girl behind―?”

Despite Noelle babbling that, there’s no way I was fleeing without thinking it out.

I’m taking refuge at the copse, which has bad visibility.

As much as possible… So as to survive… A bit deeper…!!

Luckily, it seems I can win inside here thanks to my mobility.

After running for a while and losing my enemy from sight, I managed to put some distance in between.

Hiding in the shade of the bushes, I laid in wait for my foe’s passing.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>BROOOOM!* There was noise of trees being mowed down.

… As I thought. It seems like the big bodied mantis has difficulties following me through the copse.

Hiding inside the copse was the correct decision.

It wont be easy taking it by surprise.

Once it gets careless, I’ll throw a single hit with full strength.

…

……

Wait a minute.

Can I really cause it any damage if I punch it with full strength?

I’ve heard about it on the net or somewhere.

According to it. It seems a human being cannot win in a fight against a chimpanzee that weighs 30 kilos<ref>Around 66.2 pounds.</ref>.

I think that mantis goes easily over ten times that weight.

If, by any chance, I manage to take it by surprise… could I give it a lethal hit?

Perhaps… No, totally impossible.

If I attack it, chances are good that the situation gets reversed against me.

So, what do I do? Should I only keep holding my breath like this…

Mm, Wait…?

That moment, something flashed in my mind.

To begin with, the thing about a human being incapable to defeat another animal is based on the premise of both of them being unarmed.

That’s why, I may be able to win.

If I could get familiar with that mantis’s powerful weapon that leaves you silent with its imponence―.

“Talking about weapons… There’s only this one.”

I’d say I only have a single chance.

I’m scared of dying. Extremely scared.

I don’t have a manga’s main character composure of “This guy… He’s in a life-or-death situation and he still laughs!?” or the like.

My limbs are trembling with force.

However, here ends the running from place to place.

That day, my trembling childhood friend said thus:

―If I keep trying without giving up, surely a way will open itself.

During yesterday’s evening shower, didn’t rays fall?

I lifted the perfect spoils from that―a fallen tree with a bit sharp pointy end.

Its weight is about… 50 kilograms<ref>About 110.2 pounds.</ref> or so.

Should I look for something heavier? That doubt flashed through my mind, but I think that a bit heavier than this one and I’ll conversely lose mobility. While taking my time to search for a weapon, I can’t let myself be discovered by the enemy.

The sound of falling trees shows me the enemy’s position.

I took a step. With another step. I got closer to the source of the noise.

“Ouch…!!”

Luckily, the monster mantis didn’t notice me being here.

Without turning its eyes in my direction, it mowed down the trees that hampered its movements.

Just when the mantis swung downwards its arm to cut down the next tree.

Gathering my resolution, I, muffling my voice, targeted my opponents bosom and broke to run.

―I’d say, not even a second after I started my run.

The mantis composite eyes, *TURN*, turned in my direction.

Crap, it has noticed me.

However, due to the momentum of having started to run, I can’t turn back.

The dice have been cast.

“Ku…”

Weird. I should have charged with considerable impetus, but―it didn’t look like it.

That’s no wonder. Since my weapon were deflected by the mantis’s arm and was thrown far away.

…

……

The first attack has ended in failure, I’ve even lost my weapon… It fits inside the plan, but it’s the worst pattern.

“Uoh!?”

In no time, the mantis started throwing attacks at me with each of its eight limbs.

Totally centered on evading, I barely managed to avoid its attacks.

“Eeh. You seem to have very good reaction speed. However, can you keep evading like that?”

Appearing from nowhere, Noelle muttered seemingly with admiration.

“… Shut your trap. Compared with Zonmi’s attacks, these look like standing still.”

Despite me running my mouth, it didn’t seem like I could keep this for long.

For starters, it’s clearly obvious that it’s becoming more and more difficult for my eyes to keep following its slashes.

Is my speed falling, or is its speed raising?

When I took a glance at Noelle, she was staring with ecstatic eyes.

A sadist… is it? By gradually rising the speed, maybe she’s plotting torturing me to death.

“…Ah.”

And, earlier than expected, ‘that’ happened.

Before realizing it, my right arm was cut off while spurting fresh blood.

Aah. Well. That hurt. Incredibly so.

However, more than the physical pain, the fact of ‘I’ve lost an arm’ was worse to endure.

Why is that so?

Could it be because the right arm that has accompanied me for sixteen years was suddenly amputated?

No matter how much inhuman resilience monster tamers have, I can hardly picture an arm growing back like a lizard’s tail.

It could be the shock or it could be the stupefaction.

For a short while, I lost the willpower to even think.

“Kyaha♪ It’s checkmate. There really is no reason for me saying it, but… I couldn’t endure it♡”

Noelle started to breath roughly.

“That’s why, please. Get killed♪”

She passed the death sentence with bloodshot eyes.

Aah, one last thing. It seems I’ve made a great mistake.

The killing intent that makes one shiver that Noelle is emitting… It’s not much, but it’s not faked.

It seems that she had planned killing me since the start.

In that case, why doing it in such a roundabout way?

Before death, these questions kept popping into my head, but I don’t know what meaning they have.

Since I’ll die here.

Having given up on living, when I closed my eyes.

The mantis in front of me, *SNAP* disappeared from my sight.

Next instant. The mantis was blown off 10 meters<ref>Roughly 33 feet.</ref> while mowing down the trees with the impact, and like that, it ended up not even twitching.

I did… it?…

I’d say… My tactic of using the mantis’s shockwaves to cut off Kyouko’s restraints was successful.

Noelle, for an instant, with a face of not knowing what just happened, seemed to be dumbfounded.

This is my chance!

As I give some whipping to my damaged body and hastily cut distances with Noelle, I roughly grasped her right hand with my remaining left.

“My bad, but… It seems the one who did the checkmate before was me. Isn’t it right that you can’t kill Kyouko like this?”

“Good… It seems I made it in time.”

Kyouko and I trapped Noelle between us.

Noelle, immediately after blinking in surprise, before long, as if she had understood the situation, she showed a faint smile,

“I see. You are really amazing. I think I understand why onee-chan is so fond of you.

Plunging without second thoughts, did you use the shock waves of the killer mantis to free the Nephilim from the Catch Net? You had taken into account even the angle of the slash…. That’s one point to you.

It’s a miracle that this tactic has developed so well.

However, it doesn’t matter how low the chances were. I think that there was no other way for me to win.

Is that really true?

For starters, no matter how much you do your best, it’s impossible to fell a foe five times your size like a tree.

What I’d say I could do would be, at most, earning some time.

At the end of the day.

The weapons of monster tamers―are the monsters under them.

“The best someone could do in a desperate situation is keeping their cool. Courage is needed in order to, when needed, using yourself as a bait to find a way out. Your behavior has been impeccable and deserves praise.”

“… Many thanks. But I’m not happy of being praised by you. Well, give up now and free Kyouko from the contract―”

“However, what you should be asking me is not that.”

And, next instant.

A revolting scene unfolded before my eyes.

Noelle’s arm, that I had kept tightly grasped up till now―changed shaped before my eyes.

I’d say this… It’s undoubtedly rock.

Without knowing what to say myself, I don’t want to admit it, but… I don’t know how to express it.

Noelle―has transformed her arm into a rock clump.

What the heck is this…?

Noelle’s right arm is clearly not human.

A monster enslaving monsters… Is that even possible?

Zonmi said before that ‘humans are the only species able to become monster tamers’.

So, shouldn’t this be a shocking fact?

Let’s suppose. If there was another species apart from humans able to become monster tamers, there would be no reason for Zonmi and the lot to depend so much on me.

While I was troubled by this question with no answer, Noelle widely grinned.

“Then, you… Until when will you keep holding my hand?”

Next instant, my body was floating in the air.

I’d say that in order to free her hand, she must have swung her stone-turned arm. The movement was too fast, so I didn’t realize in the least something had happened.

“Gaha!?”

Crashing on the fallen trees unprepared, my bones creaked.

Aah. That’s bad…

I think this attack just now has taken out of commission five-six ribs.

Moreover, I think I’ve lost too much blood due to the missing arm.

My sight is blurry and I’m dizzy. It doesn’t matter how many signals my brain sends, my body can’t lift a finger.

“Haru!?”

Could it be because I was so carelessly tossed with so much force?

As if worried about my condition, Kyouko came running without delay.

“Idiot… Even if you come here…”

This time, Kyouko should disregard me and engage in combat with Noelle asap.

After all, if she doesn’t―

“Kyaha♡ Fool girl. You’re finished. Die like this♪”

As soon as Noelle approached right away the contract ring she was wearing to her mouth,

“Dust Pain”

She chanted mercilessly without hesitation.

Next instant. Black particles surrounded Kyouko and covered her.

This time there were twice… No, thrice than earlier and it was clearly stronger than before.

“… Gah.”

As soon as Kyouko raised a soundless shout, she crouched on the ground like that.

How much pain, I honestly can’t say. She’s not threatening, she truly intends to kill her.

“… Please. Don’t kill her.”

What I managed to squeeze out by gathering what little willpower I had left were real honest thoughts.

“It’s fine whatever you do to me. I don’t mind if you want to boil or roast me. But, only Kyouko… I beg you, don’t kill her.”

“Could it be―, do you think I’d give in to that plea?”

“… I beg you.”

“Interesti―ng. Why would I had to listen to the words of a dead person―?”

Drooling all over her pleasure filled face, Noelle stepped on my head.

“Aaaaan♡ That face is goooood!! That’s why I can’t stop killing yooooooooooooooou!”

“…”

“Kyaha♪ Onii-chan, this is where you will die. But I can’t kill you now.

Since I want to see your pathetic face―. Killing you will come after that girl over there kicks the bucket!”

“Ha… ru…”

Kyouko mouthed my name without strength.

Those eyes tinged with despair were empty and lifeless.

Quickly… As quickly as possible… I must save Kyouko…

But… How do I save her?

It’s decided.

Why didn’t I realize something so easy?

The hindrance [Noelle], she shall die.

Making that decision inside my heart, next instant―

With a rumbling, there was the sound of something bursting open inside me.

What the heck. Isn’t this weird even if I am on death’s threshold?

I realized that my body temperature suddenly raised and my heart was literally beating at about twice the speed.

My body was as hot as if I were inside flames.

Since a while ago… What the heck has been happening?

What’s with this power that’s gushing out from the depths of my body…?

…It’s gradual, but I feel like blood is circulating throughout my body.

For starters―let’s try to grab Noelle’s ankle that has been stepping on my head for a while with my right hand.

<nowiki>*SPLAT*</nowiki> It was the sound of flesh being smashed.

“Eh…?”

I thought it was a very stupid voice.

“Ouch. Ouch. Ouch. Ouchouchouch!!”

I’ve only touched a bit the body of the girl before me, why does she raise such a fuss?

She’s noisy. I wish she’d shut up a bit.

Miraculously, getting up was very easy.

So as to silence the girl before me, I grabbed her right hand with full strength.

The sound of rocks cracking was heard. I’d say that, in order to protect her right hand she turned it into stone.

“Ha… ru…?

For some reason, I thought things around me were boisterous, but the me right now didn’t pay it any mind.

My body is as hot as if I was burning.

Somehow, it seemed like my chest was being baked in an oven.

My magic power has exceeded the allowed levels since a while ago, and is crying to get out.

I have to let out even a bit of that excess magic power. If not, my skin will be charred by that excess magic power.

“… Aha. Now I’m mad. Thinking about it, wasn’t it a promise? If you could defeat my summoned monsters, I’ll give you the girl back. But, what a pity. Truth is, I don’t have only one monster…”

As soon as the girl yelled something, three monsters appeared in succession.

I’m surrounded.

The ones I’m stuck between left and right, are a carnivorous plant-like monster & that human-shaped bull-headed monster I’ve fought before, the Minotauros.

The third one that appeared was a stone monster that, as if protecting Noelle, loitered around her.

Were I the usual me, I’d be struck by despair, but, mysteriously, I didn’t feel like I’d lose.

It’s the first time I feel like this.

It’s a bit excessive… I feel like punishing someone.

As I was confused by this unknown feeling that surged from the bottom of my heart, countless plant roots surged from the ground that restrained my body.

It seems that, without me noticing, I was attacked by the enemy.

“Aha♪ An opening.”

The instant she muttered that, a strong impact run through my skull.

Without being able to resist, I sunk around fifty centimeters<ref>Around 1 foot, 8 inches.</ref> into the ground.

Looking at where the attack came from, there was the Minotauros brandishing its large axe.

… However, that axe seems to have suffered a chink beyond repair.

Strangely, it doesn’t hurt.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 6

2013-12-11T23:56:13Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=14}}

==Chapter 6: Captured "heroine"==

Running at full speed, I could see Kyouko’s apartment in less than five minutes.

That’s really weird.

If I’m not wrong, I think there was a distance of 2-3 kilometres<ref>1.25 to 1.85 miles.</ref> from my starting point, but… This watch, could it be broken?

If I lose my job as a monster tamer… I may join a short-distance running team.

I was about to think about it.

Receiving a mail from Kyouko on my cellphone―

If you value her life, come alone to the designed point.

I first thought it was spam mail.

For starters, being the contents something so crazy, it made me think it hadn’t come from Kyouko.

However, once I opened the attached file, I fell into the abyss of despair.

“… What the heck. This…”

Displayed on my cell’s screen, there was Kyouko, unconscious and with blood oozing from her head.

Tied to a tree with thick ropes, she could not even twitch a finger.

“…Ku.”

Who has done this terrible…

Clutching tightly my fists to the point bleeding, forgetting myself with rage, I managed to keep my head in check.

Let’s think it with calm. Getting angry here won’t solve nothing.

And besides―I have to first decide how to save Kyouko.

For starters, what’s the aim of the sender of this mail?

As he took Kyouko captive, and then expressly contacted me, it’s safe to think he’s somewhat related to monster tamers, but…

Who the heck is him? What’s his aim?

… Only one. I happen to know about an incident like this one.

The evil organization that abuses monsters―Black Tamers.

If it’s those guys… Chances are high they could pull on an incident like this.

From the attached image, I can guess Kyouko’s whereabouts.

It’s a high place from where you can have an unbroken view of Saegusa city’s landscape―the best spot to watch fireworks from. It was the place I’ve dreamt of before.

Well, what do I do?

I have two options to choose from.

That is, do I give in to the culprit’s demand and head there alone? Or do I go back and ask for help from Zonmi and the rest?

If I think first on my own safety, undoubtedly the latter.

However, is that really right?

I can’t rule out that Kyouko will be harmed if I disregard the culprit’s demands.

Come to think of it, I can also employ summon.

It’s never too late to ask for help even if I get in a pinch. Anyhow, right now Kyouko’s safety comes first.

… I’ve more or less decided what to do.

No problem. It’s totally not safe, but rather than hoping to dialogue with the culprit, it’s simply to prevent Kyouko from suffering harm.

This time alone I’m grateful that my body is so far off from a human’s…

… I feel that the me right now can run even faster than when coming here.

Loosening the grip on my fists, I headed at full speed to the high place where Kyouko was being held captive.

<center>× × ×</center>

That place was located crossing over a not very well-known mountain path.

The people who knew of it were few even among the locals. Talking about people who used it, it was mostly used as a morning walk course by the elderly.

“… Good. Are you unharmed?”

“Haru… Why are you…!?”

As soon as Kyouko saw my figure, she opened wide her eyes in surprise, but, soon, once her gaze fell on ‘that’, she started trembling with fear.

“How pleasant♡ You’ve come alone as we agreed.”

“You? The one who sent the mail…”

“That’s correct. My name is Noelle. Noelle North Norm. Feel free to call me Nono.”

“…”

Surprsing.

The tamer I fought before looked like 5-6 years older than me, but this one looked younger than me.

And, moreover, a girl.

Her features were like those of an exquisitely crafted antique doll, impressive ringlets of a vivid red―judging by looks alone she’s an unblemished pretty girl, but… Why is it?

The impression I gathered from that child was ‘eerie’.

More like she lacked something any human should have… When I looked at that child, it’s like same baseless anxiety overwhelms my chest.

“My bad, but I don’t have the time to get acquainted with you, so I won’t call you by pet names at all. I’m sorry, but I have something scheduled for later.”

At worst, if a battle starts, I’ll summon Zonmi and settle it in one swoop.

“―Give Kyouko back.”

Once I threatened her like that, Noelle burst into a theatrical uncanny laughter,

“Aha♪ You say amusing things. That I return her even though this child is already mine?”

Those, were very significant words she said.

“…”

I feel uneasy about Noelle’s words, but I walked up to Kyouko.

“?”

Surprising. Certainly she should have summoned a monster, but contrary to my expectations, Noelle didn’t show any signs of moving.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2013-12-10T05:14:10Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 5: On the night of the festival==

June 7th. Saturday.

At last, the day of the Saegusa festival has come.

What will be the impact of yesterday’s sudden evening shower?

Today’s temperature is 21ºC<ref>Around 70º F.</ref>. Under the shade to protect from the heat of these last days, dressed in casual T-shirt and jeans, it feels a bit unpleasantly chilly.

“Mister. One try, please.”

“Thanks for your patronage.”

Receiving in payment two 100 yen coins, I handed in return two paper fishing rods with a W-shaped hook.

I wonder why are we blessed with this cool weather.

In the usual yearly hubbub of the Saegusa festival, Youhei’s yo-yo fishing booth seems to be unexpectedly popular.

Customers are mainly elementary schoolers accompanied by their parents, but surprisingly there are lots of female middle school customers of age no different from ours.

Despite that. At first glance it seems there aren’t any that fits our desired stats―

We have yet to fulfill our original purpose.

“Ugaaah!? There hasn’t come even one customer with a skirt!?”

At midday, when no customers came.

Having reached the top of his anger, Youhei, besides me, vented his dissatisfaction.

“Well, temperature has dropped eight degrees<ref>14 to 15 in Fahrenheit degrees.</ref> since yesterday. Isn’t it obvious that miniskirts-wearing customers won’t come?”

“Ku… Why, if yesterday it was awfully hot, had today became cooleeeeer!”

“I too wonder about that…”

“Girls are girls! They had to come, all of them in trousers only because temperatures have slightly dropped! Don’t you lot have any pride!?”

“… What pride.”

Not being able to follow the nonsensical contents of his speech, I still could understand Youhei’s feelings.

The carefully planned plot to see pantyshots was obstructed by the uncertainty of the luck factor from the weather― On that, I have to agree.

“Chiharu… I will take revenge!”

“Why so sudden.”

“I’ll smash all those girls that raise the set temperature on the classroom’s cooler at their whim without reading the mood!”

“…”

Oh, Lord. Forgive Youhei, who has somehow strayed.

I dare say, under extreme circumstances where he doesn’t know if he’s angry or mad at someone, his feelings are in disarray.

The talk steadily progressed on a totally unrelated direction.

“Darn it. Why do girls overcome boy’s opposition to rise the temperature of the cooler, I wonder.”

“Don’t you know!? Don’t girls and boys feel temperatures differently?”

“Moreover, what’s with that girl-oriented fashion that adamantly makes them dress scantily? By dressing scantily, not saying how can they protect against cold with that minimal blankets, isn’t there something called etiquette?”

“What you’re saying, well… I don’t really get it, but…”

At least, that from now doesn’t have any relation?

“And you say that being very hot is not enough reason for boys to attend classes naked!!”

“How much more will you stretch that topic?!”

“… That’s all. My bad. I got carried away.”

“Yep. No problem.”

“Let’s cool our heads by changing the mood. Chiharu… While I’m away buying some drinks, I’ll leave the stall in your hands.”

“… Are you sure? While I’m manning the booth, can’t a girl wearing a skirt come here?”

Youhei, with his hands on his hips, let out a magnificient laugh,

“Gahahaha! Don’t worry about it. Chiharu… Without regarding all the pretty girls around you, you’ve decided to stick with me. That made me really glad.”

“That’s why… Even if you hog all the pantyshots from pretty girls, I won’t resent you.”

“Youhei…!”

I unconsciously let out an admiration voice.

As I thought, this guy is unshakable, I feel a mysterious sense of security when I’m with him.

In truth, I only came with him because I had nothing better to do…

But since it’s gotten this far, it’s too late to tell him.

<center>× × ×</center>

Right when Youhei left me on charge of the booth.

“Ah. Onii-chan found!!”

When I looked in reaction of that familiar sounding voice, I found the yukata-clad figure of my sister with her eyelids closed in a >< fashion.

“He-hey. Isn’t it Manami?…”

Being greeted by my sister, realizing myself the stiffness of my unnatural greeting, I felt a somewhat uneasy feeling.

“Hee. Onii-chan is selling yo-yos at this place.”

“I’ve told you… Ain’t I helping with a friend’s shop?”

“I know. Ehehe. But, haven’t you done something bad to that friend? I’ve brought the promised friend♪”

“Eh?”

Could it be? Not that can’t…

“… Darn, you should stop telling jokes from time to time. It can’t be you’ve conveniently made a friend on such short a―”

As I stopped on my tracks, I noticed the existence of that girl right behind Manami.

… Could it be she’s a foreigner?

She was a striking girl with straight long blond hair dressed on a cute pink yukata. Judging from her height, she didn’t seem to be the same age as Manami.

With that height, I’d even say she’s still in elementary school.

Even lined up with my sister, she gave no feeling of being out of place, she may give an adult-like impression.

“Eeerm. The… Who’s that child?”

“What~!? Could it be that you’ve not noticed, onii-chan?”

“? What should I notice.”

“Isn’t this girl someone you know very well?”

“Don’t be stupid. What blonde acquaintance have I… Other than Iris, there’s no one.”

“…”

Seeing my sister’s clear expression of ‘you’ve said it’, a single possibility crossed my mind.

“Could it be you are… Iris?”

Shining golden hair and glittering red eyes.

Now that you say it, she had some likeness.

… But isn’t it normal not to realize?

She doesn’t wear her usual robe and she has let down her hair straight.

With her eyes lowered, the blonde beauty nodded with embarrassment.

“Fu… Laugh if thou wantst, Tamer.”

She let out a self-torturing smile.

“… Why would I?”

“Someone like me that stems from the noble bloodline of the dragons, so lowly… I look like a human lass… Isn’t that what thou art thinking?”

With a glance of understanding, Iris looked far away.

It seems like Iris is not pleased by her looks. But since to me it seemed like it suited her, I thought she looked cute.

“I don’t understand the circumstances very well, but… Unless you hate those looks, isn’t it fine?”

“Si-since I like this kind of looks…”

When asked, Iris, averting her gaze ended up speaking very softly.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p129.png|thumb]]

Maybe there’s some reason she can’t tell people?

“About that, Manami will tell you♪”

<nowiki>*GRIN</nowiki>*

Manami showed a devilish smile.

“… Wha.”

Iris, surprisingly losing her composure,

“Hu-human. Haven’t I instructed thee to keep silent about that in particular!?”

“Iris-chan, did you know?”

My sister’s face turned from devilish to demon-like.

“Humans, you know? They are treacherous beings. That’s why. Shouldn’t you not believe so much in them?”

“Th-Thou bastaaaaaaaard.”

“Haha…”

“You really do as you please too much, sister of mine…”

That’s some daredevilry. Not only Zonmi, you even pick fights with Iris…

With this and that―

I found what lead to Iris coming here.

<center>× × ×</center>

“―And, for that reason, since Iris-chan is too cute, I ended up unintentionally kidnapping her. Tehe.”

“Haah… Why have you…”

After listening to her story for a while―

Manami, heartbroken after the rejection of a date with her brother, in order to heal her heart, she headed to her usual sex toy store (there are several things to tsukkomi, but I spared them so as to let the story go on).

On the way.

It seems she found a girl in front of a stall for the festival looking intently at the baby castellas<ref>Bite-sized castellas. A castella is a traditional Japanese cake developed from the paõ de Castella brought by the Portuguese, currently known as paõ de Espanha, and similar to the French pain d’Espagne, the Italian pan di Spagna, the Romanian pandişpan, the Bulgarian пандишпа , the Greek Παντεσπάνι and the Turkish pandispanya (with all of them meaning ‘Spanish bread’, except the Japanese version that means Castilian bread, where Castile, Castella in Portuguese, is a medieval Spanish kingdom). The original sweet is the Spanish bizcocho (lit. biscuit, but means ‘sponge cake’), that’s made of eggs sugar and flour (and sometimes lard or butter). The main difference between bizcocho and castella is the addition of mizuame, a liquid sweetener made from starch that can also be eaten as candy and that solidifies when kneaded.</ref> as if wanting some.

To tell you the truth, it is the case that that girl was none other than Iris.

It seems that to someone who has lived up till now at the Netherworld like Iris, food from human world stalls looks very charming.

Nevertheless.

Since she lacked human world currency, she couldn’t do nothing but to be at loss.

And then Manami jauntily appeared. In exchange for treating her to the food from stalls, she asked her to come together to the festival as friends.

Like that, that’s the reason for a situation like today’s.

“I see. You’ve bribed her to become your friend.”

“Don’t say disgraceful things! Iris-chan and Manami as of recently do get along really well♪, right, Iris-chan?”

“… (Hmph)”

Iris, with scornful eyes, silently averted her glance.

Seems like she holds a grudge due to the recent betrayal.

“… Muu―”

Being unable of receiving endorsement, Manami, becoming sullen, got near Iris and whispered to her ear.

“(… Wait! That’s troubling, Iris-chan! You’re not saying what we’ve agreed on―)”

“(Fu―)”

“(Is something the matter?)”

“(Ridiculous. Surely, dostn’t thee think thou hast tamed me to that degree? The nature of the beings know as dragons is that of superior beings that don’t get attached to humans. They don’t mingle with lasses like―)”

“(Understood. I understand. Then, let’s make a bargain.)”

Manami rummaged inside her bag and took out a beautifully wrapped candied apple.

“(Mmm. What’s this golden shining offering!?)”

“(… To tell the truth, I had it reserved to eat it later.)”

“Hey. What the heck are you two whispering about?”

“… Fu. I can’t but acknowledge it. I’ve spent an eternity together with this human besides me―we’ve been long-time friends<ref>It says 百年来の友であったと (hyakunenrai no tomo de atta to).</ref>.”

“I have absolutely not bribed her, have I?”

And what was that short give and take interval?

… Be as it may, if I look how happy Iris is removing the wrap and stuffing her mouth with her recently received candied apple, I can guess.

“Witness it! Iris-chan and Manami had become friends before♪”

“No, no. Don’t matter what you say… I can’t acknowledge it.”

“It wasn’t a fraud.”

“Not matter how much I think…”

I sighed.

“How do I put it… If you had to ask someone, it hadn’t to be specifically Iris. Wouldn’t it have been faster if you had persuaded Zonmi, who lives at home?”

“That, are you being serious?”

“… It would help me a lot better if you lot got along better.”

“Absolutely not! Spending all day long besides that zombie girl! I could easily catch her zombie virus! It could rise a biohazard!”

“…”

Aah. It’s good that Zonmi is not here.

These snide remarks before the person in question… There’s no way I can tell her.

“… Fufu. What an interesting conversation. Mind if I join?”

A somewhat cold tone that seems wrapped in coldness.

“Zonmi!?”

Speak of the devil and it shall appear.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was Zonmi’s figure making such a silent pressure that anytime we’ll hear a thundering sound effect.

Isn’t this what’s called awkward?

Why among all girls around me… there are lots of these ‘unexpected places at unexpected moments’ ones, I wonder.

“You… Didn’t you say you wouldn’t come to the festival?”

“… Change of schedule. Since today there’s a bearable weather at the human world.”

“… I see.”

Heavy clouds. Chilly temperatures.

Today’s weather that a certain yo-yo balloon vendor called the worst condition, seems to be just fine to ghouls.

“Even so, how surprising.”

As Zonmi spoke with indifferent tone, the atmosphere was filled with tension.

“Could it be that to this place―even the red dragon has come?”

“Nu?”

“With an appearance like that… Judging from appearances, haven’t you got hooked to human world’s entertainment?”

Said Zonmi with a sarcastic tone.

That glance was filled with clear hostility.

… That’s right. Though those two are currently on a ceasefire, some time ago Zonmi and Iris engaged in battle to make a contract with me.

It may be that Zonmi keep her guard up against Iris.

Being recognized, Iris hastily hid her candied apple behind her back,

“Kukkuku. Thou seest, thou dostn’t know nothing.”

She dodged it while her forehead was filled in sweat.

However, isn’t it somewhat sad to dodge it with such a clichéd expression!

… Since candied apple is difficult to eat, there’s no other way, though.

“About that, Chiharu… Is the proposition from before still valid?”

“? Why so sudden.”

“To tell the truth, since before, what kind of thing are those so-called human world ‘festivals’―I’ve developed an unusual interest. ―That’s why, when I was invited by Chiharu before, it made me very happy.”

“… Is that so?”

“Yes. For that reason, let’s promptly go around these booths. Show me around the area, please.”

Zonmi continued with a “… This place is dangerous” in a weak voice.

It seems this girl is worried about me.

“Aah. If you say that―”

“<big>'''Wait a minute―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!'''</big>"

As I turned back while grabbed by Zonmi, Manami let out an ear-splitting shout.

“Wait a minute, what the heck!? I really don’t understand it!! Why has the flow gotten to the late-comer Zonmi<ref>Yes. She calls her by name.</ref> hogging a date with onii-chan!! It’s very weird!!”

“Aah. Yup. My bad… Since I’m sorry… Please stop taking out those knives in public.”

At worst, they could report us.

“Then, answer! Onii-chan, who do you want to go to the festival with!?”

“Just to be sure, is there no option of all of us going around together?”

“Only that is an absolute no!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p139.png|thumb]]

“Only that absolutely cannot be!”

“…”

These guys… They’ve said it in dubious harmony.

I don’t know if their relationship is that good or that bad.

…

……

Well, what do I do?

Speaking from my personal feelings, since going together only with Manami is not an option, that only leaves going with Zonmi, but… No doubt, things are not that easy.

If I choose Zonmi here, I feel that soon things will get messy.

No, I’ll affirm it. Things will absolutely get messy.

If I leave Iris and Manami alone with each other, my feelings won’t be at ease.

In some sense, they make the top one and two of the people more lacking in common sense on my surroundings.

Thinking about all of annoyances around me, it may be better to keep them under watch lest they cause some kind of trouble.

As a result, I’m at loss as to which option to choose.

“Understood. Then, let’s do this.”

The one who extended a helping hand (?) there was my sister.

“Let’s compete about who can catch the most yo-yo balloons and wager my brother!”

“… What?”

“Is that fair?”

“Wait a minute. Competing, you say… There’s no reason why Zonmi would agree to those ridiculous…”

“Understood. That match, I'll take it up.”

“Eeh!?”

“Why are you so surprised?”

“You sure, Zonmi? Did you agree to those nonsensical terms?”

“No. This time I have to give credit to her. Little sister’s idea is very logical.”

“Where exactly does it have the logic?…”

“Since it’s impossible for the pathologically indecisive Chiharu to choose one of the two parts.”

“That’s right. If we wait for my good-for-nothing onii-chan to make a decision, it’d be tomorrow.”

“… ‘roblem?”

If it’s about me, they agree magnificiently.

I see. When it comes at to what I’m thinking about, those two know it really well.

“Yosh. Then, we’ll start at the ‘reaaady, go’ signal.”

“Roger.”

“Time limit is five minutes. How about making a rule that if the thread we are holding breaks, you can no longer fish any balloons?”

“I mostly accept, but… Isn’t it unfair that you’re on charge for the starting signal? Chiharu, Could you be in charge of the signal?”

“… I don’t mind.”

“…”

“…”

The moment I answered, they turned their glances into those of battle.

As soon as both of them held their fishing lines, they firstly looked around thinking what targets [read: balloons] should they catch.

How’d I say it, Those two were shamelessly excited playing for free…

… Should I ask them to pay their fares later?

After that, as I unmotivately yelled ‘reaaaaady, go’, both of them started their battle fuses.

“Tamer… By the way, can I inquire thee something?”

“Yeah. What’s it?”

“It have been curious about it for a while, but… what the heck are those trinkets called yo-yo balloons?”

“Eeeeerm. Could it be there are no yo-yo balloons at the Netherworld?”

“… Well. At least at my colony they are unheard of.”

“There are.”

The one who answered in place of Iris, was Zonmi, who was fishing balloons with terrific handling.

“However… Speaking from the conclusion, it depends on the area. Since what’s called the Netherworld is pretty big.

Saying it differently, there are cultural differences similar to those on the human world.

Though around the central areas, one’s lifestyle is no different from that of the human world, there are still people who adhere to traditional lifestyles.”

“… I see.”

“By the way, there were where I lived. In my childhood, I played like this.”

While giving that fluid explanation, Zonmi got her fourth balloon of the day.

That manual ability has been polished without waste, it’s not something that comes in a day.

I see. It sure seems that yo-yo balloon fishing does exist at Netherworld.

“Muu…”

On the other hand, Manami was slightly behind having just caught her third.

Against Zonmi, who shows a surprising skill on an unexpected field, it seems she’s up to a hard fight.

“There’s no way. If possible, I didn’t want to employ this technique, but… Handing onii-chan to that zombie, as if!…”

“Fufu. What a sore loser. Do you think you can still turn the tables with this difference in balloons caught?”

“That… We won’t know until I try! I absolutely won’t give up till the very end! Ey!”

“!? That technique, could it be…”

Suddenly, Zonmi showed astonishment in front of the unleashed master technique.

Be that as it may, those two are very lively.

“It cannot be. Something like fishing two balloons at the same time… The fishing paper cannot possibly support the weight of the balloons…”

“Fufu. She can’t be catching two at a time! Come on! This little zombie doesn’t understand!”

Hey, hey.

“… Ku. Don’t talk in a grown-up fashion.”

“Come on. The true showdown starts now! I haven’t been playing with oniichan’s balls since five just for show♪”

“… Won’t those words raise many misunderstandings?”

Like mistaking it for ‘I’ve been playing ball games with onii-chan since I was five’<ref>She says she’s been sexually assaulting her brother. He says they may misunderstand that she has been playing soccer, basket, catch and the like with him.</ref>.

“Fufu. It seems I have no room for going easy. Should I really go at full strength, little sister?”

“… Mu. What do you mean?”

“Even so, it’s not easy to be a march to me when balls are involved!”

“Th-th at technique, could it be―!?”

From here on―I think both of them will engage in a great showdown without giving up an inch.

Perhaps. Surely. I feel.

Why can’t I say it with certainty―

That way. As a result of their absurdly heated up showdown, surely it would be a critical hit if Youhei returned with that timing.

If I told I didn’t expect it, it’d be a lie―

A rose-colored scenery unfolded before my eyes―the defenseless figures of two pretty girls.

Hey, hey. Are you lying?

That usually ridiculously on guard Zonmi that doesn’t even show the p in pantyflash… I’d say, the showdown in front of me may be dulling her awareness.

Her cautiousness has vanished like smoke.

The color was light blue.

Personally, when you talk to me about light blue what crosses my head are panties with light blue&white horizontal stripes―the so-called striped panties, but of course the straight-laced Zonmi won’t wear that kind of underwear fully aimed to moe.

Nevertheless.

Better than striped panties, I find these more charming.

The panties that Zonmi is wearing are rare jewels arranged with the orthodox white lace, but here they had an elegant yet oriental―irresistible charm.

If I had to liken Zonmi’s panties to something… I know.

An oasis in the middle of the desert!

For starters, the raw material is outstandingly good, but Zonmi’s pants that don’t forget tidiness as a standard, have something that strikes to the heart of the people of this generation of societal stress.

And then, let’s try looking at Manami.

Though Manami usually is totally erotic and lets out a smell that would draw away a narcotic inspection dog, being like Zonmi before absorbed on the showdown, she doesn’t look like she notices anything this way.

Let’s confess it.

Being rude, I shouldn’t be especially glad to see my sister’s panties when she would show them to me anytime I asked, but… Today is different.

For some reason… In this situation where I can take a peep without the other party noticing, it awakes on me a tremendously pleasant sensation.

Now that I think, before, when I ogled Kyouko’s panties at the girl’s toilet, it didn’t raise on me much excitement.

I’m grateful to you, Manami.

Thanks to you… I could take a step closer to the psychology of eros.

You’ve make me keenly realize that immorality is eroticism’s best spice .

The color was black.

As expected, you may think.

Probably… No absolutely. My little sister, unlike Zonmi, isn’t suited to innocent underwear. On the contrary, attacking me while wearing innocent underwear―the so-called gap-moe is a possibility, but naturally the risk is high.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p149.png|thumb]]

Thinking about it, I’d say it’s a risky choice.

If I had to liken Manami’s panties to something… I know.

A black hole from outer space!

As you think there’s no possible way in front of you, if you make a bad step―they have a tremendous suction power.

You will be sucked to a social death!

They have a dangerous borderline charm that no one can imitate. What the heck am I saying. I want to die.

I don’t know if it was answering my wish, but something came flying with good energy against my face.

“Guhah!?”

I unconsciously let out in a pathetic voice.

Looking at what was rolling on the ground, It was what was inside ramune<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ramune]</ref> bottles.

“Chiharu… What the heck is this…”

… What a bad timing.

Raising my face, isn’t that Youhei glaring at me with the face of a Rakshasa demon<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rakshasa]</ref> as if I was his family enemy?

“Youhei… Welcome back…”

As I said those carefully selected words, Youhei seemed to inhale a big chunk of air.

“Be careful! Zonmi-san, Little sister-san, this ero-kappa<ref>Kappas are a very perverted kind of turtle-like water spirits that like cucumbers and steal shirikodama, little spheres that humans supposedly have inside their asses.</ref>, isn’t he peeping inside your skirts!?”

This guy… He instantly sells his friend out!?

Like usual, he’s a fellow that changes his allegiances very easily.

“Wha” “Eh”

Engaged on the highest of their battle, Zonmi&Manami were left for a moment with their mouths agape and face of not understanding, but they soon realized the defenseless of their stance and, with their face bright red, pulling down the hems of their skirts,

“Chiharu… Until what lengths will you…”

“That’s mean onii-chan… If you asked… I would’ve show you to your hearts content…”

“Youhei, bastard. You promised! That you wouldn’t resent me if I hogged all of the pantyshots!!”

“Shut up, sex offender! The one who broke his promise first was you! As if Zonmi-san and little sister-san weren’t enough, you’ve just added a golden-haired loli as a harem member!”

“Ugh. Th-This. It’s not what it seems.”

“Ugaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Youhei interrupted me with a scream,

“You, die with a marble stuck on your throat!”

After spitting out that rejection sentence, he ran way full throttle.

From Youhei’s hand, I caught a second bottle of ramune that bumped into me.

Could it be, this guy… Did he go to buy me drink for my sake?

Seeing it like that… Though I haven’t done anything bad, I become a little remorseful.

“Well. What the heck is this?… Why don’t you explain it in detail? You… Perverted Daimaou<ref>Great Demon King.</ref>!”

“…”

I take back what I said. Thinking it with a cool head, I did something bad.

Never and nowhere, evil has never prospered.

After that, being harshly reprimanded I was made to bitterly realize that ‘… In this world there’s no way things so good can be true’.

<center>× × ×</center>

And then.

We had normal fun at the Saegusa festival.

About the incident from before, I was temporarily let out on parole under the single condition of “Today all day it’s my treat, you can eat anything you want to your heart’s content”.

Eh? Only that?

Well, you may have doubts, but I’d say the crux is on the words ‘on parole’. I believe they are currently gathering evidence.

First of all, we went to make the prayer that makes this festival’s main event.

Couples, parents with children, some people I think they form a school group and so were lined up before the shrine, so we ended up waiting 30 minutes for our tanzaku.

Once we received our wishing papers from priestess I’d say they were part-timers, we promptly went to hang them on the provided trees.

By the way, I’ll introduce what we all wrote.

Let my master become a top-class monster tamer. Zonmi

Huuum. As expected, ain’t that what Zonmi would say?

I think that, since we are at a festival, you could have written more lively things, but even here you show an honor student-like attitude.

Make my stature grow taller. I command thee. Iris

Why a command!?

Couldn’t you make it look a bit more like a wish…

However, what a surprise. Iris is concerned about her height…

Onii-chan and I have become one in body and soul. Manami

Why past tense!?

… Could it be that Manami burns with rivalry against the lovey-doveyness of Orihime and Hikoboshi?

Even if it’s like that, you shouldn’t made things up!

Let all the reajuus<ref>Person who is satisfied with his or her real (offline) life.</ref>, if possible, suffer horrible deaths. Y

By chance, that kind of tanzaku entered my sight.

It seems it’s written on a fashion so that expressly only the initial is used, but… Isn’t this one clearly Youhei’s!?

And, this most important tanzaku of mine―

Let everyone spend their lives with happy faces. Chiharu

Even if I say so myself, isn’t it too immature?

I’d rather write something a wish a bit more material―more mundane, but I felt it wouldn’t fit this formal a place.

Since I feared the girl’s stares, I felt it was safer to write something harmless.

And with this and that.

Having hung our tanzaku and gone around the stalls, we made our way to the river bank to see the closing event―the fireworks show.

Really, it would be good if there were seats left, but something so convenient is bound to not happen.

We chose the top of a suitable set of stone steps.

Despite there being still an hour before the start of the show, the area around the river was already crowded.

“What’s the matter? You’ve been looking disheartened for a while.”

Looking up to the starless night sky of the city area, Zonmi, who was sitting besides me, asked with a meek expression.

“… I’m only a bit tired.”

I won’t lie.

In fact, the tiredness from going around the stalls all day long may be part of the reason.

… No, wrong.

After all, I―can’t do anything other than worrying.

I keep being since last night unable to contact Kyouko―

Could it be she has normally attended the festival?

That’s what I hope, but it seems unlikely.

While I was going around the booths with the girls, I kept looking around, but I couldn’t find her.

This was a not very big neighborhood you could search around in a day.

Had Kyouko come to the festival, I’d surely have found her.

In that case she―where and what was she doing?

I somehow picture she’s crying alone, and it becomes an unbearable feeling.

“No way, is it.”

“… What?”

“Since it’s Chiharu, perhaps―are you thinking about the missing Nephilim?”

“…”

“As I thought, right on the mark? That she alone among all of us is missing―it’s unnatural.”

“That may be, but… Why did you know what I was thinking about?”

“Don’t look down on us. Could it be―you thought we didn’t notice?”

“What thing?”

Manami and Iris, sitting near, exchanged glances and smiled bitterly,

“Oniichan has been looking around restlessly all day long♪”

“―It’s impossible to keep any secret before me.”

“…”

Holy cow.

Do I have a face so easily to read?

It seems they’ve found out I’ve been all day long looking for Kyouko.

“What about I try to contact the Nephilim right now?”

“… Truth is, I’ve been calling her since yesterday, but it won’t connect.”

“In that case, why don’t you go directly to her home? There’s still more than 30 minutes until the fireworks. If you go now, won’t you make it in time?”

“!? I see. I still had that?”

If phone calls won’t connect, I can go directly to her home.

Living on this times of cell-phone correspondence, that choice slipped my mind.

“Even so, it’s very weird.”

“What?”

“That each and everyone of you read my mind. It can’t be that all of you have spent all day looking at my face.”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“… Oi. Why the sudden silence?”

“Really, you, until what lengths will you…”

Zonmi, sighing deeply with a perplexed expression,

“Go now. Because later it will be a bother to scold that outcast Nephilim.”

“… Understood. Thanks.”

With a word of thanks, I thoroughly started to run along the riverside.

I see. That’s right.

If we are all gathered, that only her is missing… It’s not natural that someone seems to be excluded from the group alone.

If we come together to the festival, it won’t be difficult to make a chance to strike a talk with her.

And then I could ask her about last night.

And then everything will go smoothly.

The me right now unconsciously thought those things.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2013-12-07T07:29:31Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=25}}

==Chapter 5: On the night of the festival==

June 7th. Saturday.

At last, the day of the Saegusa festival has come.

What will be the impact of yesterday’s sudden evening shower?

Today’s temperature is 21ºC<ref>Around 70º F.</ref>. Under the shade to protect from the heat of these last days, dressed in casual T-shirt and jeans, it feels a bit unpleasantly chilly.

“Mister. One try, please.”

“Thanks for your patronage.”

Receiving in payment two 100 yen coins, I handed in return two paper fishing rods with a W-shaped hook.

I wonder why are we blessed with this cool weather.

In the usual yearly hubbub of the Saegusa festival, Youhei’s yo-yo fishing booth seems to be unexpectedly popular.

Customers are mainly elementary schoolers accompanied by their parents, but surprisingly there are lots of female middle school customers of age no different from ours.

Despite that. At first glance it seems there aren’t any that fits our desired stats―

We have yet to fulfill our original purpose.

“Ugaaah!? There hasn’t come even one customer with a skirt!?”

At midday, when no customers came.

Having reached the top of his anger, Youhei, besides me, vented his dissatisfaction.

“Well, temperature has dropped eight degrees<ref>14 to 15 in Fahrenheit degrees.</ref> since yesterday. Isn’t it obvious that miniskirts-wearing customers won’t come?”

“Ku… Why, if yesterday it was awfully hot, had today became cooleeeeer!”

“I too wonder about that…”

“Girls are girls! They had to come,all of them in trousers only because temperatures have slightly dropped! Don’t you lot have any pride!?”

“… What pride.”

Not being able to follow the nonsensical contents of his speech, I still could understand Youhei’s feelings.

The carefully planned plot to see pantyshots was obstructed by the uncertainty of the luck factor from the weather― On that, I have to agree.

“Chiharu… I will take revenge!”

“Why so sudden.”

“I’ll smash all those girls that raise the set temperature on the classroom’s cooler at their whim without reading the mood!”

“…”

Oh, Lord. Forgive Youhei, who has somehow strayed.

I dare say, under extreme circumstances where he doesn’t know if he’s angry or mad at someone, his feelings are in disarray.

The talk steadily progressed on a totally unrelated direction.

“Darn it. Why do girls overcome boy’s opposition to rise the temperature of the cooler, I wonder.”

“Don’t you know!? Don’t girls and boys feel temperatures differently?”

“Moreover, what’s with that girl-oriented fashion that adamantly makes them dress scantily? By dressing scantily, not saying how can they protect against cold with that minimal blankets, isn’t there something called etiquette?”

“What you’re saying, well… I don’t really get it, but…”

At least, that from now doesn’t have any relation?

“And you say that being very hot is not enough reason for boys to attend classes naked!!”

“How much more will you stretch that topic?!”

“… That’s all. My bad. I got carried away.”

“Yep. No problem.”

“Let’s cool our heads by changing the mood. Chiharu… While I’m away buying some drinks, I’ll leave the stall in your hands.”

“… Are you sure? While I’m manning the booth, can’t a girl wearing a skirt come here?”

Youhei, with his hands on his hips, let out a magnificient laugh,

“Gahahaha! Don’t worry about it. Chiharu… Without regarding all the pretty girls around you, you’ve decided to stick with me. That made me really glad.”

“That’s why… Even if you hog all the pantyshots from pretty girls, I won’t resent you.”

“Youhei…!”

I unconsciously let out an admiration voice.

As I thought, this guy is unshakable, I feel a mysterious sense of security when I’m with him.

In truth, I only came with him because I had nothing better to do…

But since it’s gotten this far, it’s too late to tell him.

<center>× × ×</center>

Right when Youhei left me on charge of the booth.

“Ah. Onii-chan found!!”

When I looked in reaction of that familiar sounding voice, I found the yukata-clad figure of my sister with her eyelids closed in a >< fashion.

“He-hey. Isn’t it Manami?…”

Being greeted by my sister, realizing myself the stiffness of my unnatural greeting, I felt a somewhat uneasy feeling.

“Hee. Onii-chan is selling yo-yos at this place.”

“I’ve told you… Ain’t I helping with a friend’s shop?”

“I know. Ehehe. But, haven’t you done something bad to that friend? I’ve brought the promised friend♪”

“Eh?”

Could it be? Not that can’t…

“… Darn, you should stop telling jokes from time to time. It can’t be you’ve conveniently made a friend on such short a―”

As I stopped on my tracks, I noticed the existence of that girl right behind Manami.

… Could it be she’s a foreigner?

She was a striking girl with straight long blond hair dressed on a cute pink yukata. Judging from her height, she didn’t seem to be the same age as Manami.

With that height, I’d even say she’s still in elementary school.

Even lined up with my sister, she gave no feeling of being out of place, she may give an adult-like impression.

“Eeerm. The… Who’s that child?”

“What~!? Could it be that you’ve not noticed, onii-chan?”

“? What should I notice.”

“Isn’t this girl someone you know very well?”

“Don’t be stupid. What blonde acquaintance have I… Other than Iris, there’s no one.

“…”

Seeing my sister’s clear expression of ‘you’ve said it’, a single possibility crossed my mind.

“Could it be you are… Iris?”

Shining golden hair and glittering red eyes.

Now that you say it, she had some likeness.

… But isn’t it normal not to realize?

She doesn’t wear her usual robe and she has let down her hair straight.

With her eyes lowered, the blonde beauty nodded with embarrassment.

“Fu… Laugh if thou wantst, Tamer.”

She let out a self-torturing smile.

“… Why would I?”

“Someone like me that stems from the noble bloodline of the dragons, so lowly… I look like a human lass… Isn’t that what thou art thinking?”

With a glance of understanding, Iris looked far away.

It seems like Iris is not pleased by her looks. But since to me it seemed like it suited her, I thought she looked cute.

“I don’t understand the circumstances very well, but… Unless you hate those looks, isn’t it fine?”

“Si-since I like this kind of looks…”

When asked, Iris, averting her gaze ended up speaking very softly.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p129.png|thumb]]

Maybe there’s some reason she can’t tell people?

“About that, Manami will tell you♪”

<nowiki>*GRIN</nowiki>*

Manami showed a devilish smile.

“… Wha.”

Iris, surprisingly losing her composure,

“Hu-human. Haven’t I instructed thee to keep silent about that in particular!?”

“Iris-chan, did you know?”

My sister’s face turned from devilish to demon-like.

“Humans, you know? They are treacherous beings. That’s why. Shouldn’t you not believe so much in them?”

“Th-Thou bastaaaaaaaard.”

“Haha…”

“You really do as you please too much, sister of mine…”

That’s some daredevilry. Not only Zonmi, you even pick fights with Iris…

With this and that―

I found what lead to Iris coming here.

<center>× × ×</center>

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2013-12-05T05:58:10Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 4: Recollections of a certain summer day==

That night, I had a dream.

A dream that I was aware I was dreaming.

I’ve heard of it on the TV or somewhere. I think they are called lucid dreams?

People say that lucid dreams can be manipulated to attempt thing like ‘Let’s do naughty things inside a dream!’, but of course I ‘m not able of that kind of skillful behavior.

The most I can do is to wake up inside the lucid dream and see the events from the perspective of a third party.

The contents of my dreams are mostly reminiscences of past events.

I don’t have a clue why, but—like when I blacklisted the mail I received from the IMA, to the somewhat forgetful me I’d say it’s very handy (it may be my chance to remember things I thought I’d forgotten).

This time it’s from when I was in my last year of elementary school—

That day I went to the Saegusa festival.

“Don’t wanna! I… don’t want to be apart from Chiharu-kun!”

A scream that seemed squeezed out from the depths of the throat.

At my side, clad in a yukata—seemingly a bit less stylish than currently, the Kyouko back from elementary school.

This was the place of our memories.

Midway uphill and removed from the core of the festival, a not very known spot that was perfect to see the fireworks.

“Don’t be unreasonable. Even if you say you don’t like it, nothing can be done against family issues, right?”

“But… But…”

“Besides, mom said it, right? Even if we move out… We’ll be back in a year or so. It’s not like we won’t meet again.”

Around five years ago.

Due to my mother’s job, I was out of my hometown for about a year.

Thinking it now. That time, how harsh were the words I told the girl before my eyes?

Back then our relationship was somewhat different from what’s called ‘friendship’.

That was… Without mincing the words, it was ‘dependence’.

The Kyouko from back then was like a chick that took for its parent the first person it saw after birth, she followed me.

“One year is too long. Since Chiharu-kun is so forgetful… You’ll probably end up forgetting about me…”

“Don’t worry. Since I won’t forget you.”

“I don’t have a reason to believe in those words!”

“I won’t forget.”

“Liar! You may say that, but since you are Chiharu-kun… It’s in you to forget your promises!”

Ueh. How much do you not trust me…

But of course I think my memory is only up to about that.

“I won’t hand Chiharu-kun to no one. I won’t!”

With big fat tears on her eyes, Kyouko grabbed my sleeve.

Yup. How weak she was…

She hasn’t changed in the least. Once Kyouko decides something, in that case her obstinacy won’t let her budge a bit.

Once we get to this point, there’s no convincing her.

What? Now that I think, if that’s true… What was with that incident of the past?

How did I break through that situation back then?

…

……

Let’s speak from the results.

Where the sentence I spurted to Kyouko that time is concerned, as it competes for the first, second rank on my dark history, was something that could kill me from embarrassment.

“Kyouko. What day is today?”

“…? What day… July 7th. It obviously is Tanabata.”

“Yeah. That’s right. Today’s the once a year day Orihime and Hikoboshi can meet…

It’s a bit like us two right now. That’s why—let’s make a wish.”

“… Like what?”

“In short… Like this.”

I took a tanzaku from the bag and started to write a sentence with a pen.

‘So that Kyouko and I can be together forever.’

Gyaaaaa. My head hurts…

That’s right, I did something like that…

I think I understand now why I had forgotten it until now.

If I remembered something so embarrassing, my self would crumble in an instant.

“… I’m glad. This tanzaku… I’ll treasure it forever.”

… Are you for real?

Could it be that Kyouko… Is weak against this kind of conceited remarks?

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p107.png|thumb]]

“Th-the truth is, me too. I was also about to make something for today’s festival, but…”

Saying that, Kyouko took out a tanzaku of the same size as mine—

The moment I leant over to see what was written in it, my senses went back to reality.

…

……

That time, what was the wish that Kyouko had written on the tanzaku?

Though I feel that it was something I absolutely mustn’t forget, that it was something very precious to me, as I’ve awaken from the dream, there’s no way to check.

<center>× × ×</center>

Once I woke up—I was on top of my bed, chained from the four limbs.

“Good grief. This pattern once again?…”

Sad, isn’t it?

Though a normal person would have slim involvement with situations like this, to me, this… State of being bound by chains and handcuffs was a usual thing no different from a mid-morning coffee break.

When, sighing, I reminisced how things got this way—

I could easily pinpoint the culprit.

That was… Right after I finished my dinner.

After drinking the coffee Manami made me, my memory was totally blank.

In other words… It should be that.

Darn. That Manami… She always does as she pleases!

“… You’ve woken up.”

However—

What entered my view—was an unforeseen scene.

There was the negligée-clad figure of my childhood friend.

… Furthermore, it’s not an ordinary negligée.

The thinness of the fabric that clung to Kyouko—being a see-through material, if you look closely, from the gaps on the lacy weave you could catch glimpses of her pale pink underwear.

“Sorry... I couldn't think of anything else.”

“Erm. What the heck is this for…?”

“Though this time I strayed from the usual pattern and tried to choose an adult-like underwear. Does it… Suit me?”

“…”

Ignoring my question, Kyouko asked me with uneasiness in her glance.

Let’s say it clearly. Suiting her or not… I think it’s of a level on a completely different dimension.

Sexy.

Could it be that until now I never regarded Kyouko as ‘someone of the other sex’?

The negligée-clad figure of Kyouko is charming and has power enough to make my reasoning crumble.

“Strayed from the usual pattern, you say… Could it be that you still hold a grudge about that time?”

“Of course. Didn’t you hurt my womanly pride?”

“If that’s the case, then sorry. I’ve apologized. So put some clothes on and remove these bindings asap.”

“… Sorry. I can’t do that.”

“Why!?”

“Why, you ask… Because then it will be a hindrance for snatching Haru’s chastity, ain’t I right?”

“… Ah.”

I’ve noticed too late.

In this situation that can’t be seen as nothing other than two people alone on the same bed… I can’t offer any kind of resistance.

Eeerm. Let’s cool our head.

Could this be… What’s called a desperate crisis?

“Wait! Explain to me first what’s happening!”

“Haru, did you know?”

Whispering into my ear,

“I haven’t gotten serious yet.”

Kyouko suddenly leant on me, covering me like a blanket.

Soft. And she smelt very good.

In a single breath, her face got closer.

We were at a distance where simply by breathing a bit, both our lips would met.

Even if I try to resist—since my body is numb, I can’t move.

Could this too be the doing of the drug? If I could move my body a bit, maybe I could break through…

For what it counts, Kyouko grabbed my shirt.

I felt like a carp being cut apart on top of a chopping board.

This is bad. This is bad. This is bad.

My first time will be a reverse rape by my childhood friend… It can’t be more pathetic.

… Mm, wait.

While thinking on a plan to break through, a question suddenly surfaced on my mind.

Why am I so unhappy, to begin with?

Kyouko… It’s crystal clear that, judging only by looks, my childhood friend is quite the beauty.

… No, let’s stop running away by saying ‘only by looks’.

I do realize she’s truly hardworking—she’s equally beautiful inside.

And that’s not my subjective opinion.

Her popularity at school is enough proof.

Apart from her, there’s no other charming girl that will say she’ll snatch my chastity.

Shouldn’t I be thankful? Wouldn’t it be better that I, for the sake of future reference, gave up in a manly way?

“… Ng.”

Right when my thoughts had turned to a mood of resignation.

Kyouko, sighing as if she had realized something, stopped the hand she had been moving until then.

“Th-that pendant…”

“Mm…?”

Most likely—it must have fallen into her view while opening my shirt.

Right when Kyouko saw the pendant I was wearing, she looked like she was surprised, her eyes round.

“Wh-why are you…”

“…Aah, this? It looks like a very old thing, but, recently, it appeared while tidying my room.”

“…”

Could this be my chance?

I have totally no idea of the reason why, but it seems like a certain fact that this pendant is Kyouko’s weak point.

Clinging to a ray of hope, I connected a rapid-fire barrage of words.

“For some reason I couldn’t get rid of it and tried wearing it, but… Does it suit me?”

“… It’s nothing. I don’t think that’s possible, but…”

Kyouko muttered shortly, as if not interested.

However. I didn’t miss it.

Just now, Kyouko’s appearance was clearly unusually agitated.

As soon as her bodily temperature rose, her hands and feet started trembling.

Why this timing?

Could it be Kyouko knows something about this pendant?

… No, we can also think of it backwards.

The attitude of firmness she had until a while ago seems weird.

For what reason? Being acquainted since elementary school is not for show.

She’s not like a certain little sister of mine. Kyouko, by nature, is not able of this—sneak love-making visiting<ref>Yobai, an ancient Japanese custom that’s being lost and consists on sneaking stark naked into a woman’s bedroom at night to have sex.</ref> as she pleases as if she went to buy an ice-cream from the convenience store.

“!?”

And, I did notice.

A single tear fell from Kyouko’s eye.

I see. That’s right.

At that time, I was convinced.

Her current behavior is clearly not on her own volition—

If I think it for a bit, it’s obvious. When a boy and a girl love each other, it’s not likely that the girl would engage in this kind of sneak love-making visiting as she pleases, I believe.

…

……

While it could be, it’s no more than a supposition.

The bentou, the girl’s toilet.

Both of the recent incidents Kyouko caused may be related to the current one.

—In any case, something must be happening.

There should be some deep-rooted cause to Kyouko’s weird behavior—

Though my body is far from being in best condition, thanks to the long chatting, it seems it’s become considerably better than a while ago.

If it’s in this condition, perhaps—

By using the one special skill I fostered by growing with sad family circumstances—the Getting Free of Bounds technique.

“Sorry, Kyouko. I can’t return your feelings.”

“You are bad knowing when to give up.”

She resolutely said over her shoulder,

“Have you forgotten perhaps your standing? If I felt inclined to respect your intentions… We wouldn’t have got to this.”

“That may be true. However, you too have forgotten something.”

“… What?”

Cooling my head, I, showing off— said quite the cool sentence.

“My bad, I— haven’t I for 16 years been protecting my chastity from my little sister?”

And, as I bent all the joint of my body on impossible angles.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>CRACK, CRACK* *SNAP, SNAP* *CREACK, CREAK*

That way, sounds like taken out from a manga echoed through my room.

“I-impossible…”

“Did you know? About living beings. Don’t they evolve in order to adapt to their surroundings?”

“E-even so. A regular human… Better, any living being able to bend its joints like that—eeeeeeeeeeh!?”

Kyouko was in a state of bare surprise before my shocking squirming motions suitable of a soft-bodied being.

Do-don’t look at me as if I weren’t human… If pushed, I’d say, aren’t you lot better further removed from humans?

I missed you… MAI HANDO<ref>Original english, should mean “my hand(s)”.</ref>.

I was deeply moved by my arms that were fixed at my back by the handcuffs.

Following that, bringing the cuffs to my mouth, I bit them off.

“I see. I… Made a mistake.”

Kyouko, once I managed to break free from my restrictions, sobbed and sighed while facing no one.

“Why have you behaved so stupidly…?”

“I cannot say. If you knew, you’ll surely become disillusioned.”

“…”

Clearly having many things I want to say to her, once I saw her face, my words thawed inside my throat like ice.

“Let’s say the truth. Not even I understand it. But, you know, even if I was making a mistake, if I keep trying without giving up, surely a way will open itself. That’s what I feel.”

“…”

“Aaah. This kind of half-baked one is the worst pattern. It’s repulsive, right?”

“… You see, Kyouko.”

The thing that keeps bothering her is not a skin-deep obstacle.

“If something bothers you, I want you to consult it with me. If it’s me, I think I’ll surely will be able to support you.”

“…”

Kyouko, for an instant, opened her eyes wide in surprise, but quickly abruptly averting her sight,

“I’m sorry… Since there’s nothing I can say to you…”

A word of apology. Picking up her uniform that had fallen to the ground, she dashed out in an unladylike manner.

…

……

What the heck was all that, I wonder.

I’ve known Kyouko for a long time, but I feel that being rejected so obstinately is a first up to date.

Looking in reaction to a big thunder, the scenery was blanketed by bullet-like raindrops.

It seems tonight will pour.

June 6th.

The night before the Saegusa festival.

Having an uncomfortable feeling that I couldn’t get rid of, I spent all night awake.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 4

2013-12-03T13:16:01Z

Scr.zero: /* Chapter 4: Recollections of a certain summer day */

{{Incomplete|percentage=58}}
==Chapter 4: Recollections of a certain summer day==

That night, I had a dream.

A dream that I was aware I was dreaming.

I’ve heard of it on the TV or somewhere. I think they are called lucid dreams?

People say that lucid dreams can be manipulated to attempt thing like ‘Let’s do naughty things inside a dream!’, but of course I ‘m not able of that kind of skillful behavior.

The most I can do is to wake up inside the lucid dream and see the events from the perspective of a third party.

The contents of my dreams are mostly reminiscences of past events.

I don’t have a clue why, but—like when I blacklisted the mail I received from the IMA, to the somewhat forgetful me I’d say it’s very handy (it may be my chance to remember things I thought I’d forgotten).

This time it’s from when I was in my last year of elementary school—

That day I went to the Saegusa festival.

“Don’t wanna! I… don’t want to be apart from Chiharu-kun!”

A scream that seemed squeezed out from the depths of the throat.

At my side, clad in a yukata—seemingly a bit less stylish than currently, the Kyouko back from elementary school.

This was the place of our memories.

Midway uphill and removed from the core of the festival, a not very known spot that was perfect to see the fireworks.

“Don’t be unreasonable. Even if you say you don’t like it, nothing can be done against family issues, right?”

“But… But…”

“Besides, mom said it, right? Even if we move out… We’ll be back in a year or so. It’s not like we won’t meet again.”

Around five years ago.

Due to my mother’s job, I was out of my hometown for about a year.

Thinking it now. That time, how harsh were the words I told the girl before my eyes?

Back then our relationship was somewhat different from what’s called ‘friendship’.

That was… Without mincing the words, it was ‘dependence’.

The Kyouko from back then was like a chick that took for its parent the first person it saw after birth, she followed me.

“One year is too long. Since Chiharu-kun is so forgetful… You’ll probably end up forgetting about me…”

“Don’t worry. Since I won’t forget you.”

“I don’t have a reason to believe in those words!”

“I won’t forget.”

“Liar! You may say that, but since you are Chiharu-kun… It’s in you to forget your promises!”

Ueh. How much do you not trust me…

But of course I think my memory is only up to about that.

“I won’t hand Chiharu-kun to no one. I won’t!”

With big fat tears on her eyes, Kyouko grabbed my sleeve.

Yup. How weak she was…

She hasn’t changed in the least. Once Kyouko decides something, in that case her obstinacy won’t let her budge a bit.

Once we get to this point, there’s no convincing her.

What? Now that I think, if that’s true… What was with that incident of the past?

How did I break through that situation back then?

…

……

Let’s speak from the results.

Where the sentence I spurted to Kyouko that time is concerned, as it competes for the first, second rank on my dark history, was something that could kill me from embarrassment.

“Kyouko. What day is today?”

“…? What day… July 7th. It obviously is Tanabata.”

“Yeah. That’s right. Today’s the once a year day Orihime and Hikoboshi can meet…

It’s a bit like us two right now. That’s why—let’s make a wish.”

“… Like what?”

“In short… Like this.”

I took a tanzaku from the bag and started to write a sentence with a pen.

‘So that Kyouko and I can be together forever.’

Gyaaaaa. My head hurts…

That’s right, I did something like that…

I think I understand now why I had forgotten it until now.

If I remembered something so embarrassing, my self would crumble in an instant.

“… I’m glad. This tanzaku… I’ll treasure it forever.”

… Are you for real?

Could it be that Kyouko… Is weak against this kind of conceited remarks?

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p107.png|thumb]]

“Th-the truth is, me too. I was also about to make something for today’s festival, but…”

Saying that, Kyouko took out a tanzaku of the same size as mine—

The moment I leant over to see what was written in it, my senses went back to reality.

…

……

That time, what was the wish that Kyouko had written on the tanzaku?

Though I feel that it was something I absolutely mustn’t forget, that it was something very precious to me, as I’ve awaked from the dream, there’s no way to check.

<center>× × ×</center>

Once I woke up—I was on top of my bed, chained from the four limbs.

“Good grief. This pattern once again?…”

Sad, isn’t it?

Though a normal person would have slim involvement with situations like this, to me, this… State of being bound by chains and handcuffs was a usual thing no different from a mid-morning coffee break.

When, sighing, I reminisced how things got this way—

I could easily pinpoint the culprit.

That was… Right after I finished my dinner.

After drinking the coffee Manami made me, my memory was totally blank.

In other words… It should be that.

Darn. That Manami… She always does as she pleases!

“… You’ve woken up.”

However—

What entered my view—was an unforeseen scene.

There was the negligée-clad figure of my childhood friend.

… Furthermore, it’s not an ordinary negligée.

The thinness of the fabric that clung to Kyouko—being a see-through material, if you look closely, from the gaps on the lacy weave you could catch glimpses of her pale pink underwear.

“Sorry... I couldn't think of anything else.”

“Erm. What the heck is this for…?”

“Though this time I strayed from the usual pattern and tried to choose an adult-like underwear. Does it… Suit me?”

“…”

Ignoring my question, Kyouko asked me with uneasiness in her glance.

Let’s say it clearly. Suiting her or not… I think it’s of a level on a completely different dimension.

Sexy.

Could it be that until now I never regarded Kyouko as ‘someone of the other sex’?

The negligée-clad figure of Kyouko is charming and has power enough to make my reasoning crumble.

“Strayed from the usual pattern, you say… Could it be that you still hold a grudge about that time?”

“Of course. Didn’t you hurt my womanly pride?”

“If that’s the case, the sorry. I’ve apologized. So put some clothes on and remove these bindings asap.”

“… Sorry. I can’t do that.”

“Why!?”

“Why, you ask… Because then it will be a hindrance for snatching Haru’s chastity, ain’t I right?”

“… Ah.”

I’ve noticed too late.

In this situation that can’t be seen as nothing other than two people alone on the same bed… I can’t offer any kind of resistance.

Eeerm. Let’s cool our head.

Could this be… What’s called a desperate crisis?

“Wait! Explain to me first what’s happening!”

“Haru, did you know?”

Whispering into my ear,

“I haven’t gotten serious yet.”

Kyouko suddenly leant on me, covering me like a blanket.

Soft. And she smelt very good.

In a single breath, her face got closer.

We were at a distance where simply by breathing a bit, both our lips would met.

Even if I try to resist—since my body is numb, I can’t move.

Could this too be the doing of the drug? If I could move my body a bit, maybe I could break through…

For what it counts, Kyouko grabbed my shirt.

I felt like a carp being cut apart on top of a chopping board.

This is bad. This is bad. This is bad.

My first time will be a reverse rape by my childhood friend… It can’t be more pathetic.

… Mm, wait.

While thinking on a plan to break through, a question suddenly surfaced on my mind.

Why am I so unhappy, to begin with?

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-11-30T05:16:57Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=80}}

==Chapter 3: Honey Trap==

Since I don’t know from where to start, let’s go in order for the time being.

Before my eyes there is a female pervert.

How unexpected. It seems I was greatly mistaken.

About the being called female pervert, until now. I believed they were beings that only lived inside male phantasies, but that was a great mistake.

Thinking a bit about it, it’s obvious, but seeing that beings like dragons and ghouls surprisingly do exist in reality, there’s no reason why female perverts won’t.

Nevertheless.

No, indeed.

That there was a female pervert so close to me… I didn’t expect it.

“What are you doing…? Kyouko.”

Totally overflowing with uneasiness, I said the name of my childhood friend.

“Eerrm. What… You don’t get it?”

“…”

Let’s rewind and reassess the situation.

It’s lunch break. I was dragged by Kyouko into the women’s toilet at the back of the school.

Currently, in front of me, I see my childhood friend with her skirt rolled up and flaunting her panties to me.

I-I don’t think you understand what I’m saying……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

This sudden plot twist would leave even Polna•ff<ref>Jean Pierre Polnareff, a character from JoJo’s Bizare Adventures.</ref> speechless.

“I can… See your panties.”

“… Errm. That’s all?”

“That’s all.”

“Th-that can’t be all! Isn’t there something!? Like feelings!”

“Why should I tell you what I feel when I see your pasnties!?”

“Ugh! That’s…”

Being questioned, Kyouko became flustered,

“Uuu. Saying that any boy should fall once they are shown panties… Manami-chan, you liar…”

With her skirt still rolled up, she muttered something.

I don’t know what’s happening, but since I can’t bear seeing her like this.

“… Understood. I’ll tell you. Listen.”

“Eh…?”

“Since I’ll tell you my feelings on seeing your panties… Don’t make that face.”

“Really!?”

It’s a deep mystery why she’s so happy, but Kyouko let out a smile like a flower in bloom.

Ughh…

Really… What have we been talking about since a while ago?

A situation of being forced to reveal my feelings on seeing her panties… I really don’t know what her aim is.

“How should I put it, it’s repetitive.”

“… What?”

A really big question mark floated over Kyouko’s head.

“Aah. Errm. I’ve said repetitive, haven’t I? I meant it as repetitive on the good sense. I don’t think you should be bothered by it…”

“Repetitive on the good sense what!?”

“… Not the ones you’re specifically wearing right now, those pastel color with pink and yellow and such with a frilly ribbon ones.”

“…So, so it’s like that. But, is it something that boys like, after all?”

“Of course. I’d say it’s a genre with established popularity, but…”

“You don’t agree!?”

“Frankly, I’m personally fed up… First thing first, will wearing them like that rejoice boys? Doesn’t it defeat the original purpose? I’d say this sense of security is a no-go.”

“…”

“So, if you first take the boy to a safe location, that’s a weak pattern. Besides, I have no complaints against the staple genre, but do you only wear that kind?”

“…”

“Katsudon<ref>Breaded pork over a bowl of white rice.</ref> is delicious, but if you eat nothing but it, won’t you get bored for sure?

To begin with. Am I not accustomed to see your underwear… Ah!”

Darn.

I was so engrossed talking about my well-liked topic of panties that I’ve ran my mouth.

It could be—that I’ve unknowingly hurt Kyouko.

I see. I lack delicacy.

How could I liken a girl’s panties to katsudon… I’m the worst.

It should be at least macaron or tiramisu… One of those posh desserts…

As I expected, Kyouko lowered her sight and with her shoulders seemingly trembling,

“Uwaaaaa! Haru, you moroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!"

With teary eyes, she ran away full throttle.

Alone. I’ve been left alone at the girl’s restroom.

“Errrm. What was that?”

That Kyouko. What the heck does she pretend?

If you thought about showing me your panties out of the blue, that you ran away with teary eyes… No matter what, I can’t think it’s a sane reaction.

Both yesterday’s bentou and today’s panties clearly give me bad vibes.

But, since I won’t get nothing no matter how hard I think about it,

“Well, recently weather has gone hotter…”

Saying that… Is that it?

With that half-baked reflection, I directed a pitiful glance to the gradually shrinking back of my childhood friend.

<center>× × ×</center>

After class. While answering to the booklet with past questions of the Center Test I just bought at the school library, once I went home, the sun was setting.

Being alone, I started thinking about many things.

About dinner. About school. About friends.

… About if I’d dedicate myself on being a monster tamer from now on.

I walk on the white lines of the asphalt at twilight.

If I manage to reach home while only stepping on the white lines… I feel like something good is bound to happen tomorrow.

I know.

I feel, however, good things don’t come so easily.

Since chances are good that by tomorrow I’d forget this from today, there’s no way to prove it.

Even so, I like to do this kind of pointless things when I’m alone.

“…?”

Before the park I’ve gone countless times as a child.

My sight fell on a single spot. A single girl was lost in her thoughts on the swings.

Golden hair fixed in rather short twintails.

A dull red robe that seemed taken straight out a fantasy world.

Those eyes were of a crimson that overshadowed the current sunset sky.

“Iris?”

The one there is the red dragon girl I exchanged promises to make a contract with.

Iris Scarlet Lindblum. That was she.

“That voice… The tamer?”

Iris stopped swinging and turned her face in my direction.

… Am I overthinking things?

That face, is not of her usual haughtiness, it feels like she’s thinking hard about something.

“.. I see. It had totally slipped my mind. Now that I ponder, thy nest lays on the vicinity.”

“…”

Nest, she says.

When talking with Iris, her usual sense of Japanese language makes me nuts.

“By the way, Iris, why are you in the area? Could it be you’ve covered all this distance to come to see me?”

“Nice jest, coming to accompany idlers like you.<ref>In plural, so “you”.</ref>”

“Haha…”

But I think it’s more of an idler the one who’s playing on the swings at the park in broad daylight.

“I have a reason to come to this area. And that’s—to inquire about a certain someone.”

“A certain someone?”

As I parroted her words as a question, Iris’s eyes became harsh.

“The Monster Tamer of the Catastrophe. The name is Noelle North Norm. Five years ago… She’s one of the key persons on the slaughtering of my tribe.”

“!?”

The next instant. I felt like that name would shake like nothing the foundations of what was until now your usual everyday.

The monster tamers engaged in crime of abuse of monsters—

Black Tamers.

Just the other day I fought against one of those Black Tamers that wanted to get his hands on the dragon blood.

… Could I have been mistaken until now?

A peaceful everyday. A world at peace.

To me those are no more than a house of cards.

Not even an instant.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p091.png|thumb]]

If they resent me because of last day’s battle—you could say my life is currently on grave danger 24/7.

“It seems adequate to suppose our foes won’t let the recent skirmish slip out. It could be we have found the trace of some unknown bigwig.”

“… Then, Iris, what will you do once you’ve found that guy?”

“Thou dostn’t have to ask. The moment I met him, I shall tear him apart. Since to me, from the very start… That has been my objective in life.”

“…”

Shouldn’t I say something to her?

‘Since revenge will bear nothing, stop it.’

‘Since killing people is bad, stop it.’

If I act as an ally of justice, it’ll be easy to spit out a sensible reasoning.

Nevertheless.

The people who can say that kind of lip service are the ones who are living in bliss.

I have a question.

Let’s say, those lawyers and jurist that right now are arguing against the current death penalty.

If one of their relatives was murdered by a total stranger for selfish reasons, could they still stand for their beliefs with the same conviction?

Since I don’t want to pose as an ally of justice by brandishing the prevailing view—

I won’t deny her.

“… I see. That’s good.”

As I let out my honest opinion, Iris made a face as if she was not convinced,

“… Unexpected. Being thee, won’t you exercise unnecessary meddling and suggest me to stop?”

“That’s the life you’ve decided on. Even If it was wrong, I’m not qualified to deny it.”

“Good. It seems thou hast grown up whilst I was not looking.”

“However, let me tell you a single thing.”

<nowiki>*BRUSH*</nowiki> I softly petted Iris head and said.

“… Won’t you stop getting involved in so many unnecessary problems? Right now, you… Your face shows quite the suffering.”

“Wh-what art thee basing that nonsense on!?”

… If I keep with that, she’ll end up losing her temper.

I pretended not to see it and got back on track.

“Because of thee… Hadn’t it be because of thee, I should have strayed from the proper path. Against humans—I was consumed by the flames of hatred. For that reason…

I felt like Iris fiercely muttered something, but the sound of the night breeze drowned it and it didn’t reach my ears.

<center>× × ×</center>

Going back a week.

This is the threshold between the Netherworld and the Human Realm.

A group of men and women were inside an old castle that towered over a desolate wasteland.

“Then, could you tell me about the capture of code 001, red dragon.”

“… Yes.”

A man with easterner factions that bore the nickname of ‘Tamer of the Black Beasts’.

Clarie Shernfelt lowered his head in front of the masked woman.

“My apologies. It went well until midway, but… An unforeseen nuisance got in the way…”

“… Hou.”

“Kusumi. The name is Kusumi Chiharu.”

Anguish surfaced to the man’s expression,

“Boss! Give me one more chance, please! Next time, along with the dragon blood—I’ll see to bring you that guy’s head!”

Though the man pleaded frantically to personally repay the dishonor, the woman’s tone was freezing cold.

“… That’s not necessary. I’ve entrusted everything about him to Noelle.”

“!?”

The Tamer of the Catastrophe. Noelle North Norm.

Clarie couldn’t suppress his agitation after hearing that name.
—Hey, hey. It’s a joke?

Why the heck? Sending such a bigshot to engage a rookie…

“Boss… Let me tell you that that’s excessive. I object!”

“… And why may it be?”

“There’s too much risk! If you let out that monster, it will be literally catastrophic. Even innocent people will get invol… Guah!”

Next instant. A big lump of rocks nit the man in the gut.

No. Calling it simply rocks is not exact.

A mineral giant with a soul in its body—stone golem.

Obviously, it is a monster under the command of a powerful monster tamer.

“Onee-san. Can I kill him?”

That girl appearedsuddenly, without no one noticing.

Wine red hair like spilled blood, a black dress with varied ornaments.

Her features had a crafted beauty, but the only think that engraved itself on the memories was her relentless glance without any warmth.

“… Guh. Noelle… What the heck is with this behavior…”

“Nothing~. This behavior doesn’t mean anything. Do you need a reason to crush summerflies?”

“Noelle… Let him go now.”

“… Che.”

Being reprimanded by the masked woman, she let go of the man with a dissatisfacted expression.

“You bitch… You have to focus on pleasing the boss at all times! Do you want me to crush you here right now!?”

Even though the man hollered and reached his ring to his lips, Noelle’s face didn’t flinch.

“Clarie. My bad, could you leave?”

“B-but…”

“It’s an order.”

“… Understood.”

Commanded to leave against his will, Clarie, after directing to Noelle a glance full of blood thirst, left the place.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 3

2013-11-28T04:50:16Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|percentage=40}}

==Chapter 3: Honey Trap==

Since I don’t know from where to start, let’s go in order for the time being.

Before my eyes there is a female pervert.

How unexpected. It seems I was greatly mistaken.

About the being called female pervert, until now. I believed they were beings that only lived inside male phantasies, but that was a great mistake.

Thinking a bit about it, it’s obvious, but seeing that beings like dragons and ghouls surprisingly do exist in reality, there’s no reason why female perverts won’t.

Nevertheless.

No, indeed.

That there was a female pervert so close to me… I didn’t expect it.

“What are you doing…? Kyouko.”

Totally overflowing with uneasiness, I said the name of my childhood friend.

“Eerrm. What… You don’t get it?”

“…”

Let’s rewind and reassess the situation.

It’s lunch break. I was dragged by Kyouko into the women’s toilet at the back of the school.

Currently, in front of me, I see my childhood friend with her skirt rolled up and flaunting her panties to me.

I-I don’t think you understand what I’m saying……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

This sudden plot twist would leave even Polna•ff<ref>Jean Pierre Polnareff, a character from JoJo’s Bizare Adventures.</ref> speechless.

“I can… See your panties.”

“… Errm. That’s all?”

“That’s all.”

“Th-that can’t be all! Isn’t there something!? Like feelings!”

“Why should I tell you what I feel when I see your pasnties!?”

“Ugh! That’s…”

Being questioned, Kyouko became flustered,

“Uuu. Saying that any boy should fall once they are shown panties… Manami-chan, you liar…”

With her skirt still rolled up, she muttered something.

I don’t know what’s happening, but since I can’t bear seeing her like this.

“… Understood. I’ll tell you. Listen.”

“Eh…?”

“Since I’ll tell you my feelings on seeing your panties… Don’t make that face.”

“Really!?”

It’s a deep mystery why she’s so happy, but Kyouko let out a smile like a flower in bloom.

Ughh…

Really… What have we been talking about since a while ago?

A situation of being forced to reveal my feelings on seeing her panties… I really don’t know what her aim is.

“How should I put it, it’s repetitive.”

“… What?”

A really big question mark floated over Kyouko’s head.

“Aah. Errm. I’ve said repetitive, haven’t I? I meant it as repetitive on the good sense. I don’t think you should be bothered by it…”

“Repetitive on the good sense what!?”

“… Not the ones you’re specifically wearing right now, those pastel color with pink and yellow and such with a frilly ribbon ones.”

“…So, so it’s like that. But, is it something that boys like, after all?”

“Of course. I’d say it’s a genre with established popularity, but…”

“You don’t agree!?”

“Frankly, I’m personally fed up… First thing first, will wearing them like that rejoice boys? Doesn’t it defeat the original purpose? I’d say this sense of security is a no-go.”

“…”

“So, if you first take the boy to a safe location, that’s a weak pattern. Besides, I have no complaints against the staple genre, but do you only wear that kind?”

“…”

“Katsudon<ref>Breaded pork over a bowl of white rice.</ref> is delicious, but if you eat nothing but it, won’t you get bored for sure?

To begin with. I am not accustomed to see your underwear… Ah!”

Darn.

I was so engrossed talking about my well-liked topic of panties that I’ve ran my mouth.

It could be—that I’ve unknowingly hurt Kyouko.

I see. I lack delicacy.

How could I liken a girl’s panties to katsudon… I’m the worst.

It should be at least macaron or tiramisu… One of those posh desserts…

As I expected, Kyouko lowered her sight and with her shoulders seemingly trembling,

“Uwaaaaa! Haru, you moroooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!"

With teary eyes, she ran away full throttle.

Alone. I’ve been left alone at the girl’s restroom.

“Errrm. What was that?”

That Kyouko. What the heck does she pretend?

If you thought about showing me your panties out of the blue, that you ran away with teary eyes… No matter what, I can’t think it’s a sane reaction.

Both yesterday’s bentou and today’s panties clearly give me bad vibes.

But, since I won’t get nothing no matter how hard I think about it,

“Well, recently weather has gone hotter…”

Saying that… Is that it?

With that half-baked reflection, I directed a pitiful glance to the gradually shrinking back of my childhood friend.

<center>× × ×</center>

After class. While answering to the booklet with past questions of the Center Test I just bought at the school library, once I went home, the sun was setting.

Being alone, I started thinking about many things.

About dinner. About school. About friends.

… About if I’d dedicate myself on being a monster tamer from now on.

I walk on the white lines of the asphalt at twilight.

If I manage to reach home while only stepping on the white lines… I feel like something good is bound to happen tomorrow.

I know.

I feel, however, good things don’t come so easily.

Since chances are good that by tomorrow I’d forget this from today, there’s no way to prove it.

Even so, I like to do this kind of pointless things when I’m alone.

“…?”

Before the park I’ve gone countless times as a child.

My sight fell on a single spot. A single girl was lost in her thoughts on the swings.

Golden hair fixed in rather short twintails.

A dull red robe that seemed taken straight out a fantasy world.

Those eyes were of a crimson that overshadowed the current sunset sky.

“Iris?”

The one there is the red dragon girl I exchanged promises to make a contract with.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-11-19T05:15:18Z

Scr.zero:

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nice, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance scape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass.

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeEeeEEEEEEEEE――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami tirned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I wont say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a beffuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, bud the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi Ra McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing marching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. I was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, mi classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going aroud, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door was opened with force.

Following that, a familiar human came out rolling like a pill bug.

Kusumi Manami. The one who has suddenly come out from inside my home’s wardrobe was Chiharu’s little sister.

“…”

Unintentionally, I held my head in my hands.<ref>Don’t know exactly how to express it. Something similar to a double palmface.</ref>

I don’t know what Chiharu thinks, but what’s inside the head of this little sister that’s rolling there was a mystery.

“… What are you doing? Manami-chan.”

Worried as I was, I could hardly squeeze out those harmless words.

“Don’t mind it, oneechan!”

“Don’t mind!? Isn’t that a full-fledged crime? Don’t you have something to say about that!?”

“Fufu. That’s that. Now, compared with oneechan’s problems, that’s trifling. Am I wrong?”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p077.png|thumb]]

--Wha…

Since it was spot-on, Kyouko was unconsciously taken aback,

“Eeeerm. What do you mean by supporting me?”

I asked with a somewhat forced smile.

“Cheering on your love, of course♪ Kyouko-oneechan, don’t you love oniichan?”

“… What?”

“However. Oneechan’s recently abused template of tsundere childhood friend, is it a successful approach against oniichan? Is not, right?”

“… B-better than that, about liking Haru, I don…”

“Aaa. Yeah, yeah. It’s fine to go with that character.”

“…”

“You like him, don’t you?”

“…”

It’s not possible to keep a secret from her, so it seems.

“… Tes. I like him. I love him.”

Just when I voiced that, I noticed my face heating up.

(What’s with… This situation!?)

Why am I confessing my loving someone to that someone’s little sister?

Why was her inside my room’s wardrobe?

As the questions kept popping up, feeling that she’d loose if she thought deeply about it, Kyouko gave up thinking.

“Yep, yep. Let’s go straight to the point♪”

“…?”

“That love, I’ll help you fulfill it!”

“Eh,”

“From today onwards, Manami will be love’s Cupid for you two! I’ll teach Kyouko-oneechan about love!”

“Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!?”

I didn’t understand the reason.

Isn’t it somewhat sad that I have to learn about love from a girl younger than me?

“Don’t worry. Since if you leave it to me, everything will be OK! Feel at ease, Kyouko-oneechan!!”

“Hah…”

I could only sigh. Since I can’t reply, it seems I’ve given my consent.

That’s weird.

Manami is a well-known bro-con. I don’t know what reason she’d have to help me with my love.

“Ufufu. Now I can make Kyouko onee-chan get in the way of that ghoul’s romance…!”

“You’ve let out your true thoughts!?”

I don’t understand a bit of what’s happening, but I can say a single thing.

That is, it seems that it’s my fate to be completely manipulated by these pair of siblings.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 2

2013-11-18T15:11:24Z

Scr.zero:

{{Incomplete|parts=38/43}}

==Cooperative tactic!?==

Recently I feel like I’m losing my dignity as a man.

Speaking frankly, I’m being made fun of.

And that’s because.

The pretty freeloader ghoul girl that came suddenly ― Zonmi Ra McKenzie.

The devil-like little sister that lurks inside the Kusumi home ― Kusumi Manami.

Currently trapped in these two’s pace, my life of being dominated goes by without issue.

Hey, hey.

What a situation I, whose catchphrase is “To hell with sissy main characters” and does not want also to be known as a “bossy husband in the flesh”, have ended in…

It’s an urgent matter that must not be left unresolved.

… Nevertheless.

A ghoul and my blood-related sister. That pair of selfish-to-the-core pretty girls that are constantly letting out sighs of ‘Something must be done about this personality…!’ are impossible to be kept in check.

In the end, I ― today like always I can’t help but being controlled.

“Chiharu. Are they going to celebrate a festivity soon in this town?”

Morning. While waiting for the bus in front of the station.

While standing to my right, the one who asked me that was Zonmi the ghoul.

Straight long silver hair reminiscent of white snow, slender limbs.

Her features without flaw, her dignified gaze gives her a cold aura ― a beautiful girl with the atmosphere of a cool beauty.

“Aah. You mean the Saegusa festival. It’s a big festival that encompasses the Tanabata Festival, a summer festival and a fireworks rally.”

The preparation being made in Saegusa city as the day approaches have greatly changed the town scenery.

Though there’s still time until Tanabata, the hastiest shops have already started to place the stalls.

“I see. It’s a festival overflowing with greed. By the way, Chiharu, are you planning on going with someone to it?”

“Nope. No one in special at this moment…”

“Is that so? That’s surprising.”

“… Izzat so?”

Could it be that inside Zonmi’s head I give an impression of having many friends?

Though that said, it’s not very wrong.

Zonmi, pondering about something for a moment,

“By the way, Chiharu, are you currently seeing someone?”

That’s quite the sudden question she has made.

“In the least. That’s not possible…”

Simply look at my usual lifestyle and you’d understand!

Even if I’ve been truthful, for some reason Zonmi’s expression harbors suspicion.

“Chiharu… It’s not good to lie to me. Wouldn’t it be better for you to tell me the truth?”

“I’m not lying…”

Isn’t that because I couldn’t get a girlfriend for 16 years?

“I see. I’ve got a gist of the situation.”

“Hoo, so you’ve finally understood?”

“Yes. There’s no ‘person’ you’re going out with, because it’s a ‘monster’ who you are going out with. Isn’t that what Chiharu means?”

“Wouldn’t it better be that I have neither a human girlfriend nor a monster girlfriend!?”

“… Muu.”

Even when I explained myself without delay, Zonmi seems like she’s still not convinced.

Why does Zonmi distrust me that much.

Or rather, that about a ‘monster girlfriend’ gives the impression of having a highly destructive potential…

“―Ah!”

I’ve just realized something.

“Could you be talking about the pendant?”

So it was that. I had totally forgotten that I’m wearing the pendant I found yesterday.

When I asked, Zonmi nodded with an embarrassed face,

“Yeah. No matter what, it doesn’t seem to suit Chiharu…”

“… Perhaps a little.”

I’m not someone who wears many accessories, for starters.

“Could it be something you received from a past lover?”

“Hardly, since as I’ve kept telling you, I’m a male virgin who’s been 16 years without a girlfriend.”

Don’t make me say it. It’s embarrassing.

“…”

“…”

“……”

“…… Wha?”

Even though I’ve said the truth, it seems as if the air around us instantly froze.

It seems that “male virgin” is a taboo expression to Zonmi.

“So it’s like that. It seems that I became oversuspicious. Of course someone that speaks with no delicacy… Won’t be able to get a lover. No doubt I must excuse myself.”

Zonmi looks like she despises me.

“… No problem.”

Looks like I’ve cleared her doubts, but… What the heck. This is surely very complex…

“Haah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

No matter what, I didn’t think this pendant would raise so much suspicion.

Do I look like an outsider to fashions?

Since it appeared out of nowhere inside my room and it surprisingly fit me nice, I tried wearing it, but… Truth to be told, I didn’t think it would cause such a fuss.

Have I to conceal it under my shirt<ref>I don’t know whether what Japanese call Y-Shaatsu is a WHITE shirt or a short-sleeved shirt; I only know that the term does not exist on the main English-speaking countries. - In English speaking nations, what the Japanese call a Y-Shirt is called a button up shirt, or dress shirt. And English speaking countries have no clue why the Japanese call them Y-Shirts.</ref> so to prevent someone else from seeing it, getting suspicious and causing a riot?

“Going back on track. So, you are not going to participate this year?”

“Nope. I had planned on going, at least…”

Maybe I’ll go together with my classmate Youhei… I believe that, him being him, it seems that he won’t let the chance scape.

“I have been asked by Manami, like a demon, day after day, but… Going to a festival with my little sister at our age is of course embarrassing… I think I better pass.

“I see. I think it’s a commendable judiciousness.”

“If you’re interested, would you like that we two went together?”

“… Wha?”

As it seemed that Zonmi became momentarily speechless and had her mouth agape, soon after she became panicked with her face pure red ―

“Whawhawha, what the heck do you plan by saying that!? Maybe, what you mean with those words… Do you have the intention to be on a date with me!?”

“… No. Nothing so flashy.”

My intentions.

“Wasn’t only recently that Zonmi came to Saegusa city? You’re still not familiar with this area.”

Needless to say, my aim is that if I have someone that I planned to go with, it will be easier to fend off my sister’s approaches.

“… Th-thank you very much from the bottom of my heart.”

Totally in disarray, Zonmi took a deep breath in.

“Sadly, I must decline. Because basking under the summer sun while taking a stroll in the middle of a crowd… Is life-threatening to a ghoul…”

“Ah―”

That’s right, didn’t she tell me before? That each year on summer 100,000 ghouls were sent to hospital?

If it’s like that, then there’s no way around.

And recently it’s been abnormally hot.

To the human-hating + weak to heat Zonmi, an event like a festival could be like hell.

“Then… Though I can’t attend to the summer festival, what if we go somewhere indoors―”

“KyeeeeEeeEEEEEEEEE――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――”

“!?”

The moment Zonmi started talking, a shriek like that of an uprooted mandragora was heard.

Glancing on the direction of the voice ― a pretty girl came out of a trash bin placed on the street.

Big and round eyes like those of a small chick.

Nicely developed big breasts.

Her black hair, pride of Japan, was arranged as a ponytail at the back of her head.

Kusumi Manami. The one that has suddenly come out of a trash bin is my little sister.

“What the heck is that, oniichan!? I demand an explanation! How come I don’t get what you mean at all!?”

“Calm down, Manami. Isn’t it you the one who has to give a explanation!? That thing you are doing… Is it a human jack-in-the-box!?”

However.

As if it was only natural, Manami tirned a deaf ear.

Instead, she criticized her brother’s humor sense by letting out “Uwah. Don’t make that comparison” in a small voice.

Why, while you turn down my approaches, are you making an appointment with the zombie? That’s totally weird!”

“…”

I do it in order to have a good pretext to turn down your approaches… That’s something I wont say even if you rip my mouth open.

How come. This situation… How can I get over it?

It seems like Manami is in the right this time.

If my invitations were turned down and I saw the other party asking out a total stranger… Even if I’m not Manami, it wouldn’t sit right with me.

There’s no option… I’ll use ‘that’.

The last resource when in trouble. It tends to work.

As it makes use of Manami’s feelings, though I don’t like it, I have no other way.

Brushing away my forelocks, I struck a somewhat exaggerated cool pose.

“Listen, Manami. This is totally for your sake…”

“Eh…”

Manami let out a little sigh with a beffuddled face.

“… Wait a bit, what?”

Yosh. Hook, line and sink.

My little sister’s expression turned in a flash into that of a lovestruck maiden.

“I’m your brother, right? Since you are more important to me than anyone else… Ain’t I telling you to harden your heart? Next year, you’re also gonna be a high school student. Won’t it be troubling to you if you cannot let go of your brother by then? I beg you, Manami. Make your brother feel relieved and make a single friend before then.”

“…”

It’s really something I can’t endure. Due to Manami’s bad habit of having a much-too-strong sex drive, she hasn’t had no one she could call a friend in elementary and middle school.

That’s why my words ― are my sincere true feelings.

Though it’ll be good that Manami learns to not cling to her brother for a bit…

“Understood… If that’s what oniichan says… Manami… Will try. From now on I’ll make a friend to go together with to the festival.”

“That’s it… Did you understand?...”

Shit. I got some tears in eyes.

As I expected, if you make Manami listen properly, she’s quite the sensible child…

“In turn, if Manami does as oniichan said and can make a friend to go with to the festival… There’s something I want as a reward. Will you promise me?”

“… Promise?”

“Not now ― once it happens, oniichan. Let’s go together to the festival.”

“Eh.”

What the heck does she mean by that.

After going to the festival with a friend, double booking by going together to the festival with me?

I mean… Isn’t that completely going back to the start line!?

“Hey, Manami… By saying you will make a friend in order to let go of your brother, isn’t that putting the cart before the horse?“

“Pretty please! This is the last I will ask of you! I want my last memory of middle school, by all means, to be going together to a festival with my brother…”

“…”

Since it’s unusual that Manami asks for something so meekly, I ended up rejecting it on impulse.

Thinking about it… Isn’t this to some extent better than keeping being insistently asked to the festival?

I don’t want to say it, but the chances of my sister that has been a solo player all her life to successfully make a friend in the lapse of a few days… Are far slimmer than the chances of survival of an ocean sunfish’s<ref>Mola mola, a fish, wiki it.</ref> offspring.

“Understood. I’ll promise you that.”

After talking with a bit of a serious tone, Manami, with her feelings seemingly overflowing,

“I did iiit!! Oniichan, I love youuu!!”

*MUGYUUUUUUUUUUUUU*

Manami hugged me with all of her tender body.

Also, how much long will you keep being inside that trash bin?

Since the start, being hugged by my sister doesn’t make me very happy, bud the stench like dead crayfish that comes from her hair adds up an extra layer.

If you’re going to be hugging, take out the rubbish from your hair.

“Chiharu, you adulterer.”

Zonmi badmouthed me, with a glare cold like a North Pole blizzard.

“…Ah.”

This is bad. Could it be that, this time, is Zonmi the one who has lost her temper?

Now that I say it, that’s right. I may have been insensible from my part to promptly make this kind of promise with my sister only minutes after having asked her out.

Being these two the women most near to me, unless you are very careful, the troubles won’t stop.

“Sorry. About this…”

“Jealous wench!”

By promptly making a follow-up, Manami didn’t let me continue.

“Shitty zombie! Read the mood! As you see, oniichan has chosen Manami♪ That’s why, get out♪”

“… Ku.”

Zonmi made a face as if she had bit a lemon,

“How many times I have to say it to you so that you understand!? My name isn’t zombie. It’s Zonmi! I’m a descendant of the proud since ancient times ghoul clan, Zonmi Ra McKenzie!”

She rebuked with her usual cathphrase.

It seems that Zonmi being a ghoul she can’t stomach being treated as a zombie.

“Haa… Still with that? I’m fed up with that sentence!”

“Hey. It’s a problem that you are fed up…”

“Straight to the point, zombie-san. Aren’t you excessively close to oniichan despite being a newcomer? Going together to school every morning, you surely feel important. Could it be~, despite not being going out you feel like you’re his girlfriend?”

“Wha-wha-wha-what are you saying!? If you say that, then you too!”

“With me, it’s fine! Since I’m oniichan’s little sister♪”

“… Is that reason enough? If it’s like that, than I’m Chiharu’s partner. ―So it’s only my natural duty to serve at his side.”

Saying that, Zonmi showed the silvery glittering contract ring.

Some days ago, I formally established an employer-employee relation using the ring.

For that reason, Zonmi and me are wearing matching rings.

Contrastively with Zonmi’s face of triumph, Manami’s factions got shrouded in darkness.

“Ring… Oniichan and the zombie are wearing marching rings…”

“…Ah!”

This is very bad.

A switch has totally been flipped.

“I won’t forgive you… Never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never, never!”

My sister’s brother complex has sincerely deplorably gone out of track.

That’s bad.

So bad that it’s on the level of making even monsters run away.

Even Zonmi has gone pale.

“Let’s go, Chiharu! It’s dangerous to stay here!”

“… Yup.”

Zonmi took my hand.

It seems we can’t afford to wait for the bus.

The instant we left the station as if we were in agreement, a tremendous killing intent was felt at our backs.

“Aaa, You’ve taken…”

“Eh…”

“You’ve taken―, You’ve taken the hand―――――!! You’ve taken oniichan’s hand―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!

I carefully looked back.

There, Manami, with the face of a demon, had taken out of nowhere a couple of huge knifes with 40 cm. of blade length, and isn’t she shortening distances with us with ferocious speed!?

Man… I don’t know what’s what…

With this you can’t tell who’s the monster.

“Chiharu, raise your speed.”

“Y-Yeah!”

Zonmi was dashing while strongly pulling my hand.

―Zonmi is of course a monster, and seeing it like that makes me too quite the monster tamer.

Could it be due to producing magic power? As of recent, my physical ability has risen conspicuously, reaching a level that can’t be compared with a normal person.

That’s why ― I don’t have to worry about the chance in a million that my sister catches us―

That’s what I was thinking at the moment.

“Hya!”

As I thought I’d heard a little shriek, suddenly, Zonmi’s arm that was pulling of my hand ― was severed while fresh blood gushed out.

“Fufufu. At last, I caught you♪”

From behind… No, wrong. I was from the front.

Before we could notice it ― there was my sister covered in red of the shed blood.

What an amazing thing, my sister not also has defeated in speed a monster tamer and his partner, but managed to sever the right arm that Zonmi was using to pull my hand too.

Emm, from where has she acquired that pointless combat ability?

Good grief, that’s bad for the heart.

Had Zonmi not been from the ghoul clan…. Wouldn’t that have been no laughing matter?

“Fufufu. Lass. How dare you cut my arm… Today for sure I won’t forgive you.”

“Bring it on♪ Everyone who gets close to oniichan is an enemy♪ I’ll chop your heart and body!”

“…”

Taking an umbrella [weapon] from nowhere, Zonmi faced my sister.

My sister being my sister, she faced Zonmi with the aforementioned huge kitchen knives while smiling ominously.

Man… I don’t know what’s what anymore…

Ever since Zonmi became a freeloader on the Kusumi residence, every day has been like this.

Even if I’m so worried I am, can’t I even sigh!?

My spirits are almost as low as when I threw a tantrum because I stained my newly bought shirt with curry sauce.

Paying no attention to those two, I carefully got out of that place and went to school alone.

<center>× × ×</center>

“Then, have you heard, Chiharu?”

Lunch break.

My classmate from the seat next to mine, Sakurazaka Youhei, asked me with his cheeks stuffed with flavored bread.

This good friend of mine is a man of the currently styled ‘low fuel consumption hybrid’ kind, who likes 2D girls and loves 3D girls.

“It seems A-class has decided to do caramel apples.”

“Eeh. Is that so. Tanaka from C-class does frankfurts. And didn’t Yamazaki from D-class chose chocolate bananas?”

“Yep. Both of them have made low-lifeness reach a whole new level. It seems they are using the confusion to make girls eat rod-shaped foods, and like that fulfill their hidden intention of seeing them make sexy poses.”

“…”

Regarding to our talk till now, it’s about the stands that will be set up during Saegusa festival.

A stand even though we are on high school?

You may be wondering, but to set up a stall is something specially regarded as part of our school’s extra-curricular activities.

To tell the truth, the reason I decided to go with Youhei to the festival is the following.

“About your booth… It was yo-yo fishing, wasn’t it?”

“Yeah. Isn’t it the best? The guys around me won’t stop saying ‘Isn’t he too fired up!?’, being no match for me.”

“… As expected. Your idea is on a whole different line of those of the perverts from the other classes.”

“!!”

As soon as I remarked that, Youhei’s eyes got sharper.

“Ku, ku, ku. As I suspected. Chiharu… I supposed that, being you, you’d realize.”

“… You overestimate me. Anyone would notice if he used his imagination a bit.”

“Nope. Apart from you, no one has realized it.

That yo-yo fishing has become the best panty-seeing spot―!!”

“…”

As I see it, yo-yo fishing is the best panty-seeing spot owing to two facts.

First.

As we know, in the game known as yo-yo fishing, if you don’t lower your hips enough you can’t pick a yo-yo, but, on the other hand, girls strongly dislike to dirty their clothes by toching the ground with her butts.

For that reason, since while yo-yo fishing they can’t but keep their hips lowered on a halfway stance, that makes the perfect chance for panty-seeing.

Second.

The line of sight of the girls engrossed on yo-yo fishing, where is it aimed at… Of course, at the prey [yo-yo] before their eyes.

With this, no matter how much wary the girl is, it’s difficult for them to realize their own defenseless stance.

By the way, due to the former, when you really try to google ‘yo-yo fishing panty-seeing’, you get a truly astonishing number of search results.

Even if the monster affair has enlivened society… Even today, the world is at peace.

“Now that we are talking about it, Chiharu, do you have someone to go with to the Saegusa festival this year?”

“Still no luck…”

Since I was rejected by Zonmi this morning.

“So it’s like that. If you ask me with your all, I may let you man the booth for a bit.”

“What… the heck…!?”

If you are telling me that I will be able to see panties effortlessly… That’s too good to be true.

“In that case, I want you to promise me something.”

Youhei put on a very serious expression,

“Since you are with me, make it so neither Zonmi-san nor your sister go to the festival.”

“…? No problem.”

Though I find it very unexpected, Youhei’s suggestion is somewhat easy to achieve.

Truth to be told, Zonmi has already rejected me once, and I doubt Manami will be able to make a friend before the day of the festival.

“… May I ask the reason?”

“Chiharu… Me being still your best friend, I want us to be together!”

Hey, hey.

You seem to be saying that if I went to the festival with two girls you’ll stop being my friend.

“Understood. Though I don’t understand why, if it’s like that, I’ll prevent those two from going to the festival.”

“For real…! Are you serious, pal!”

I was surrounded by his arms and hugged.

Seeing it from outside, it gives a dangerous feeling, but even being hugged by Youhei, I think I kept my face from revolting.

Gu, fu, fu, fu, fu.

How much has it been since I looked so forward to the day of the festival?

Saegusa festival? Now that I think about it, long ago, I often went with Kyouko, but lately the chances have remarkably diminished.

… Now that I think about it, has she planned to go with someone to the festival?

As I thought about that, once I reached my seat.

“Go-good morning! Haru!”

… Speaking of the devil.

A clear soprano voice suddenly resounded inside the classroom.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was my childhood friend.

The moment she set foot inside the classroom, mi classmates spirits fired up like gunpowder.

“Uooooooooooooooooooo! It’s Kyouko-samaaaa!” “Our angel has come doooooooown!”

Even after Zonmi transferred, Kyouko’s popularity was as strong as ever.

No, I’d dare say it was even stronger than ever.

The source was the “Monthly Seiran<ref>Written as “sex revolution” instead of the “sacred orchid” on the name of the academy.</ref> underground magazine published each month by our school’s newspaper club.

According to the same issue, over these several weeks, haven’t some of the core members of the Kyouko Fan Club (KFC) taken the banner of revolution, established the Zonmi Fan Club (ZFC) and now both parties are in the middle of a bloody feud?

“… What a fuss are these humans making.”

Engrossed until a while ago by the karaage roll she had for lunch, Zonmi expressed blatantly her displeasure without listening to the current conversation.

“Eeerm. What’s the matter?”

When I tried to ask, feeling an ominous premonition on my back, Kyouko blushed,

“We-well. I made an obentou for Haru!”

She spat those surprising words.

Kyouko put before me a humongous three layered… No, four layered bento box, then she averted her gaze while bashfully entwining her fingers.

‘Heh. Humph. So it’s like that? Chiharu and the Nephilim, don’t minding that I’m the partner, have entered into an unusual relationship.’

‘I misjudged you! You rom-com bastard!’

I think I’ll hear those two’s words anytime now.

… No, rather I want to hear them.

I don’t know what feelings do they hide inside their chests, but those two secretly pierced me with their glances without a word. As I thought I heard the creaking of plastic being broken, next instant, the remains of a pair of chopsticks rolled over the desk.

If you have something to say, why don’t you say it!?

Chopsticks have no guilt!

“… Yeah, erm. Currently, Kyouko-sama is intermingling with Kusumi Chiharu. Urgent, I request permission for bloodshed.”

“Yeehaa! Serves you right, KFC! It’s obvious our angel is Zonmi-san!”

“…”

The dubious students from next class came dashing, being as noisy as they pleased.

Not that it matters, but KFC… Isn’t that fried chicken?

“What the heck… How come? Why have you done this bentou for me that of a sudden?”

“Eeerm. That’s, you see…”

A change in the surroundings, the air got filled with tension.

The classmates watched us intently as they drooled.

“I-it’s the same work doing one or two!”

“…”

I-it cameeee!

The king of response that nowadays only happens on games!

Thanks for the treat. I’m full.

Thank you very much!

“What? Any problem? Since I made it for you, at least be thankful!”

“Ye-yeah…”

“Then, what are you going to do? Will you eat it or not?”

“I’ll eat it.”

“… Fuun. Y-you should have said that from the beginning!”

“…”

Aah. Of course I’d like to refuse.

Nevertheless, If I refuse Kyouko’s goodwill, she could not take it well. I’m scared of the retribution from the KFC members.

I don’t know if Kyouko’s plotting something, but it’ll be better to play along with her.

“Uwah!”

Next instant, Youhei’s shriek was heard.

No one present at the site when it happened could do nothing more than stare silently.

Speaking from the results, Yohei, who was until now seated next to me, has his head inside the garbage bin and is letting out anguished screams.

A catastrophe.

It’s a catastrophe.

“Yo-Youhei!?”

“This is bad! The infirmary! Someone take him to the infirmary!”

On the seat Youhei was occupying until a while ago, now is seated Kyouko, feigning innocence.

Dreadfully, probably Youhei’s appearance doesn’t reflect in her eyes.

Since she has used too casually her monster powers, no one present has noticed her wrongdoing.

… But that’s only natural.

It has been so fast that, despite having the dynamic vision of a monster tamer, I’ve barely noticed it…

“Come on. You can tell me if the bentou I made for you is of your liking!”

While trembling as if there was a poltergeist phenomenon going aroud, she opened the bentou box’s lid with unsteady hands.

If I have to talk about the contents ― they surely are of top-notch quality.

The fourth layer has white rice, while layers 1~3 seem to have been designed as side-dish areas.

Fried prawn. Hamburger steak. Karaage. French fries. Spaghetti. Pork cutlet. Curry pilaf. Yakiniku. Steak. Sweet and sour pork. Salad. Fried salmon. Mackerel with miso. Takoyaki… Etcetera, etcetera.

Like that, it was filled with multicolored side-dishes made to be well-received by men.

“Kyouko.”

“W-what?”

“Could it be… You want me to eat all of this?”

“Yeah. I tried to choose and make only what Haru liked, but…”

“…”

Sadly, it seems she has no ill will.

I don’t understand the exact reason, but since long ago her harsh efforts end all going on weird directions.

“Aah. Then. Bon appetite.”

I carefully reached out with my chopsticks to the hamburger steak.

“… How is it?”

“Yeah. The usual deliciousness.”

There’s no problem with the ingredient selection or their passing over the flames, and also there was no complain about its quality.

I’d believe it if they said to me this had come from a restaurant.

“Izzat so? That’s good…”

Kyouko, letting out an exhalation of deep relief, gazed at me with a dazzling expectation,

Come, why don’t you try the next one? If you ask me, I’m confident on how the fried shrimp has come out…

She asked me as if it was only natural.

“…”

This flow of events… It gives me bad vibes.

I looked around looking for help, but each and every one of them conspicuously turned away their glances, so I couldn’t meet their eyes.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p071.png|thumb]]

It seems I deserve it, it can only be called divine punishment.

“… What’s the matter? Could it be it doesn’t suit your tastes… perhaps?”

I couldn’t get rid of my suddenly meek childhood friend, her eyes tinged with uneasiness.

Being like this, even I… Better to steel my stomach…

Having made my decision, I, with tearful eyes, I gulped down the hamburger and white rice as if stuffing them into my throat.

<nowiki>*MUNCH MUNCH* *MUNCH MUNCH*</nowiki>

Resolutely, I kept chewing.

My stomach capacity has reached its limits long ago.

It’s as if I could end up throwing everything up anytime if I so much let some air out.

However, I can’t go and give up.

This Kyouko, what the heck… What was she thinking, making so much bentou?

I don’t know the circumstance, but she wouldn’t have prepared so much bentou for no ordinary reason.

That’s why, I’ll eat it. I’ll keep eating it.

… After a while I could see the end.

Another bite.

Another bite… Only this last piece of pineapple from the sweet-sour pork and finished!

“… Blergh!”

Nevertheless, reality is not so kind.

Having my stomach reached long ago the limits of its capacity, its contents were thrown up in an explosion of a paste resembling egg icecream.

“Danger! Kusumi has been defeated!”

“To the infirmary! Even if it’s Kusumi, take him to the infirmary!”

What. I see a beautiful river.

Could this be… The Sanzu river<ref>River that represents the border between life and death according to Japanese Buddhism. Lit. “River of the Three Crossings”, if you were a very good person, you cross it through a jewelly bridge, if you had a balanced karma, through a shallow crossing, and if you were evil, through a deep part full of snakes.</ref>?

He… y…

The one who’s waving to me from the other side… Is it Youhei?

I see. You also fell on a very flashy manner.

Youhei… I follow your steps.

“Good grief. How can you be this soft-hearted, Master…?”

While I was losing consciousness, I thought I heard Zonmi’s voice.

<center>× × ×</center>

As soon as Kyouko reached her apartment, she buried her face in her pillow and hanged her head.

“…The worst.”

If that’s not the worst, then what would you call the worst?

The nicely timed ‘handmade bentou tactic” had ended in utter failure.

For sure, it’s the fault of the size of the bentou, I got carried away and did too much, I think I have many things to reflect on.

Then, no wonder, it ended up making him faint…

All the same, I should have predicted it.

“Hah…”

I let out a deep sigh.

Like this, usurping the contract is but a pipe dream.

If I keep it like this, wont I be forced to make a contract with the partner that I don’t want?

With Chiharu ever after, is that a destiny denied to me?

Thinking like that, I felt my mood steadily going down.

“I’m going to support you! Kyouko-oneechan.”

From somewhere, the voice of a girl could be heard.

“Who!?”

That’s weird. When I got out, if I’m not wrong, I locked the door.

Right now, no one should be inside this room other than me.

No one should…?

Next instant, *BAM!*, the wardrobe’s door were opened with force.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Epilogue

2013-11-07T13:11:54Z

Scr.zero:

==Epilogue==

“When my sister informed me that she was going to accept a human for a disciple, I couldn’t help but clutch my head and think what am I going to do.”

Manaka calmly stated.

“The Sword Saint actually took interest in those rebellions by the humans. Thinking about it, that’s probably how it all started right? Jeez, my sister is so unrestrained. Even so, she was dispatched as one of the Blaze’s vanguard, someone who had scaled to the reaches of the Sword Saint position. My sister forgot about her missions and merely lived life as she pleased.”

“Even I’ve been tossed about in misery by her......”

Kurou panted in agony as he bitterly smiled.

Kurou and Manaka sat side by side on the spectator stands, both having lifted their heads to gaze at the gradually reddening horizon.

“In the end, she didn’t carry out any of the Blaze’s missions and even her Sword Saint duties were pretty much neglected. She practically stayed deep in the mountains all year watching you guys horse around.”

“The Sword Saint’s job is to be strong......I bet she’d say something along those lines.”

Kurou believed that the Sword Saint had a penchant for finding absurd excuses.

However, it was precisely because the Sword Saint overlooked her other matter of business that enabled Kurou and Lars to be raised to the point where they could muster up a fight against someone on the level of the Seven Swords such as Manaka.

“Forgetting about the missions of the Blazes to raise these two and going against our wishes, my sister was the biggest hinderance to us.”

“Don’t you think that’s quite a bit exaggerated?”

“Perhaps so. However, in my opinion it’d still be great if Kurou-kun was wiped out sooner rather than later.”

Manaka smiled and then stood up.

Splash, a huge amount of blood splattered from her body.

“I’ll never forgive you for slaying my sister. However, Kurou-kun’s sword just now————was maneuvered in a way that I’ve never seen before. Judging from that, it was even faster than my Chaos Dancer. And that’s not all though.”

As if Manaka was displaying it for him to see, she stood up straight.

On the upper half of the Sabers black suit she was wearing, a massive gash ran down from her left shoulder to her lower right abdomen. There was blood trickling out of that wound that was of moderate deepness. Had it been dealt to a human, they would have been long gone by now.

“To have faltered at the most crucial point of battle and messed up my sword maneuver, what a truly unforeseen scenario. The swordsmanship you displayed undoubtedly resembled my sister’s style. I’ve yearned for a replica of that person......actually, that was pretty much my sister’s sword that I just faced. Since I had been captivated by that sword of hers, there’s no way I could be mistaken.”

“So does that mean you are captivated by me as well?”

“You idiot, it’s the opposite. There’s not a chance that I can just ignore others utilizing my sister’s techniques. My sister’s sword————has been passed on to you.”

Within Manaka’s words, it was a mix between half killing intent and half in jest. It felt as if she was smiling, but also enraged at the same time. It was quite a complicated expression .

Kurou learned the Olden Style from the Sword Saint. However, in the end it was created by his dad and the Sword Saint clearly possessed her own swordsmanship.

After being her disciple for seven years, Kurou not only picked up the Olden Style, he had also learned the swordsmanship of the Sword Saint. Although Lars, who was also the Sword Saint’s disciple, honed his own type of swordsmanship, Kurou didn’t have the talent to be able to devise his own swordsmanship. It required everything from him just to learn his master’s style.

The visualization of the trajectory of the Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens relied on the Olden Style to be able to slay the opponent. The attack went at extreme speeds————and combined with the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship. Who would have known that using his master’s swordsmanship would save Kurou’s life.

“However, today I guess I’ll have to withdraw. I’ve already lingered around here for too long, plus it’d be troublesome if the other Seven Swords made it here.”

“Are you saying we’ll be able to meet again?”

Kurou smirked as he stated.

Manaka taciturnly walked off.

“I’ll definitely never lose to you, and I’ll swear on that. Anyways, since you didn’t lose to me today either, I’ll spare you for now.”

Manaka did not even cover her own wound. She walked off with Neena in her arms as blood trickled down her body. Following that, her figure disappeared from the exit of the spectator stands.

“......Is it ok to let her go?”

This time it was Sefi who sat down where Manaka had sat previously with Hinako sitting alongside her.

The two of them didn’t suffer from any injuries as they energetically moved about.

“We were the ones who were let go.”

Kurou stretched as he laid down.

“It takes all my energy just to stay seated…...man, I’m so exhausted.”

“You’re exhausted? Rou…...hold on, your face is becoming pale!?”

“A bit…...it wasn’t the light blade, more accurately it’s the light body that caused this. The burden from that maneuver is exceedingly massive. My body is pulsing from the stress it had taken. The body of a human was probably not meant to use light.”

During Kurou’s battle against Manaka, he wasn’t reluctant to unleash it. With the light body, not only did it require amassing most of his energy, he also couldn’t use it unless he was in dire circumstances. Thus, this was one hazardous maneuver. His master had told him before, based on the situation, it might never activate again in his lifetime.

Of course, he didn’t mention this subject to Sefi and Hinako. “Don’t think I’m an idiot”, he didn’t want to hear that kind of scolding from them nor did he want them to truly worry about him.

“However, with the type of wound Manaka suffered, if she were to go all out she’d still be able to wipe out every one of us given the state I was in. Furthermore, Lars was nearing death.”

Lars was already nowhere to be seen around the spectator stands. Following Manaka being slashed by Kurou, Lars’s figure was missing not too long after. Perhaps he limped towards the hospital through his own strength. He certainly detested owing a favor to others or making anyone else torment over him. Although he was not really a stickler for things like he usually appeared, Lars actually possessed a huge ego. Even after Manaka slashed him, he still wouldn’t submit to the thought of dying in that manner.

“Same with you, you seem to be almost dead as well. The wound on your shoulder is quite grave.”

Sefi retrieved her handkerchief and tightly wrapped it around Kurou’s wound. Following that, she then started to gently stroke Kurou’s cheeks.

“Ah——, that feels great……”

“Glad to hear it…...but Kurou, where do you think you’re touching?”

“Eh? What?”

Kurou tilted his head as if he was acting dumb.

“What’s with that hand of yours feeling up my leg?”

“Oh my, I didn’t even notice that.”

Sefi’s legs appeared to be quite slender but feeling that supple yet smooth skin sure raised one’s spirits.

“......Well, whatever. If it takes your mind off the pain, then I’ll let things be for now.”

“Wait what?”

Kurou’s face showed signs of being perplexed towards this unexpected approval. Truthfully, after sexually harassing others, he was quite stressed out over not being reprimanded.

“Also…...I must thank you. I’m very grateful that you were able to make it to my side.”

“Haha.”

Kurou slightly chuckled in response to the flushed red Sefi. She was probably referring to the fact that he immediately rushed over to her after Freya was killed. That was something to be expected from him so it didn’t need to be minded.

“Furthermore…...Kurou’s sword was absolutely stunning……”

“Hmm?”

She looked at him with an intoxicated expression. It appeared that she was still a tad excited.

Suddenly, Kurou noticed it.

“Sefi, you……”

“What……”

With a seductive look, she gazed back at Kurou as she stated.

It seemed that Sefi hadn’t realized it herself. Her light quantity received an explosive boost.

At least, it was far beyond Neena’s light.

Kurou figured that this abnormality in Sefi occurred during that one interval where everyone forgot about the battle and stared up into the sky————something happened to Sefi at that time.

Rather, it wasn’t that something that happened————but rather some change in Sefi’s body. In the end, her light received an increase……?

“......Hey! Where in the world are you trying to touch!?”

After Sefi returned to her senses, she lightly gripped the back of Kurou’s hand. The hand that had been stroking her leg and was now currently slowly crawling its way up her dress seemed to have been spotted.

“Tch, is it exposed?”

“Exposed? Of course not! I can never take it easy around you. I can’t show any openings either.”

Kurou dismissed it with a laugh.

Having an increase of light in such a short time frame was unheard of. Although she herself didn’t take notice, he seemed to want to examine this once again.

Ahem, Sefi cleared her throat.

“O-Overall, with everything happening so suddenly it’s quite baffling.”

“Tell me about it. I have to write it all up in a report as well. What should I even write?”

The arts user’s true identity, the already forgotten race————the resurgence of the Blazes.

The betrayal of Manaka, one of the Seven Swords.

Manaka, who was a Blaze as well as the Sword General, had her abilities sealed by Hinako’s powers.

Sefi’s abnormal increase in light.

Furthermore, a portal linked to another world was opened for a brief moment————

“......I don’t understand the situation either.”

Hinako stated as if she was cutting off Kurou’s train of thought.

“I lost consciousness after speaking with Manaka. After I reawakened, I was suddenly being used as a shield by Kuro.”

“No way! You were the one who muddled in front of me!”

“Is that so? Kuro, you always frustratingly call for me indirectly. Truthfully speaking, it made me feel very anxious. However, just then you called me Hinako.”

“I’m sorry for making you feel anxious……”

There wasn’t any particular meaning behind him calling her by her name. Except, a change perhaps occurred in him while he was sidestepping his own feelings. However, Kurou being mindful of these matters must mean he was also in a daze.

He was free from his mission, however he did not consider the fate between him and that inconceivable girl to be severed because of that. Clearly the various anomalies surrounding her went above and beyond Sefi.

It wasn’t just the disappearance of Manaka’s mystic arts and having them sealed.

The girl of the sun, just what did she cause in the sky as well?

Furthermore, she performed all of it unconsciously. That’s what made it so annoying to figure out.

“Goodness gracious, it feels as if I’m slowly deviating from my original goals!”

“What are Kuro’s goals?”

“It should be obvious.”

Kurou suddenly sat back up and used that momentum to stand up once again. A sharp pain coursed through his entire body during that instant, however he still revealed a nonchalant expression as he gazed ahead of him.

“It’s to bring back those previously lost days.”

That day when he lost his dad and encountered the Sword Saint.

When his fate began to deviate from its normal course, he began living a life that no ordinary human could ever experience.

His destiny suddenly veered off course in one moment.

If that was the case, then as long as he set his mind to it then he should be able to correct his destiny through his own strength.

Kurou wielded a sword and lived till now in hopes of creating his desired path.

“In order to achieve my goals, it doesn’t matter who it is, I’ll kill them all.”

Kurou tightly gripped his katana and turned around. Hinako and Sefi’s shocked expressions confronted him.

“Well then, for now I should make a stop to the hospital as well. Plus, I also have to make my way down to headquarters.”

“......I’ll come with you then.”

“My duty to be your bodyguard must be carried on as well.”

Sefi and Hinako both stood at Kurou’s sides.

Their delicately sweet fragrance wafted over.

“Let me protect you as we head towards the hospital. There’s still many favors that I owe Rou.”

“I’ve been protected pretty excessively. Looks like there’re many reasons why people have their sights set on me. However…...Kuro will most likely still continue to protect me from now on.”

“......You two are so stringent on your stance.”

Kurou would never profess he’d be fine by himself.

Wanting to establish a happy family was also included within his goals. Of course, a lovely wife was definitely needed within this family of his.

Despite their somewhat problematic dispositions, Sefi and Hinako were both very cute. No matter how much danger lies ahead, either one would make for an interesting family.

As Kurou walked side by side with them, he revealed a smile.

What destiny will await him, even he doesn’t know.

Too many bizarre instances occurred at the same time.

Especially————the portal that opened out of nowhere. Kurou firmly believed that it had something to do with the two girls next him.

Although he thought there was no way, but what if those two girls were the key to opening the portals that were closed off————?

Then, perhaps the scope of the situation was even greater than the severity of the Blazes’ betrayal. There may even be some unimaginable future awaiting Sefi and Hinako.

However, Kurou had already made a firm resolution to continue walking down the same path as Sefi and Hinako.

In other words, if some disastrous future was imminent, then he would most likely carry on that burden for them.

Using the sword in his hand, he’ll have to slay others not only in that impending destiny but also for the sake of his own future.

Slash, slash, continually slashing away.

Having faith in seeking out the future he so desires————

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=4}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter4

2013-11-07T13:03:08Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 4 - A Kiss to the Sword==

The curtains were raised for the second day of the elimination matches.

What was shocking was things went about as usual as if yesterday’s disturbance within the warehouse never happened. The elimination matches stayed on track and resumed as usual.

Because of the agreement between Kurou and the sun cultists, they did not pursue them. In consideration of Lima’s honor, the matter of her being wounded by a human was never disclosed. However, it was quite unimaginable that the incident’s follow up was conducted in a way as if nothing ever occurred.

Lars’s cover up of the incident was quite horrifying. You wouldn’t want this guy as your enemy.

“......However, this is such a pain. The waiting time is so long.”

Kurou heaved a heavy sigh.

At the assembly place where the elimination matches were held, there was a lounge accessible to the many participants waiting on their matches. Kurou and Hinako were just staring on as they sat on a couch within a corner of the lounge.

“Kuro is really quite laid-back.”

“I don’t need to hear it from you.”

“However, everyone else seems to be in a nervous wreck.”

The students who were about to take the stage stayed close to the side of the lounge that was towards the arena. As a result, an air of tension clouding over that place was probably to be expected.

“It’s now round three, the competition has become more fierce. Everyone has probably forgotten about the assault incident already.”

“Even those words sound quite carefree. Eh? That said, I haven’t seen Sefi or Lars.”

“I already told you, don’t directly call them by their names. Also, since when did you start directly addressing Sefi-sama by her name as well?”

Hinako was too unsophisticated in these matters. It didn’t matter much for a guy like Lars, but if she were to call Sefi, who was the princess of the four generals and possessed outstanding swordsmanship, by her name directly, then it would cause a huge commotion. Although that was the case, no matter how many times he warned Hinako it was probably a fruitless endeavor.

“Jeez......since Lars always wanders off as he pleases, even I have no clue where that guy is. However, there’s a special lounge for distinguished students so perhaps Sefi-sama should be in there.”

If your grade was good, it would result in better treatment. Since this school was organized by competing for ranks, it wasn’t a bad thing to bestow special treatment to those with superior grades.

“Ah, it’s Sefi’s turn.”

Hinako was watching the large display screen installed in the lounge as she spoke.

The large display screen broadcasted multiple sections of the arena, allowing it to capture many matches occurring at once.

“Can Sefi win?”

“Last time during the tournament she attained third place. As long as she doesn’t fool around she won’t lose.”

As he was saying this, Sefi’s wooden sword heavily struck her opponent’s shoulder and the wooden sword fell out of her opponent’s hands. Just as he was considering whether or not the girl looked a bit shaken up————she toppled over. She hadn’t lost her fighting spirit from the beginning, but her body was unable to withstand Sefi’s attack.

Sefi comforted her opponent and then departed from the tournament stage. She was very gentle towards her own gender. If only she was that gentle towards me as well, Kurou thought along these lines.

“It still isn’t Kuro’s turn yet?”

“No, there’s still around ten minutes left.”

Kurou responded while being fixated on the display screen. It was just as he said, once at round three, those that were present were all the students with excellent swordsmanship. They weren’t fully developed yet but after two or three years, who knows to what extent they would mature to.

Although there were Swordies who blossomed early on, there were also many who developed slowly. Among those kinds of people, they could perhaps become one of the Seven Swords of the future as well.

Kurou suddenly recalled, if the number one ranked student from year one, Migune, was still alive————

“Ahhh————!”

Suddenly, the cry of a girl’s voice sounded from somewhere.

Kurou did not spare a moment of hesitation. He grabbed the hand of Hinako, who blankly stared on, and ran out.

Everyone within the lounge had heard the cry, however Kurou was the fastest one to respond.

Kurou held Hinako’s hand and raced towards the sound of the cry.

Although it was quite a foolish thing for a bodyguard to specifically lead the person he was guarding to peril, Kurou would rather confront the danger than run away.

Based on the circumstances, in many cases he had to actively eliminate the danger factors to create a safer environment as opposed to running away. Kurou judged based on his own intuition, hence having fallen under this state.

Afterwards, they ran through the intricate paths leading around the arena.

As Kurou and Hinako arrived at the entrance of a room, there were many female students gathered around and chattering away indistinctly.

Kurou instantly noticed the red colored liquid flowing out from the room to where he was standing.

As he made his way through the crowd of female students and caught a gander of what was in the room, he noticed that what was lying there was just as he expected.

It was a girl covered in blood.

Although her face laid downwards, there wasn’t even a need to confirm who it was.

The number two ranked swordswoman, Freya, was dead.

“All of a sudden, a strange person stormed into the room......”

One of Freya’s supporters, with tears in her eyes, stated as such.

In order to inquire more about the situation, Kurou brought one of the girls standing by Freya’s corpse out of the lounge. Right now, gathering information was absolutely essential.

However, she appeared to be inattentive towards Kurou who was asking her questions. She was still in a state of confusion so grasping the main points of her explanation proved quite difficult.

Even so, this was what he understood after organizing what she had said: When Freya was in the lounge, she was ambushed and killed with one strike.

“She appeared to be wearing......black, loose fitting clothing. I couldn’t discern her appearance due to the hood she was wearing......”

“Is that so.”

Basically, it must have been the same arts user that Kurou had encountered a couple days ago or perhaps an accomplice of hers.

The number one ranked student of his grade, Migune, was murdered, the third ranked Sefi was attacked, and now the second ranked Freya was killed. The chances of her targets being the exceptional students were quite high.

What if, the arts user wanted to conveniently finish the task left undone from a couple days ago after she slayed Freya————

“Tch.”

Kurou clicked his tongue and hightailed off once again while pulling Hinako along.

However, he instantly stopped in his tracks and returned to the sobbing girl. Kurou then grabbed her shoulders.

“People are gathering here due to the fervent crowd. Freya probably wouldn’t want herself to be seen like this. Forget about the safety of this crowd for now, just have her body set down properly and cover her with a blanket.”

After the girl confirmed with a nod of the head, Kurou set off once again.

Although it felt like Hinako wished to say something, Kurou remained silent as they continued to dash forward. They only knew Freya from their brief conversation so their silence wasn’t because either of them were in deep sorrow over her loss.

Despite that, Kurou wanted to protect Freya’s honor. That was all the reason he needed considering this was expected from him.

Furthermore, he must put an end to the number of victims. Thus, he had no choice but to immediately head towards his destination.

“......”

However, Hinako wasn’t a fast runner. It was obvious that she didn’t have adequate exercise since she had always been imprisoned in a sun cult facility. Nevertheless, there was no way he could just ditch her.

“Kurou-kun.”

“What!?”

Suddenly, from the corner of his vision came a girl wearing a red long coat————it was Manaka.

Kurou stopped and unwaveringly stared at his boss.

“Manaka, what are you doing here?”

“Oh nothing. I received an invitation from the principal asking if I would like to watch the elimination matches. Furthermore, I also had to send two squads over to the academy out of courtesy, and I was told that ‘the students would be quite happy if one of the Seven Swords could come’, so there’s various reasons why I’m here. That said, why are you in such a hurry?”

“I don’t have the leisure to explain right now. However, you came at the perfect time. Please take this child off my hands for now.”

“Ha? You’re asking me? You want me to train her to have your favored tsundere attribute?”

“Why would I request my boss for something like that!? I’m asking if you would take my place as her bodyguard for now. Taking her somewhere where there's a lot of people would probably be more suitable. Well then, I’ll be taking my leave!”

Kurou did not even wait for Manaka’s response and just handed her Hinako.

Although it was very unexpected that Manaka would come here to watch the competition, it could only be said as good fortune for him. There was probably no one more suitable than having her take his place as that child’s bodyguard.

However, there were still matters that needed to be attended to————

“He left.......”

Hinako muttered while gazing at the pathway that Kurou swiftly ran through.

“It all developed into a complete mess rather quickly......”

“Kurou-kun has already trained to his limits as a human————even with his Olden Style, he can never stride past the disparity in terms of physical capabilities against a Swordie. He might even be the strongest among all humans.”

That was probably quite the exaggeration still. Although, Hinako kept this thought to herself. She had absolutely no understanding of his physical capability.

“That said, he has some nerve to be pushing his own work onto his boss! That bastard is really undaunted.”

“Sefi is really important to him. Kurou highly values her even though it clearly isn’t part of his work.”

“That guy went to Sefi’s place? I’ve noticed that things are a bit rowdy around here, what in the world happened?”

Hinako roughly explained the incident regarding Freya. Hinako guessed that Kurou had probably figured the enemy had their sights set on Sefi, thus he ran towards her location.

“.......Oh, the incident occurred once again? In that case, there’s probably no chance of them being able to conceal themselves within the academy anymore. It may turn into a more catastrophic situation. Guess I’ll be busied with this as well. Alright alright, what should we do next——”

“......?”

Hinako looked at Manaka as she tilted her head.

No matter what, wasn’t the job of the Sabers to find the assailants and arrest them? Or was this situation handed over to the police to deal with?

“Haha, no need to worry. Compared to this......it is really quite awful of Kurou-kun. No matter how cute Sefi is, for him to have thrown you aside is really......”

“This precisely demonstrates how important Sefi is to him. Is it due to the difference in the amount of time acquainted?”

“Is that so. I don’t quite understand dating and such, especially if it is between a Swordie and a human. It is possible for humans to marry Swordies since they can still bear children, however relationships between Swordies and humans are rarely seen. They’d eventually go through many hardships.”

Manaka seemed to really sympathize for Kurou and Sefi.

It wasn’t just the difference in race between Kurou and Sefi, there were plenty of other obstacles. Even Hinako felt that was the case.

“By the way, Kurou hasn’t made a move on you yet? I've even gone through the trouble of giving you nice clothes.”

Manaka overtly gazed at Hinako’s voluptuous chest and her soft legs.

“I’m also quite fascinated at the concept of making love.”

Hinako calmly endured Manaka’s line of sight and faintly mentioned.

“Kurou hasn’t done anything to me. He didn’t seek out my undergarments and never even peeked in as I was bathing.”

“Really? That’s pretty lame. I wasn’t sure if Kurou-kun would be motivated in guarding you. I basically thought if he were to make a move on you, then he’d take his bodyguard assignment more diligently.”

Manaka had her arms folded as she began pondering.

It was quite difficult to imagine Hinako ever being together with someone like Manaka who was one of the Swordie’s strongest Seven Swords. She gave the impression of an older sister improperly dealing with boredom.

“Well, there’s nothing we can do either way. If that side fails then it’d be perfect. That means we can make some progress over here.”

“What side do you mean?”

“About that, just·wait·and·see.”

With Manaka’s statement possessing some sort of implication, Hinako blinked in response.

Hinako was immediately dumbfounded————

“......?”

Suddenly, an overwhelming pressure came at her.

Against this astounding power that was hard to stand up against————Hinako felt as if everything in front of her was violently shaking.

Meanwhile, just as a precaution, he had already checked on the lounge where Sefi was.

During the elimination tournament, Sefi had supporters by her side and as a result, Kurou felt there was no need to be overly concerned about her. However, Freya was pretty much under the same circumstances when she was killed, thus it showed how naive his thinking was.

Kurou mustered all his effort in running towards the front of Sefi’s lounge. Without a shred of hesitation, he forcefully opened the door.

“Sefi!”

“......Eh?”

A splendid scene awaited Kurou on the other side of the door.
[[File:Kenshin v01 200.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi, who was only wearing an aqua blue bra on top, was drying herself off with a towel. Since the skirt to her uniform was raised, her legs were completely exposed.

Tiny beads of sweat covered her flushed red face. From the valley of those two swells, her slender waistline, and supple legs, it all emitted a peculiar seductive aura.

No, right now was not the time to be getting excited over this stuff.

“Thank goodness Sefi.”

“H-Hold on......!”

Kurou tightly hugged Sefi’s body. Her skin was tender and smooth, her body heat even faintly transferred over.

“I’m so glad you’re ok. For a moment I was thinking what would become of you......”

“W-What are you doing......what made you do something like this, there must be a reason!?”

“It’s fine as long as you’re ok.”

“It’s not fine!”

Once Sefi returned to her senses, she forcefully separated herself from Kurou’s body. Under these circumstances, it was plain to see that Kurou’s strength could not resist that of a Swordie’s.

“What is this all of a sudden you idiot.”

Sefi swiftly put on the shirt to her uniform and promptly combed her hair. Her face was in a blush and her eyes were brimming with tears.

“Looks like if I don’t explain first......”

Kurou concisely briefed her of Freya’s situation. He also explained that he thought the attacker might come towards Sefi as well so that was why he hurried over here.

“......Freya’s dead? No way, how could something like this happen in school?”

“Although it’s quite regrettable, it is the truth. Sefi, are you by yourself? Where are your supporters?”

“Since I wanted to concentrate on the match beforehand, I sent my friends off. I had thought that the attacker wouldn’t be stupid enough to come here with all the people gathered in the room......”

“That’s what I thought as well. However, the opposition doesn’t seem to care about how things turn out. For now, let’s leave. Sefi, do you have the Starbreaker on you?”

“Yeah, I had it just in case. Where do you plan on heading?”

Sefi grabbed the Starbreaker that was leaning against the wall in the corner of the room as she asked.

“Perfect, Manaka is here as well. Although she always makes me feel a bit gloomy, there’s no safer place than by her side.”

“That’s true.”

Despite her attitude, Manaka was someone worthy of being one of the Seven Swords. One or two arts users were probably no big deal.

Kurou and Sefi both walked out of the lounge and scurried along the path. They kept a close watch on all sides as Kurou retrieved his cellphone to call Manaka.

“......Hmm?”

Since Manaka was pretty negligent, having forgotten her cellphone elsewhere was very possible. For now, they could only head towards where he last parted from Manaka.

“Hey, Kurou.”

“What is it?”

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket as he replied.

“Even if it’s a time like this......please forget about that matter from before.”

“What are you talking about?”

Seeing Sefi’s face, he noticed that she hastily avoided his line of sight and blushed. This girl who was holding that ridiculously gargantuan sword revealed an embarrassed expression. How unusual.

“What I meant was......t-that matter regarding when I attacked you, you should just erase that sort of thing from your memory.”

“Ah. You see, there’s been a lot of things happening recently.”

“Y-You’re right. However, please just forget about it. I must have been in a daze at the time. It’s because it has been a long time since I last witnessed Kurou’s sword so I just got a bit excited is all. It’s got nothing to do with being captivated or anything.”

As Sefi’s face turned red, she rapidly spoke with a barrage of words.

“Please forget all of that. I-I......also......did that thing with you. Just erase the memory of what was pretty much a dog bite!”

“What dog, hey.”

Of course, she was most likely referring to the kiss.

“Even if you tell me to disregard it————that impactful experience is hard to overlook.”

Kurou was an exceedingly aberrant individual, but despite this he was still just a fifteen year-old teenager. After kissing a beauty like Sefi, it was impossible to pretend nothing had happened.

“It was an impactful experience......y-you haven’t......kissed that girl yet?”

“That girl? Haha, oh you mean her. N-No way, I haven’t even laid a finger on her.”

This he could swear to god. Although they were living under the same roof, for Kurou to even visually take pleasure in Hinako was a bit worrying.

“I-I see. So you haven’t done anything to her, not bad not bad. Nevertheless, it’d be pitiful if the number of victims increased.”

“So you’re saying you want to have all of the sexual harassment to yourself......”

“I never said such a thing! Jeez————”

Sefi suddenly tensed up.

Practically at the same time, Kurou ceased smiling and narrowed his eyes as he attentively gazed towards the front.

“......There’s a person. I don’t sense anyone except that one individual.”

“Rou......”

Kurou used his finger to gesture Sefi who wanted to head forward.

From around the corner ten or so meters away from them, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

“Is the person coming out?”

With the sound of the footsteps, out came someone in the corner of their vision————it was the black robed suspicious figure from before. Just like back then, she had a hood draped over her head which concealed her appearance.

The robed arts user drew her sword without uttering a word. The slender blade was enveloped in a faint white light.

Kurou also pulled out his katana and set it into its usual upright stance.

“Rou, today I’ll......”

“Stand down. In these narrow pathways, it’d be hard to engage in battle with two people at once. Furthermore, matches against Swordies are pretty much one-on-ones right?”

“Oh......”

After Sefi faintly muttered, she took a few steps back. Even if she wasn’t going to enter battle, backing off a bit was beneficial to Kurou.

Suddenly, the arts user took action. She hopped up like a spring, instantly closing in ten meters, and then she swung her sword.

“......!”

Kurou unwaveringly parried the arts user’s strike and took advantage of this opportunity to slash the opponent’s shoulder. Following that, he felt the sensation of cutting through flesh.

“What......!?”

Although it was a shallow wound he had suddenly inflicted with a slash after easily deflecting her first strike, it made the arts user unmistakably tremble.

However, the arts user’s bewilderment was only for an instant. Immediately after, she hurriedly readjusted her stance. As she moved her body in a dance-like motion————

Instantly, a six slash strike came speeding at him. The attack which involved the white light enshrouded light blade flashed like a shooting star.

Confronted with these continual attacks that would cut him up into pieces, Kurou had deflected all of them.

That kind of masterful technique resulted in the sound of multiple blade clashes that rang one right after another.

“Guh......!”

The arts user uttered indistinctly and staggeringly backed off. The left side of her abdomen was bleeding.

After Kurou blocked the six strikes, with the next strike, he had stabbed the arts user’s flank.

“Tch, it’s still not deep enough. Well, looks like this matter can’t be resolved so easily.”

Although she had been stabbed in the abdomen, it was absolutely not deep enough to reach her internal organs. If it was a Swordie, they should be good enough to continue battling.

“......”

Although the arts user’s expression couldn’t really be seen, her anxiousness was very noticeable. Perhaps to her, that last six strike attack was a must-kill technique. At any rate, having that maneuver be effortlessly blocked by Kurou and having been counterattacked, it must have been completely unexpected to her.

“There’s nothing to be astonished about right? My Olden Style, simply put the principle behind it is just reading your opponent’s attacks while not letting them be able to read yours. This is the second time you’re battling me so I’m already able to read your sword maneuvers. Of course, even after a hundred battles you’ll still never be able to understand my swordsmanship. Since you were unable to deal with me during our first battle, you should have never appeared in front of me again.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Swordies didn’t put all their strength into wielding a sword, rather it was being able to read their opponent as they battled. However, Kurou turned the tables by having unpredictable movements————in other words, he used an exceedingly rudimentary theory to derive his unpredictable swordsmanship for combat engagement.

From a Swordie’s perspective, from the gesture of Kurou’s sword and its movements, it would deviate from the trajectory that they predicted and come at them in an unanticipated speed. If their swordsmanship and opportunities to strike had been thrown into utter disorder, then it would even be hard for a Swordie’s physical capabilities to counter Kurou’s swordsmanship.

An intriguing, indiscernible swordsmanship————that was the truth behind Kurou’s blade.

However, based on the words from the arts user, she must have thought there had to be some trick behind it. Kurou’s sword maneuvers were not limitless.

If they were to reach a hundred battles, those maneuvers should become readable right? If it did reach that extent, Kurou’s sword wielding should appear identical to that of other humans in the face of a Swordie’s capabilities.

Nevertheless, it was impossible to battle someone a hundred times, especially if those combats involved real weapons.

“You have lost, arts user.”

However, under a situation where he held supremacy, this line could become the chains to the opponent’s shackles. Kurou knew this because he had personally experienced this on his own body.

Following that, Kurou had remembered.

He had been chained by these same words in a distant past.

“Thou hast already lost, Kurou.”

Sword Saint Hyouka cheerfully stated towards her disciple who disgracefully had his sword knocked to the ground.

Kurou pressed against his hand as he gazed towards the katana that had been sent flying a couple meters away. He tightly bit his lips. He understood he was clearly defeated, but having this mentioned to him made him feel as if he was slayed.

Almost seven years had passed since he became Hyouka’s disciple and embarked on training deep into the mountains with her.

The mountains were solely chosen as a place for training. Except for the small hut he lived in with the Sword Saint, there weren’t any other man-made structures. Nearly every day involved crossing swords with authentic swords by a small stream next to the hut. This sort of thing would repeat itself daily.

When he first started training, the katana was so heavy to him that he couldn’t even lift it up. By the time he was fourteen years of age, he was able to wield the sword as if it was a natural part of his movements.

However, that all amounts to nothing if all he could do was wield it.

“That’s far from adequate Kurou. Just because you can beat Sylphy’s little sister you think you’re something else? My disciple beating that kind of blondie brat is to be expected you idiot.”

Hyouka arrogantly stated. Furthermore, her manner of speaking felt a bit outdated. However, she had always been like this.

Kurou thought she must have been influenced by some sort of contemporary drama as he stared at her.

Hyouka was a young woman in her twenties. Akin to a geisha, she wore a bright cherry colored kimono with the chest region greatly sticking out. Those massive supple mounds of hers were practically half exposed.

Her blue hair extended down her back and that neatly done appearance of hers gave the impression of a cat. At times she was amiable, but sometimes it was as if she was a monster fiercely eying her prey’s flesh. Her expressions were constantly alternating.

Her attitude left a deep impression, but it probably contrasted greatly between person to person. However, certainly no one would ever forget about her upon seeing her once. She was this kind of woman who left a lasting impression on others.

“I’m already tired of being your master or whatever, just how long are you going to make me work Kurou?”

Hyouka hoisted her katana which was the same type as Kurou’s over her shoulder as she spoke. She was one of the few Swordies who utilized a katana. Except, this wasn’t her personalized sword, it was merely an expendable piece of equipment to her.

“......With that being said, it’s very easy. You shouldn’t have anymore trouble as long as we properly work on your offense.”

The Olden Style relied on preventing your opponent from being able to predict you while being able to thoroughly read your opponent’s movements. This kind of prediction did not rely on visualizing those movements or physical capabilities, but rather experience and intuition. Of course, this sort of matter wasn’t facilely attainable.

“Do you think you can master the Olden Style? Although Kurou is far from being capable of doing so, your father’s research was incredible. As his son, it would be a disservice to him if you are only able to become some dabbling sword master.”

“Guh......”

Kurou was completely unable to retort.

The technique known as the Olden Style that was left in his dad’s notebook was pretty much systemized from the compilation of past warriors. It was merely theoretical, grasping this technique was not so simple in reality. At the very least, despite his father understanding the theory, he wasn’t able to master it. Kurou would probably be incapable as well if attempting it alone.

Hyouka, who was very knowledgeable in the ways of the sword, got hold of the Olden Style technique book when she took in this teenage disciple. Precisely because it was under her guidance, although he was not well-versed in it, Kurou did pick up the Olden Style.

“However, you have worked fairly hard so I guess I’ll offer you a bit of praise. Also, I might as well give you this while I’m at it.”

After stating as such, Hyouka chucked something towards Kurou.

“Could this be......the Sword Saint’s successor marking?”

The mark of the Sword Saint was carved into the white bracelet. This kind of thing could only be worn if the successor’s qualifications were approved.

To have this be conferred to a human like Kurou————

“The one who chose you as a disciple was me. Whether or not to let you become the successor also rests on me. This is all my own will, this you should know, my dear Kurou.”

“Master......”

Hyouka freely stuck her sword into the ground.

Following that, she unhesitantly approached Kurou and placed her hand on his shoulder.

“You did pretty good today since you properly dealt with my two hundred and sixty-five or so strikes. If I can state my desire, it would be for you to be able to block over three hundred strikes.”

“......Well, then look forward to the me of tomorrow.”

“Very well.”

Hyouka lightly smiled and gently hugged Kurou.

When they had just met, Hyouka was much taller. However, Kurou was already taller than his master by three centimeters after seven years.

Along with being his master, she was also like a parent who raised him after his father passed away. While her sweet fragrance enveloped him————

Kurou was also already convinced that their days together were coming to an end.

During that brief period, Kurou recalled some irrelevant matters.

Even within that time frame, Kurou’s body unwittingly began to move.

“Flames, go forth!”

Accompanying that chant-like phrase, a flame snake was launched.

That kind of thing was no longer an issue for Kurou anymore.

The flame snake was immensely powerful. If he had taken a direct hit then perhaps he would be dead.

Nevertheless, presently he was able to respond appropriately. He had wavered in the previous battle against this mystic art technique that he had no knowledge of————

However, dealing with it wasn’t challenging for him anymore as long as he kept focused and prepared himself.

Gathering energy for the mystic art and releasing the flame snake consumed more time than taking action with a sword. Hence, in terms of evading————it wasn’t quite an exacting task.

In one breath, Kurou dodged the flame and took off. In a sweeping motion, he swung the sword at the arts user’s face.

“Guh......!”

The arts user mustered all her effort in backing away and evaded his sword————however, the blade slightly grazed the hood. The hood, which had been obstructing her appearance, was now lifted up over her back.

The face behind the hood was now exposed.

Wearing those glasses, her face gave off a gentle impression. Her pigtails were also stuffed within the hood.

It was————

“Neena!?”

Sefi exclaimed in shock.

It was understandable for her to be that astonished. As one of the supporters who was constantly by Sefi’s side, although she appeared to be well-behaved, she unexpectedly turned out to be the type to say whatever she wanted. She was somewhat of a peculiar girl. For the arts user to be her, Sefi could never have imagined such a scenario.

On the other hand, Kurou kept his cool. That was because he had already figured that the criminal was of course someone within the academy. In this aspect, Kurou was different from the uncontentious Sefi.

“N-Neena, why are you......!”

“I’m very sorry, but no matter how I apologize it’s going to come off a bit strange. Yes, the person who wants to kill you is me because that is my objective.”

“H-Hold on a sec, what’s with this all of a sudden! Your objective......what do you mean by that!?”

Confronted with Sefi’s interrogation, Neena tightly bit her lips and didn’t respond.

While facing her, she only took off her glasses. Her eyes that were hidden behind the lens were————

“Huh, red eyes......?”

Sefi opened her eyes in shock.

This time, even Kurou was a bit astounded. Swordies had numerous eye colors, however he had never seen glimmering, shining red eyes before.

“Neena, are you a......”

“So you know about it. Looks like it’s still being circulated around within Sefi-sama’s household. That’s truly great. I was worried what I would do if you had said you had no clue.”

Neena revealed a sinister smile.

“We are the descendants of the people you guys shoved into hell. If you had said you were uninformed of this matter......then even cutting you up into eight chunks wouldn’t do justice.”

“Neena......”

“For the sake of my mission, I snuck into the academy. However, I definitely wasn’t appalled by you. Sefi-sama, you truly treated me well. If you weren’t the princess of the four generals......”

Neena removed her robe. Underneath was a tightly fitted black suit.

“The commotion had already expanded and so I thought my opportunity had arrived. However, I did not expect to be exposed. It’s quite regrettable that I wasn’t able to kill Sefi-sama.”

Despite not being asked, Neena still revealed these matters.

Although Kurou was stunned, he still inquired from Neena.

“So your target was Sefi after all. You are also the one who killed Freya and Migune right?”

“Of course it was me, but that was only a matter of convenience.”

Neena did not pause at all.

“Migune-san and Freya-san would head out towards the Outer Human Region every night and engage in tsujigiri. I encountered them by chance so that’s how I know of it. Regarding the details behind this situation, a Sabers member like you should have a greater understanding of it am I right?”

“So the criminals in those incidents were Freya and Migune......? Why would they carry out such a thing?”

“Isn’t it just because they wanted real combat training? However, since their killings only involved gangster-like punks, perhaps they even pretended to be heroes of justice.”

“However, murdering people is never the right course of action.”

Indeed, the victims of the tsujigiri incident were not ordinary people. They were people who were going to be arrested anyways if they weren’t slayed during those tsujigiri incidents.

“Yeah, but I don’t care about the victims to those tsujigiri incidents. I just can’t forgive those who use their sword in such senseless matters.”

“......So that’s why you killed both of them?”

What Freya and Migune did was certainly not to be commended, rather it was illegal. However, what Neena did was basically the same so nothing changed in the end.

“No, wait a sec. Your goal is Sefi right? You just said it was due to ‘convenience’, but what about the assault incident that arose due to this? That would make it burdensome for you to take action. With this excessive matter, it must have been difficult to reach your target. Isn’t this just putting the cart before the horse?”

“That would be peachy as well wouldn’t it?”

Neena wryly smiled as she elatedly spoke.

“For us, we don’t hesitate to take action for any reason. If slaughtering Sefi-sama becomes harder to do, then it’d be much more exciting overcoming those hardships to reach our goal.”

“You......”

Kurou was dumbstruck as he attentively gazed towards Neena’s face.

“However, since I failed this time, I can’t regard myself as being right. How regrettable, it’s just like Kurou-san said, I can’t win in this case.”

A strange pulsing sound echoed near Neena’s sword.

Kurou instantly ran towards Sefi and carried her body, protecting her in the process.

“Such sound judgment.”

The flame snake wrapped around the sword————and suddenly exploded with flames scattering in all directions.

Following that, Kurou’s vision became clouded in red. His body was also being scorched by the flame’s intense heat.

Kurou couldn’t help but close his eyes, but in the instant he opened his eyes afterwards,

“......Tch, what’s going on.”

Kurou clicked his tongue.

The place where Neena was standing had already violently erupted into a fire. The narrow pathways had been completely blocked by the flames and Neena’s figure was nowhere to be seen.

“We let her escape again. Curses......aren’t we about to be eliminated by Neena?”

Kurou surveyed his surroundings. Not only was he unable to find a fire extinguisher, the sprinkler system was also unresponsive. The flames on the other hand were burning more intensely without any indication of dying out.

“We have no choice, let’s go around that way. Sefi, follow me. As things stand, we no longer know who to trust anymore.”

It was clear from Neena’s words that she was undoubtedly part of a certain organization. Furthermore, the people that the organization dispatched to the academy might not just consist of her. That girl carelessly held affable feelings towards Sefi and could also be considered as a traitor amongst her group————but this was no laughing matter.

“Jeez, what’s wrong with her. In the end, I still don’t even know how she’s able to use mystic arts.”

“Ah, about that......she might be......”

“Hmm?”

Sefi took a glance at the flames, lowering her gaze as she pondered.

After a brief pause, Sefi stated the following.

“Those red eyes......I think Neena is probably......a Blaze.”

Neena seemed to be purposefully taking a meandering route when sprinting through the arena.

Of course, this was in order to shake off Kurou’s pursuit so she was forced to take a more indirect route. Furthermore, since there was a gap between her physical capabilities and that of Kurou’s who was a human, in all likelihood he won’t be able to catch up.

Although she was reluctant, she did accept the truth. Setting aside the fact she couldn’t overcome him with her sword, she was unable to prevail even with the addition of mystic arts.

She had failed her mission, thus it came to an end. Even with her true identity being compromised during the course of the mission, as long as the objective was achieved then it’d be fine. However, thinking along those lines was way too naive.

“If I can escape now, then this mission isn’t a complete loss.”

Neena muttered to herself.

The pathways to the arena were in complete disarray. There were plenty of other people scurrying around just like Neena.

Even if it was just a lone person murdered, the conduct of these Swordies who were running around in a frenzy was quite uncalled for. Whatever happened to these people who made a fool out of the humans seventy years ago?

Neena found the flight of stairs that was her destination. There were matters that she had to attend to up there.

At the top was the lowest section of the spectator stands that were organized in a stepwise fashion.

The students or any academy related individuals should have all been here to spectate the tournament. However, currently there were no other people present. It seemed that everyone sought refuge.

“Neena, are you hurt?”

“......Onee-sama!”

A dark figure silently appeared by Neena’s side.

She was also wearing a robe like Neena did. Grasped in her hand was an incredulous longsword and scabbard.

“I’ve made you wait Onee-sama. I’m not hurt at all, but.......”

“You weren’t able to kill Sefi, however I can’t blame you for failing. For now, let’s head back first. Plus, I’m finished with my work over here.”

With that said, the robed girl pointed to the nearby seats. Over there was a girl laying down. Seeing as her voluptuous breasts were still undulating, it seemed she was only knocked out.

“Although this task doesn’t really matter to us, I guess it doesn’t hurt to show a bit of sympathy for them.”

“Yes Onee-sama. Well then, let me carry that girl. Just in case, it’d probably be better if Onee-sama and I split up————”

Neena stopped speaking at this point.

The robed girl standing in front of Neena ————no wait, something came charging over across from them from the top of the stepwise spectator stands,.

There was clearly killing intent within the sword————

“Onee-sama!”

Neena, who wanted to protect her, was already too late.

That certain individual who charged over swung their sword downwards. That one strike targeted the robed girl’s back————

“O-Onee-sama, Onee-sama......!”

“Darn, I guess I missed.”

The boy’s calm and collected manner of speech distinctly contrasted with the panic-stricken Neena. Wait, Neena had met this boy before.

“I only managed to slice the robe? However, that’s already more than adequate. From the gash in the robe, I caught a glance of a familiar uniform.”

“Y-You are......”

That’s right, Neena recalled, this guy’s name was Lars.

He was the male Swordie that transferred over here with the human. He was also known as the son of one of the four generals.

Although he was a household member of the four generals, they weren’t very attentive of him since he wasn’t one of their targeted individuals.

“I took a peek at Kurou’s battle with that kid. Since she suddenly escaped, I wondered where she was heading to. Following that I just tailed her from behind. Jeez, who would have thought you’d end up in this kind of place to meet someone as prestigious as her. Actually, I was quite flabbergasted myself.”

“Just shrewdly handling the situation like you always do, Lars.”

The robed girl turned around and removed the robe that had a slit running diagonally down its back.

The blue hair going down to her shoulders along with her black suit and skimpy miniskirt, even with this kind of getup it greatly suited her. It was an authentic Sabers uniform.

“Aren’t you a bit simple-minded, or were you not vigilant of your surroundings? Which one is it, Director?”

“Which one is it......”

Manaka————the director of the Sabers, sinisterly smiled.

“Nevertheless, Lars is really quite frightening. Suddenly attacking from behind, it’s to be expected from the guy known to possess a demonic swordsmanship.”

“No no, this demon essence or whatever you call it is probably over exaggerated. It’s merely an attack from behind by a Swordie who is a bit lacking in etiquette.”

Demonic essence————this saying, Neena had also heard about it.

Although there were some male Swordies who rivaled female Swordies when it came to physical capabilities and swordsmanship techniques, it was said that the swords of those men were lodged with a demonic essence. Specifically, this referred to the prohibited use of backside attacks during a one-on-one fight among Swordies, slaughtering the defenseless, and even utilizing long range weapons. Furthermore, the most chilling aspect about it was————

“Being intoxicated with blood, making others suffer, committing murder, favoring these things above all else......is this person really like that Onee-sama?”

“The swords of the powerful Swordie males being infused with a demonic essence————I don’t buy that kind of silly nonsense.”

Manaka stated as she shrugged.

“However, I feel that this boy————Lars’ sword is indeed embedded with a demonic essence.”

“Goodness gracious, no matter who it is they all say approximately the same sort of thing.”

Although Manaka’s words were meant to provoke him, Lars responded in a calm manner.

Lars didn’t affirm it or deny it. Even Manaka looked at him with a dreaded expression.

“Well, anything works for me at the moment. Compared to this, you should probably explain yourself a bit Director. What in the world is going on?”

“If you want to change the topic, then please be a bit more clever. However, there’s actually no real significance behind gossiping over your demonic essence.”

Manaka gripped the hilt of her longsword tightly.

“It’s just as you’ve witnessed and detected Lars. The criminal who carried out the attacks against the students is Neena over here and the person manipulating things behind the scenes would be me.”

“How strange.”

Lars interrupted immediately.

“You are Manaka, one of the Seven Swords. The scope of things is way too small for this incident to involve someone as significant as you. Even if she’s the princess of the four generals, if it’s just killing Sefi, then having you personally come out is a bit unusual isn’t it?”

“That’s because the numbers of my group is insufficient. Everyone has to share the responsibility even if it’s just some diminutive task. Due to this cumbersome yet convenient Seven Swords standing, I’m able to do numerous things. Furthermore, even now I need to begin attending to some trivial matters.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she stated. Following her iai strike, she pulled out her sword in one swift motion. Anyone who were to witness her possessing such an elongated scabbard for a blade as short as that would probably be taken aback by this.

However, whether it was Neena or Lars, neither felt surprised at all.

“Lars, you leisurely came to this place. However, from the moment you saw me, you left me no choice but to kill you!”

“......!”

Lars retrieved his sword and blocked Manaka’s strike after she instantaneously closed in.

The blades of the two clashed. The rippling wave resulting from this shook the air as it dispersed in all directions.

After the wave dissipated, Manaka and Lars both backed off to their respective sides as they separated.

“Very excellent reaction time Lars.”

“As to be expected of the Sword General. If I was able to dispose of you based on that last surprise attack, that’d be too easy.”

Manaka’s sword was shrouded in a white light————and her eyes were flickering with a red glint.

On the other hand, Lars’s sword seemed to be emitting a blackish haze.

“Regardless if it’s red or white, they both seem quite vivid Director.”

“That applies to you as well. I believe it was called the Beast Slayer? It’s been a long time but that sword is still as ominous as always.”

Lars’s personalized sword seemed to be called the Beast Slayer. It was particularly long and although it wasn’t like Sefi’s Starbreaker, it was also pretty thick and heavy. Compared to its sharpness, this type of sword seemed to be focused more on sturdiness.

“The hue of my light blade is a tad different from other Swordies, but it’s not ominous at all. It has nothing to do with any demonic essence or whatever.”

Lars calmly asserted.

Although Neena firmly believed that the color of the Beast Slayer’s blade symbolized Lars’s demonic essence, he didn’t believe that was the case.

Forget about the demonic essence for now, Lars was not in the least inferior to females when it came to strength and agility. If that wasn’t the case, that heavy sword would have had no chance to absorb Manaka’s strike.

“However, red pupils? So Manaka is a Blaze after all.”

Lars attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes.

“You know the situation regarding the Blazes? That’s perfect.”

“Rather, it’d be more accurate to say that I just remembered. Although, I had considered this as a possibility after hearing about the mystic arts. The Blazes————were forgotten about over time. So you lamentable traitors have gathered together?”

“You bastard!”

Neena became unwittingly agitated as she placed her hand on the hilt of her sword————

“Please stop at once Neena!”

“......Y-Yes.”

Due to Manaka’s words, Neena returned to her collected state. Indeed, to waver from being incited to this extent really showed the disgrace the Blaze soldiers held.

“What Lars said isn’t wrong. Our existence had already been forgotten about. Even these red eyes are————”

“I’m not too familiar with the matter regarding the Blazes. However, to be able to change the color of those red pupils is really quite horrifying.”

“Only the younger generation can change their eye color at will. The survivors of the Great War along with my parents, that generation will always have red eyes.”

Manaka’s eyes would normally be close to a halcyon green color and Neena’s color on the other hand was brown. Although they could alter their colors at will, red was their original color.

“Even if we can do this sort of thing, it’s nothing to brag about. Overall I feel like we are forced to conceal this otherwise we’d be mocked over this genetic factor.”

Neena clenched her fists.

“Indeed, us Blazes had no choice but to conceal ourselves among the people————”

Neena slipped into the academy with forged personal records and falsely spoke about past dealings with her friends. Even matters regarding her family had to be stalled off through deceit.

Blazes————even among Swordies, Blazes were an exceptionally battle adept race.

They weren’t just sticklers for swords, they were even proficient in mystic arts. It was said that at the time of the Great War, they were the ones who utilized these mystic arts that could destroy the enemy field guns and tanks.

Seeing those red-eyed Blazes who frequently fought on the frontlines of the Swordies, it must have been a scary scene for the human soldiers.

However, that battle brought about their demise. Moreover, around the time when the Swordie leaders consolidated power within Japan————the Blazes were eliminated.

The Blazes were overly powerful. Faced with the end of the war, the Blazes were a threat to the Swordies who wanted to establish a new peaceful society. And once they heard the proclamation of the four generals————

The Blazes thirsted for battle. They were the traitors who wanted to disrupt the peace among the Swordies.

Although it was a fabricated accusation with no basis supporting it, the cries of the Blazes were easily brushed aside due to the stark inferiority in numbers.

Back when the Swordies all resided within Swordia, the Blazes were a mercenary group that didn’t belong to any particular nation. However, the world didn’t advocate for repeated warring. Although their combat strength was incredible which lead to various nations employing them, the thirst for battle within this mercenary group instilled fear.

Precisely because of this, the four generals’ calling for the removal of the Blazes went without a hitch.

Faced with a pre-emptive strike, practically all of the Blaze leaders were obliterated. Furthermore, the remaining combatants were unable to even stage a resistance with their fragmented numbers. Each time they were routed. It couldn’t even be called a war, it was pretty much just a slaughter.

The number of Blazes became strikingly few. In the end, they gave up resisting.

Despite avoiding the death sentence, the remaining Blazes were kept apart from society since they were latent criminals with their bellicose nature.

With the limitations on the districts they lived in, the relationship between Swordies and Blazes were practically severed. For the sake of molding their attitude to be more obedient, they put together a correctional course in the school primarily used by Blazes. Plus, the Swordies especially wanted to restrict them from using swords.

They weren’t even allowed to enroll in the military or become part of the police force. They were going to prevent giving the Blazes a chance to battle at all costs.

It didn’t matter if it was glory, swords, or battle, the Blazes were deprived from all of it. They were only left with their frustrated lives as a result of the world after the war.

Following that, even their existence itself was forgotten————

“......Well, it’s not like I’m unsympathetic towards the mighty Blazes but they couldn’t possibly be thinking about revenge just recently right?”

Lars refrained from speaking in an arrogant manner, he simply felt this was inconceivable.

“It was probably the four generals who declared the elimination of the Blazes after the war. Basically that’d be mine and Sefi’s grandfathers. Hasn’t it already been sixty years since then? Of course, setting aside the Blazes of that time period for now, but for Manaka, isn’t this an extremely ancient topic?”

“The survivors at that time are no longer with us anymore. After hearing about the whining and hatred towards the four generals and about the obliteration of our race from the grannies who know this matter intimately, we were pretty much brainwashed. The diminishing of our hatred doesn’t necessarily occur with the passage of time. Having this matter passed down is very possible.”

In response to Manaka’s statement, Neena slowly nodded. Neena’s grandmother was one of the people who ferociously attacked at the frontlines during the Great War. After the war concluded, not only were her contributions unrecognized, she was also freely discarded as if she was trash. When it came to talking about the cleansing of their race, her normally amiable grandmother became all demon-like, sending the young Neena trembling in fear.

“Furthermore, even though the cleansing had already ended, the difference in our treatment still persists. Like Neena over here, if we didn’t give a fake school record, there would be no way she’d be permitted in the Sword Academy. If word got out that a Blaze was holding a sword, she’d be imprisoned for many years.”

“Ah, I see I see.”

Lars enthusiastically nodded and gently waved the Beast Slayer a bit.

“Our goal is in accordance with getting revenge for the past and wiping out of the current state of affairs. With this, we had specially forged these school records to let Blaze members sneak in from all over the place. However, for the students it’s not a big deal, but to actually not engage in a background check for one of the Seven Swords is really quite laughable.”

“The Swordie government has already been around for too long. No matter what kind of government it is, there will always be the day that it becomes corrupted.”

“I’ll advise my parents.”

“That won’t be possible since you’ll die right here......”

An inauspicious smile surfaced on Manaka’s face————following that, she slowly approached Lars.

The air rumbled. The overwhelming light force from Manaka’s entire body was increasing steadily.

This type of force would probably even drive a Swordie unconscious let alone a human.

Confronted with her true power, Neena, who looked up to her as an older sister————was left trembling.

Manaka sighed within herself. Indeed, she could not treat him as just a child anymore.

Up until now, Manaka had been doing her utmost to suppress her light force while she was with the Sabers. However, she was presently unleashing her light entirely.

A Swordie’s light surfaces the moment they are born. Thenceforth, they are able to harness it with training and amplify it through a refining process. Manaka possessed this innate powerful light force and after much bitter training, she was able to control the light regarded as the “strongest among the seven”.

Without needing to mention humans, even Swordies would probably have a strenuous time holding a sword upright in the face of Manaka’s fully emitted light.

Nevertheless, Lars maintained his cool when confronted with Manaka’s light force.

However, up to this it was still what he had come to expect from Manaka. Following that————

Manaka took action without any warning.

With her blinding speed, she swung the sword downwards from over her head. Lars calmly wielded the Beast Slayer and intercepted her attack from the front. A rippling wave that jolted the air once again dispersed across. He was not in the least astonished when confronted with the speed Manaka displayed. Rather, he collectedly used his swordsmanship to deflect away the attack. No wonder he was a curious being.

Manaka did not cease as she continuously attacked.

“Ugh!”

However, Lars’s defending was done with great difficulty. Manaka’s sword traveled as if it was at the speed of light. A stiff staccato could be heard every time their swords met. The white radiance also cut through the black haze of the Beast Slayer.

Known as the Dancer————it was Manaka’s personalized sword. The length was pretty average, but the blade was very thin. It was akin to the thinness of a sheet of paper. With just the augmentation of the light blade, you would think it sounded like glass breaking when their swords collided.

“Guh......!”

After Lars had forcefully repelled Manaka’s sword, he decided to go for some separation.

“Fufu, you won’t be able to win if you’re just defending Lars.”

Due to the acute angles at which her sword maneuvers struck, Manaka’s Dancer would never break regardless of how their blades crossed. In some ways, it resembled the Olden Style utilized by Kurou.

“As expected of Onee-sama! You’re so strong!”

“Hey, you over there, your attitude seems to have changed.”

Lars still kept his eyes on Manaka as he calmly snarked.

Neena was a child who fervently worshipped Manaka’s sword. Clearly they weren’t siblings, yet she still referred to her as “Onee-sama”. Manaka on the other hand did not reveal any signs of abhorrence and was instead very fond of her.

“However, you’re still as fast as always Director. I’m completely unable to catch up.”

“Putting on an act or messing around wouldn’t result in such fluid wielding of the sword.”

Manaka’s sword was much lighter compared to Lars’s or Sefi’s swords. Being lighter only resulted in increased agility. Although there was a trade off in power, as long as she struck the opponent’s weak points then she would be able to remedy the issue. Of course, that kind of technique was already refined by Manaka ages ago.

“Flames, go forth!”

It was as if the dragon-shaped flame sprayed out of the blade of the Dancer. Immediately after, the dragon charged at Lars with remarkable speed.

Without even a second to be astonished, Lars pedaled off the ground with a ton of force to hop away. The dragon was overly quick and enormous. Had he reacted any slower then he wouldn’t have been able to avoid it. Passing by Lars’s body was the giant dragon that vigorously dashed towards the spectator stands. Following that, it exploded in a ball of flames.

“Guh, ah, hot......!”

The embers from the flame landed on Lars’s uniform so he hurriedly took it off. Not too long after, that suit completely caught on fire, incinerating it into a pile of ashes.

“Ah, that’s quite dangerous! What the heck, that child’s was clearly a snake but this time it’s a dragon. I definitely haven’t done anything to deserve a burning execution......”

“You sure have guts. The power of the mystic arts is entirely reliant on one’s light capacity. It’s just as you’ve known, my light is quite strong which means the power of the dragon isn’t the same.”

“It’s precisely as she stated. Onee-sama’s dragon is able to roast any guy. Quit struggling already and just let her partially roast you————e-eh?”

Neena, who let the success get to her, paused halfway through her statement. Manaka on the other hand instantly understood why. It was because the left cuff of Lars’s shirt was incinerated by the flames, revealing something that had been hidden.

“The Sword Saint’s......successor mark.......?”

“Ah, so you’ve noticed. Fortunately I’m quite cautious and tried my best to keep this from being spotted.”

After Lars half jokingly finished speaking, he knocked against the bracelet on his left arm.

“That reminds me, I forget to tell you Neena. Lars is also my sister’s————the Sword Saint’s disciple.”

“Eh? Isn’t the Sword Saint’s only disciple that reprehensible human?”

“You seem to have even mixed Kurou-kun into this. At the time it was an issue that caused quite a stir. A kid with a demonic essence that no one would ever want to accept as their disciple was taken in by the Sword Saint......”

Once Manaka heard this, even she was stupefied.

Although it was fine to accept a disciple, but to specially select a problematic child————

“I’m perplexed by my sister as well. That’s because whenever she spots someone weird, she always wants to place them by her side. However, after she accepted this kid with a demonic essence, she immediately went on to accept a human child as a disciple. It nonstop became someone else’s problem. Lars, it’s really quite pitiful.”

“However, I was absolutely jubilant over this. Having another disciple who was the same age as me, it truly was delightful. If it was just me and that unrestrained master of mine residing in the mountains.......don’t even get me started.”

Indeed, Lars never wanted to drift apart from Kurou.

More accurately, he practiced together with Kurou who had honed his bizarre swordsmanship based on the Olden Style. That allowed Lars, who was exceptionally strong for a guy, to take his training to the next step. Manaka was very knowledgeable of this.

Precisely because of this, he was still able to put up a fight against one of the Seven Swords even though it wasn’t quite enough.

“Darn, I shouldn’t be conversing like this all day. It’s time to put an end to this. I also have to take that girl back with me.”

Manaka took a peek at the girl who was laid down on the spectator stands————Hinako.

“Oh, so that means the Blazes are in cahoots with the sun cult?”

“Didn’t I just mention this? We were originally a rare race. The sun cult on the other hand consists only of humans. To us, there is some exploitive value in them.”

“Rounding up people......could it be, you guys are plotting a military coup?”

“I’ve already said that the time for chatting has ended. Well, if it’s just this then I suppose I can answer. It’s just as you stated. The Swordie government that has lasted till now will give rise to the people who have lain dormant in the darkness throughout history————us Blazes.”

Manaka’s words were spoken without an ounce of doubt. She wasn’t kidding around nor was she bluffing.

“Director, are you serious? Take a step back for a moment, you do know your enemy is the government of the entire country right? Besides the Blazes being somewhat powerful, there isn’t really any other distinguishing characteristics. You guys probably have no chance to succeed.”

“Isn’t that fine as well?”

Manaka elatedly laughed like a child.

“I don’t consider myself to be very normal, I also believe the Blaze’s battle capabilities cannot be dealt with. Truthfully speaking, wiping out the Blazes after the Great War was understandable.”

“However, eliminating and denying the Blaze’s existence are two separate matters.”

“Alright Lars, offer up your blood, accept our letter of challenge!”

Manaka raised the Dancer, seemingly sliding it to her side. Despite being on the spectator stands which were hard to freely move around, she did not appear to be hindered in her movements in any way.

“No way————!”

Just then, Lars’s face showed signs of nervousness for the first time.

Manaka’s seemingly weightless movements————suddenly changed.

“Seven figures————!”

In front of Lars, who opened his eyes wide in shock, appeared seven Manakas.

Manaka forcefully pedaled off the ground. As she ripped through the air, she continued to sprint on over.

Due to her high speed shifts in movement, afterimages were created. This absurdity was accomplished by the one acclaimed as one of the monstrous Seven Swords————Manaka.

Lars held his sword as such and traced Manaka’s movements with his eyes. Although it was quite impressive that he was able to capture the movements of the seven figures, he was already approaching his limits.

The seven Manakas appeared to be colliding together as they all engaged in a melee against Lars.

“Goodbye Lars.”

“......!”

Who knows how many strikes Manaka’s sword unleashed. Lars on the other hand let out an inaudible gasp.

The seven figures traveled past Lars in a violent gale————following that, those clones dissipated akin to a vanishing cloud and Manaka, who had been fiercely wielding the sword in her right hand, quietly stopped in her tracks.

Lars was slashed all the way from his right shoulder to below his chest and all the way to his left leg. His blood came pouring out.

“Chaos Dancer————”

Manaka solemnly declared as she put away her sword.

Through her overwhelming light force, she attained extreme speeds. With that, her fluid movements allowed her to replicate seven figures of herself.

The seven figures unleashed countless attacks in unison————which was known as the Chaos Dancer.

Lars had seen something like that during his training, but this was the first time he had to take the brunt of the attack head on.

Despite his reflexively fast parrying of the majority of the attacks with the Beast Slayer, he wasn’t able to defend from all of them.

Lars kneeled down from where he was and pressed against his chest that was covered in blood. Although this injury wouldn’t become a cause for death presently, there was no guarantee he would live if left unattended.

“As expected of my sister’s disciple. Having been engulfed by the Chaos Dancer, you only suffered an injury to this extent. Looks like even without my sister here, you have not let the training go to waste.”

“Chatting once again already Director? It’s just as you see, I’m still alive.”

“You needn’t overexert yourself Lars. I don’t like watching people suffer so now I shall free you.”

“It seems I’m the only one who is about to die. That’s not too bad right?”

Lars stared into Manaka’s eyes as he spoke.

The one who was stunned at this line was Neena. Regardless if it was Manaka or Lars, their fixated gazes did not even shift one millimeter.

“No can do, you want the successor mark to be placed solely on me?”

Kurou leisurely walked over in their direction and stopped as he reached where Lars was.

“A guy who has the same successor mark as me better not be accepting death. You’re not weak like I am. Liven up a bit.”

“I had hoped you’d comfort me a little......”

Lars faintly muttered as he smiled.

Normally they did not seem to have a very tight-knit bond, but there weren’t any strains between the two either.

The two guys who received her sister’s mentoring......

Kurou and Lars are truly quite admirable————Manaka thought to herself.

There were multiple figures on the spectator stands of the arena.

Kurou kept a vigilant watch of his surroundings.

Lars’s body was stained with blood as he kneeled on the ground.

Neena on the other hand, having not wiped off the blood dripping from the wound Kurou had dealt to her not too long ago, kept a wakeful watch on Kurou.

The one who fainted————or rather, the one leisurely sleeping away was Hinako.

Moreover————

“You’ve finally showed up Kurou-kun. I’m actually very thankful that you found our location here.”

“I spent the majority of my time aimlessly running around. However————fortunately it was easy to recognize the light of someone I was well acquainted with.”

Since he was unable to sense the force Manaka emitted, then it was obvious that she had already arrived at the spectator stands.

“Yeah......it’s annoying how there’s something in my body that I can’t completely control.”

“Everyone probably has something similar to that. Whenever I see Sefi, even I get these feelings that are uncontrollable.”

“Hold on! Be a little more tactful about it! At least make it sound more attractive!”

Immediately after Kurou spoke, Sefi hurriedly began to snark at him. However, the issue was probably just in the wording of it.

“Ah haha. No matter when, Kurou-kun always stays true to himself.”

“If I can’t maintain my usual self at a time like this, then it’d be impossible for me to stand here before you.”

Manaka’s eyes were glowing red just like Neena’s.

Up until he arrived here, he had already heard about the Blazes from Sefi. By combining all the facts, he was able to deduce Manaka’s motive.

Could this person be......

Kurou’s train of thought was right on the money.

Although he had come here seeking Manaka’s protection, the situation had developed in an exceedingly unfathomable way.

Despite this, Kurou wouldn’t waver from this even though what he saw in front of him was beyond his imagination. This was the self-confidence he had acquired from his grueling training.

Kurou’s piercing glare was fixed on Manaka————

At this moment, Manaka sprung up like an arrow.

“Kurou-kun!”

“Manaka!”

Manaka’s Dancer turned into countless strikes of light.

In face of that overwhelming light, Kurou practically unwittingly drew his sword.

A metallic ear piercing clash sounded. Immediately after, the friction even produced sparks.

Manaka’s sword was akin to a machine gun as it repeatedly attacked nonstop. However, they were all parried away by Kurou’s Olden Style.

As expected, she was in a class of her own compared to Neena————Kurou deflected away Manaka’s attack as he was under pressure once again due to the powers of the Seven Swords.

He didn’t feel stressed in the least bit from that sudden exchange.

Manaka was a Blaze and there was the fear that she was the one manipulating the entire situation from behind the scenes. He trusted her and even handed over Hinako who was now taken away————was she planning on using her? Or did she plan on returning her to the sun cult? Furthermore, just when did she realize that Kurou and Lars had to be eliminated as well?

Without a doubt, the Sword General was Kurou’s enemy.

Regardless of her being his master’s sister or his boss, Kurou would instantly be slayed if he were to deliberate over this kind of predicament. You will never find anyone who contemplates over these excessive thoughts when their life hanged in the balance against the opponent.

The wirewalking-esque attacking and defending persisted———actually, only Kurou was defending in this one-sided attack by Manaka.

With a battle like this, the combat would end as soon as Kurou exhausted all his strength.

However, carelessly pulling away was also a huge danger. Manaka was most likely an arts user as well. Having experienced the numerous flame attacks dished out by Neena, he already understood the battle style of an arts user.

Neena’s mystic arts required a slight charge up time to activate. This charging time resulted in a huge opening and as a result, if there was no separation then it would be cumbersome to unleash a mystic art. As long as he closed the distance by attacking in this fashion, there would be no time for the opponent to store power, rendering them hard pressed to activate a mystic art.

If Manaka was able to activate her mystic arts at this close of a distance without building up power, then Kurou’s chances of winning would be practically zero. Thus, he did not contemplate over this matter.

“Guh!”

Accompanying that sound, Kurou immediately felt a burning sensation on his shoulders.

It was because he was unable to fully avoid Manaka’s blade which lead to his left shoulder being slashed. Had he not partially evaded her blade, he might have lost his entire left arm. Even until now, he had dreaded being engulfed by a Swordie’s blade.

“You’re still far from good enough Kurou-kun!”

“Guah......!”

The pain from his shoulder did not even have enough time to soak in.

There was an immediate change during the clash of swords between Kurou and Manaka.

Although Manaka’s blade was a tad small, it had actually pierced through Kurou’s body.

As he mustered all his effort in dodging her sword, there was absolutely no window for him to even counterattack.

Seemingly as if it was reducing his life, he pushed his limits as he fought. At every instance, he would experience a body shattering sensation.

Kurou’s maximum currently culminated in astonishing speeds. He instantly closed in————

“Oh jeez, you are really getting on my nerves! So annoying!”

Manaka stated as such. She raised the Dancer and jumped back a few meters.

Kurou did not negligently perform a parlous maneuver such as closing the distance. Although he really feared mystic arts, he wasn’t one of those amateurs who would recklessly approach his opponent.

“Haa haa......”

Kurou adjusted his breathing as he confirmed the wound on his shoulder. It was a pretty firm strike and there were numerous lacerations all over his body.

Although they were minor wounds, those injuries actually dampened his physical capabilities, resulting in his sword becoming sluggish.

With a swordsman of Manaka’s level as an opponent, even the slightest wavering would certainly result in death.

“Kurou, the Director will unleash a massive flame dragon attack. If you’re not careful, you’ll be charred in an instant.”

“I appreciate the advice. However Lars, you should lay down.”

Although he mentioned as such, Kurou clearly understood that he could not permit him to do that. Despite going against a sword wielded by one of the Seven Swords, there was no clue as to when he might get caught up in the battle. At the very least, Manaka was probably unconcerned about Lars’s life.

“Kurou-kun, how about I give you a piece of advice? Currently, it seems Sefi can’t resist the urge to attack you.”

“Uh.”

Kurou unawarely turned around. So that was it, Sefi’s face was blushing entirely as she wielded the Starbreaker in embarrassment.

“O-Of course not. Even I would wait for an opportune time arises to attack you!”

“So you’ll come attacking when the time is right!?”

Was she getting excited over Kurou’s sword again? He could not bear to take more attacks under these circumstances. Certainly a human would be unable to withstand this courtship of death.

“Being a Swordie is demanding. But in the end, we Blazes are Swordies as well. Thus, it’s easy to relate to this————it’s difficult to control the impulse to love swords.”

“What, you’re also captivated by me?”

“What do you mean by ‘also’......”

“It’d be fine if we set this trifling issue aside right?”

Manaka elatedly spoke to Sefi who was completely sullen.

“Although it’s regrettable, my heart is also set on someone. That person was very, very strong. My heart had always been captivated by her sword. Kurou-kun, do you know who I’m talking about?”

“......”

Kurou offered no response. Rather, he waited for Manaka to continue.

“Sword Saint Hyouka————Kurou-kun, it is my sister which you have killed.”

“Eh......? Killed......?”

The one who blankly stared on as they muttered wasn’t Kurou, but rather Sefi.

“From the lack of a reaction, Lars knows about it too I see. Actually, perhaps you two were accomplices?”

“.......Did I just hear the Director reasoning to herself aloud once again?”

After glancing at Lars, Manaka tapped her finger against her forehead.

“That wound on Kurou-kun’s forehead......I had detected it ever since you came down from the mountains. That wound was dealt by my sister wasn’t it?”

“Even if that is the case, what’s so strange about it? Since I’ve constantly used real swords to train with my master, receiving one or two wounds in the process isn’t that out of the ordinary.”

Kurou attentively gazed at Manaka’s red eyes as he candidly stated.

“That wound isn’t just an ordinary wound. My eyes have not yet deteriorated. Every Swordie utilizes a personalized sword. Kurou-kun’s wound was most likely dealt to him by my sister’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon. Do you understand what I’m getting at? Don’t even deny it.”

Kurou was also informed of his master’s personalized sword, the Eternal Horizon.

Upon first glance, there was nothing particular to say about it. It was merely a single-edged katana. As for its specs, even the Starbreaker and Dancer possessed more offensive power. However, the Sword Saint’s personalized sword seemed to be one of the few renowned swords that were forged in her birthplace. Also, they had previously heard that no other swords were able to endure a full power slash by the Sword Saint.

Furthermore, when the Sword Saint utilized her personalized sword, it was going to be a life or death deciding fight. Only when she would be willing to risk her life in battle would she ever wield her personalized sword. This matter was only known by those close to the Sword Saint.

“I had always attentively watched my sister. I only had my eyes set on her. As a result, I have come to understand the kind of wound that sword can generate and the type of wound that would result from her going for the kill. Kurou-kun, you unleashed your true powers when fighting against Sword Saint Hyouka. However, to this day, you’re the one standing here and my sister on the other hand is missing without a trace. That means————”

“Ah, so it must mean I slayed Sword Saint Hyouka.”

At the moment, Kurou felt as if his own heart was coldly sinking.

There was probably no point in feigning ignorance. Manaka’s reasoning was pretty much one hundred percent accurate. The everlasting wound on Kurou’s forehead was dealt by none other than Sword Saint Hyouka.

“Indeed, me and my master wagered our lives in a match. However, how did it end up like that? Why was that the case? Why would I battle against that person......?”

“Quit joking around!”

Finally, Manaka got all riled up.

In the eight years he had been with her, he had never heard her voice this stern.

“You’re saying you don’t remember!? Your own master————my sister was killed, yet you still joke around!? You......You!”

Kurou was not fiddling around in the slightest.

He barely recalled what happened during the battle against the Sword Saint. He had experienced overwhelming fear. In the past, he saw her in his hometown holding the Eternal Horizon in her hand. In a fluid fashion, she battled as if she was going to exterminate everyone in the world. That kind of omnipotent monster was right in front of him.

That dreaded creature, was it of this world?

Actually, it must have been due to his extreme levels of fear when confronted with her.

Within Kurou’s memories, it did not contain the entire battle against the Sword Saint. When he returned to his senses, his forehead had received a deep gash, his body could not even move as he was sapped of all his strength. He had collapsed by the side of the little hut in the mountains.

Additionally, the fallen personalized sword by Kurou’s side was covered with someone’s blood......

“Guh......”

Suddenly, the wound on his forehead began to pulsate. A wound from a year ago had already healed right away, so how come up till now......

“Alright, enough. It doesn’t matter if you truly don’t remember or you’re just playing dumb. There’s nothing I have left to say towards Kurou-kun. In place of not having been able to slash my sister, how about I slash you instead? This should serve as a replacement.”

Wooosh, an eerie sound emanated from the blade of Manaka’s Dancer.

“Flames, go forth......”

As the flame rose while wrapped around the blade, it began to take shape. It was just as Lars had described, it kindled into a dragon shaped flame.

Although he understood that he shouldn’t be spellbound by this————that genuine red dragon appearance was remarkably beautiful. Following that, the flame dragon continuously expanded.

His forehead kept pulsating with pain. Clearly he had no choice but to flee, but his body wouldn’t budge. Was it the result of the pain from his wound, or was it because he was captivated?

“Rou!” “Kurou!”, the shouts of his name came from nearby. Kurou believed that it would be great if Sefi and Lars were able to escape. There was no need to worry about him.

“I won’t allow someone who bears a wound from my sister to live. You’ll be incinerated along with that wound.”

That colossal ball of flame that had transformed into a dragon was casted off from Manaka’s sword.

Why did it seem as if time was slowing down? The world became dyed in red and accompanying that deadly scorching heat, Kurou distinctly saw the gaping mouth of that gigantic dragon.

Looks like this had nothing to do with his body being petrified. Even in Kurou’s ideal state, he would probably feel powerless in face of this flame.

In the end, it probably cost him dearly that he had never predicted a situation where someone as powerful as Manaka would be the one manipulating things from behind the scenes.

“......?”

Just as everyone had thought Kurou was going to be burned to ashes, suddenly the back of someone’s figure stood in front of him.

“Hinako!?”

As Kurou yelled out for her, the flame dragon engulfed the maid outfit wearing girl. In an instant, her slender figure should be roasted by the flames, not even a trace of a single bone should remain————

“What......!?”

The one expressing their shock wasn’t Kurou, but rather it was Manaka.

The momentum of the flame dragon that was supposed to have burned her to death was rapidly weakening.

It was as if the flame dragon was sucked into Hinako’s chest————the whole thing vanished.

“What’s going on, how could this be happening......?”

Kurou muttered. As the flames disappeared, the surroundings were still eye piercingly bright.

There was clearly no wind, yet Hinako’s black hair floatingly swayed. A golden radiance was emitted from her body.

This light was identical to the one discharged by Hinako when he first encountered her that one night.

The girl of the sun————

Kurou unwittingly recalled that line. Was it the power to eliminate all traces of flame based mystic arts? In that case, the attack Neena unleashed from before was also stopped by her.

“Flames, go forth!”

Hearing Manaka’s shout, Kurou instantly lifted his head. Just like before, a flame raised from Manaka’s sword————however, the flame then dispersed in all directions as it vanished.

“I can’t activate it————!? What the!?”

Manaka could plainly be seen wavering while Kurou couldn’t hide his own shock either. Previously described as dispelling mystic arts, would it be more accurate to say that her power was to seal the Blazes from using mystic arts......?

“Do not interfere with Onee-sama!”

Damn, I had forgotten about her!

Kurou had no time to react to Hinako being suddenly attacked. With things happening one after another, Kurou couldn’t even keep pace.

“You’re the one who shouldn’t interfere!”

“Sefi-sama!?”

Sefi reacted much quicker than Kurou. Standing by Hinako’s side, she used the Starbreaker to block Neena’s sword.

Neena’s strength surpassed Sefi’s. However, it was not to the point where Sefi crumbled under the might of Neena’s sword.

“Hinako, that’s enough. Come back here with me————”

After parrying away Neena’s sword, Sefi dragged Hinako by her hand.

At that moment————a golden light of greater intensity poured out when the their hands touched.

“What is it this time!?”
[[File:Kenshin v01 247.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
It was the first time Kurou encountered this. These preposterous matters were occurring one after another.

Suddenly, everyone present————even Kurou and Manaka who had repeatedly fought countless battles actually gazed away from their opponent and looked up into the sky.

In the sky overlooking the arena, a sound akin to thunder echoed and there appeared to be a split in the blue skies.

The split was actually fairly large, making it unfeasible to actually estimate its dimensions. However, it was quite obvious that only part of the sky turned pitch-black as if it was night. Accompanying that air-tremoring sound, the split gradually increased————

An explosive noise rang. Following that, the split disappeared just as suddenly as how it emerged.

“......I have no idea what’s even going on.”

Kurou was dumbfounded as he spoke. The golden radiance had already dissipated.

Sefi and Hinako lowered their heads and sat down from where they were. Gazing up into the sky wondering what had happened was Neena who was a few meters away from them.

“Could that have been......a portal......?”

“A portal......”

Kurou was stunned after hearing Manaka’s murmuring.

The portal was used by the Swordies to enter this world. Who knew how many there were at the time, but after the Great War they should all have been closed.

That kind of thing, why would it happen now————

“I......I see. Now I see why the sun cult highly coveted Hinako. Perhaps the group’s orders to obliterate Sefi were also————”

“Perhaps so......however, I’ll have to contemplate over this later. Right now we still need to determine a victor.”

Kurou stated in a declaration towards Manaka.

The throbbing pain from his old wound had already disappeared at some point.

His head was all cleared up now and he knew exactly what he had to do.

If it was impossible for him to land a hit on Manaka, then nothing could be done.

Sefi and Hinako, what happened between them? In order to find out, he had to protect his own life here.

“Yes, if Kurou-kun were to lose here then I’ll end up killing Sefi. Hinako will probably once again be imprisoned by the sun cult.”

“How regrettable, I won’t let that happen. Although bathing with you was nice, it’s unfortunate that it wasn’t with a younger girl.”

“Fufu, Kurou-kun still doesn’t understand the charms of an adult?”

Manaka revealed a seductive smile. She put on an act as she flipped the hair resting on her shoulders behind her back.

“Hey, Kurou-kun. Do you believe you can win? Even though I can’t utilize any mystic arts, I still have my sword. Actually, this sword is my entirety.”

“If that’s the case, then it’ll be fine as long as I put everything on the line.”

Kurou continued to pace along the stepwise spectator stands.

Manaka on the other hand did the same as Kurou, walking one step at a time as they maintained their distance.

In a decisive battle between swords, there was no chance of him winning. Kurou was well aware of that already.

Despite that, he couldn’t just withdraw his sword and call it quits.

For his own future————in order to attain his Dagger and establish his foothold within society, Kurou kept wielding his sword.

However, right now there was more than just that.

During the time that had passed since he arrived at the academy, the number of reasons for him to battle had risen.

Reflecting over it, he had always acted like a spoiled child around Sefi. Regardless if it was teasing her or sexually harassing her, being able to act coquettishly around her and her being able to bear it made it very exciting.

Hinako————she was barred from the outside world her entire life. Although she was very pleased with the school lifestyle, she still needed to go beyond the school and see the vast world.

I won’t let you kill Sefi, or allow you to lock Hinako up again.

As long as they were present, Kurou would still find a way to stand. He was able to battle because he wanted to protect them.

Despite that the swordsman in front of him was not on par with that monster he had encountered during his childhood, overcoming this obstacle was still exacting. There was an obvious gap in strength between the two of them.

However, he had changed from his childhood days when he survived Sword Saint Hyouka’s sword.

For Sefi and Hinako, and in order to display his swordsmanship, he now crossed swords with Manaka.

“Perhaps the number of reasons for prolonging this life has increased. I’m able to fight you because of that.”

“I only have one reason to kill Kurou-kun. Just one is enough. I have wanted to kill you all along, any time would have been fine and that time is now.”

Manaka’s footsteps ceased and then she took off in a gliding motion. Accompanying her breakneck speed, a sonic boom sounded. The seven Manakas that appeared seemingly went to surround Kurou as they lined up together.

That wasn’t all though.

Manaka tightly gripped the scabbard by her waist. In one swift motion, she pulled out another sword.

Her personalized sword, the Dancer, was in each of the two sides of the scabbard.

She was the dreaded dual wielder of two slender swords. This was Sword General Manaka’s true combat style.

“Let’s go Dancer. In front of these spectators who eagerly await, let’s transcend the world in our dance!”

The seven Manaka’s crossed their swords in front of their chest and gently kissed the blade that emitted an icy lustre.

This action, which exuded womanly charms, sent the heartstrings shaking.

“As expected, Manaka sure is terrifying.”

There it was, Kurou’s heart began pounding nonstop.

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer————that blade had the profound meaning of making countless people drop dead like a meteor shower and it was expertly put into use by the seven Manakas. It was Kurou’s first time witnessing this.

“Goodbye Kurou-kun, goodbye.”

Manaka’s muttering, just how many managed to catch that?

These seven princesses initiated the movements for the sword dance of death————

“Haaaaa!”

“What!?”

Suddenly, an animal-like roar was heard. Manaka’s dance-like movements came to a screeching halt after her shoes intensely braked along the surface.

“Lars! What are you?!”

“You had mentioned my demonic essence before, but it’s really quite a shame that you had forgotten all about me.”

Lars had silently approached Manaka from behind and saw through the main body of the seven Manakas. With one swing of the sword, he cleanly sliced Manaka’s lower leg.

After that, Lars nimbly separated from Manaka and stood there as he held onto the Beast Slayer. Blood violently bursted out from the wound Manaka had dealt to him. Perhaps even standing was strenuous for him.

There was no doubt that he poured all his strength into that one strike.

“I’m sorry but————I won’t let you kill Kurou. That’d be the equivalent of killing me.”

“Lars......!”

Manaka’s indignant eyes focused on Lars who was brazenly smiling despite looking pale from the loss of blood.

“That’s all I can do. You’re up Kurou. You still haven’t displayed your true strength. Now is the time to pull out your sword!”

After Lars finished speaking, the Beast Slayer and Lars both toppled to the ground. Although he was not dead, he was nearing his breaking point.

“Pull out his sword? What’s he saying? Didn’t Kurou retrieve his sword a long time ago?”

“......”

Manaka was completely baffled, however Kurou clearly understood what Lars meant.

Kurou diligently fought against the Sword Saint. Furthermore, he at least came out alive.

At that time————if he could just summon the strength that allowed him to survive back then......

Despite losing all recollections, he recognized what he needed to do. He didn’t just learn the Olden Style from the Sword Saint. Originally, the Sword Saint’s technique wasn’t even the Olden Style, her true values were embodied by something else.

“At best, all you did was deal a cut to my leg!”

Manaka once again made her move. Her dance was at divine speeds and caused a gale. At this moment, Kurou noticed something slightly off.

This time there wasn’t seven duplicates, but five instead. Looks like the wound she had suffered from Lars was quite grave.

However, the disparity in strength between Kurou and hers was still too great even though she had been dealt a wound like this. Even just five of them utilizing the Chaos Dancer would probably desecrate Kurou without difficulty.

However, he couldn’t lose here.

It was Manaka herself that had stated this before. As the disciple of the Sword Saint, he absolutely could not incur a shameful loss.

The wound Manaka delivered to him was pulsating in pain as blood flowed out.

Even so, that was nothing compared to the pain from being slashed by the Sword Saint.

For I to have lived after battling the Sword Saint————how could I die here!

Now was the time to use it, the other significant ability he had learned from his master————

“Die Kurou!”

The dual wielded Chaos Dancer came flying at him.

Kurou ran towards the five Manakas.

As he sprinted over, a white ray of light was radiating from Kurou’s entire body————

“The light blade!? B-But how!?”

No, this wasn’t the light blade.

Swordies were able to transmit a portion of the light in their body to their blade. However, it differed for Kurou.

Because he was unable to completely control his light, it was impossible for him to concentrate it into his blade. As a result, the light kept pouring out from his entire body.

There was the disadvantage of being unable to gather it in his blade, but the light that traveled throughout his entire body raised his physical capabilities and defensive power.

Although it wasn’t on par with a Swordie, it did go beyond the limits of a human.

To Kurou, who had always maintained his normal state when fighting against Swordies, this was already more than enough. An unpredictable swordsmanship plus the physical capabilities that surpassed that of a human.

If the two were to be combined together————

“How is a human able to utilize light!?”

“Your sister taught me this!”

The light force of the Seven Swords could even detect the light in humans.

If it could be sensed, then perhaps it could be manipulated as well————

That haughty Sword Saint taught Kurou how to handle light through this convenient way of thinking. Having Kurou put it into use would allow him to grow its power.

However, the phenomenon that occurred from Kurou’s body, did it have something to do with the light being from a different race other than Swordies? Even Kurou wasn’t too sure on this matter.

Because the Sword Saint possessed such insurmountable light and was well adept in handling it, she was probably able to detect a similar power that laid dormant in humans.

She spent countless years and even used her own disciple as a test subject. In the end, she had successfully brought out this kind of strength.

Nothing changed though. Instead, regardless if it was me or Manaka, we are just dancing in the palm of that person’s hands.

Following that, as the two of them met up————something appeared......

Kurou’s eyes could now detect light after being empowered by his light force. Heading towards one of the fast approaching Manakas, he unleashed nine white streaks of light.

The nine white streaks of light did not have a physical form. However, Kurou’s eyes were actually able to visualize it.

Saintly Slash of the Nine Heavens————the direction of the strike was guided by the light. It was a spectacle developed by the Olden Style and the Sword Saint’s swordsmanship.

Each of the nine streaks of light from the sword maneuver headed towards the incoming enemy.

Kurou still should have been incapable of spotting that minute opening from the incredible speed of the Dancer.

However, as long as his sword was in motion it should be fine. It was as if he was trying to chase after the light and become one with it.

There wasn’t even the necessity of blocking the sword of the Chaos Dancer. With even greater speeds, his sword merged into the light——that radiant blade transformed into a flash of light as it came at her.

As Kurou’s body was irradiating white light, the killer strike that was directed toward the beautiful princess————

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav|e=4}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter3

2013-11-07T12:58:42Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 3 - The Hunter and the Hunted==

It was currently the morning of the next day.

Kurou and Lars returned to the scene of yesterday’s incident.

“Hmm, there are actually burn marks left on the surface.”

Lars squatted down over the pathway, feeling the ground as he spoke.

He called Lars out during the early hours of the day in order to inspect the situation from yesterday. Regarding this matter, they had already reported this to both the Sabers and the academy and received permission to investigate.

“Speaking of mystic arts, I get the feeling there might be yet another blast from the past.”

“It was totally out of the blue. I couldn’t believe that someone who could use that sort of thing would actually appear.”

“I’ve never heard of any Swordies who could use mystic arts either. Actually, it would seem there still remains many mind-boggling things about this world.”

“You two don’t seem to be surprised......”

Hinako quietly muttered as always.

Although a new incident had occurred, his mission as Hinako’s bodyguard was still in effect. Because of this, Kurou was forced to travel with her frequently.

Consequently, Hinako had to tag along even during an investigation at the scene of the incident.

“No, I am shocked. After all, these are forgotten techniques from ages ago. Nowadays, these mystic arts or whatever————”

After speaking till that point, Lars suddenly placed his thumb over his lips and began pondering over something.

“Forgotten......? Hmm......”

“What is it Lars?”

“It’s nothing. Something just randomly came to mind all of a sudden.”

Lars smiled and shrugged.

“Actually, perhaps the mystic arts aren’t even relevant. The only thing I’m focused on is how someone as strong as Kurou got into an arduous battle.”

“Kurou getting into a grueling battle, is this really that unimaginable? Although I don’t quite understand, is Kurou truly that formidable? Olden Style or something of the sort, before he had mentioned some nonsense like that......”

“Did you really just call it nonsense, jeez......”

Even though Kurou felt frustrated, he also knew that there was nothing he could do about it.

From Hinako’s perspective, someone who didn’t know anything about swords was most likely unable to comprehend Kurou’s swordsmanship.

“Ah, so you even mentioned the Olden Style? Well, there’s no doubt Kurou is powerful, however it’d be hard to answer exactly to what extent. Furthermore, strength is all relative, sometimes there’s even luck involved. With that said, the chance of defeating an opponent who outclasses you at some point is very possible.”

“In other words, there’s no such thing as absolute power?”

“No, there is.”

“......Eh?”

For a moment, Hinako was dumbfounded towards Lars’s rambling and then questioned him in reply.

Hinako was astonished. However, based on Lars’s expression it didn’t seem like he noticed as he continued to survey the area.

“That’s not exactly the case for the person who Kurou had difficulty dealing with......that said, relying solely on this it would seem that apprehending the criminal will be very problematic. That’s because in this world there are many powerful people who we know nothing about.”

“Even if we know she can use mystic arts, the criminal didn’t leave any traces. Also, there is no chance she would just use mystic arts in public under normal circumstances. I felt her battle style was a bit archaic but there’s no way that could be used as a clue.”

“A familiar style of swordsmanship......did you get that sort of feeling?”

“That I don’t know. There’s practically no distinctions among Swordies.”

Basically, each Swordie honed their own style of swordsmanship.

Even though its foundation came from their parents and master, after that they would create their own exclusive sword techniques by themselves. It could be said that their own class of swordsmanship comes from combining their own physique along with whatever suited their fancy. Essentially, becoming someone’s disciple was pretty much just seeking out individuals who were considerably tough to practice against.

If it was between siblings, there are cases where similarities will arise. However, if you were to make a who resembles who comparison, it would be very hard to gauge for any semblances.

Lars switched hands and quietly continued on.

“As for clues the criminal may have left......ah Kurou, you did mention wounding her right?”

“It was just a graze. With the recovery abilities of a Swordie, the wound probably healed a long time ago.”

The flesh of a Swordie wasn’t just robust, even their recovery rate was phenomenal. That kind of body appears to be made for combat. If it was a small wound, it would be most likely instantly healed.

“Then with that, there’s no point staying here looking for clues. For now, let’s just head back to school first.”

Kurou nodded in agreement and walked off with Lars. Hinako’s pitter-patter footsteps clicked from behind as she followed.

“So you mean to say that incomprehensible blondie who carries that bizarre, massive sword......is Sefi-san? What’s up with that person?”

Ever since Hinako encountered Sefi within school, she would unwittingly mix in some hurtful words when speaking about her.

“Actually she hasn’t done anything yet. Didn’t she come to school like she normally does?”

After Lars responded to her, he looked towards the other students walking on the path to school. Although he didn’t see Sefi, Kurou figured it was just as Lars said. She wasn’t a feeble girl who would skip out just because she was attacked.

“I wonder what that was about? What’s the reason behind Sefi being attacked?”

“You sure have a lot of questions. As for the reason, even I don’t know.”

Clearly agitated, Lars shrugged his shoulders.

Besides the Sabers, he had many other intelligence sources. Speaking of information networks, his was much more vast than Kurou’s. If he didn’t know, then there must have been little progress from the investigation done by the police and Sabers as well. Only a couple hours had passed since the incident and with there being no evidence either, this was an expected result perhaps.

“Sefi is the princess of the four generals, so being targeted isn’t really that unthinkable. Whether it’s a tsujigiri incident or an assassination attempt, these are all possibilities.”

Kurou tightly gripped the hilt of the katana that was strapped to his waist.

“Let me be the one who kills this criminal.”

“Kurou must really like Sefi. Although I guess I can understand why.”

“Lars, are you interested in Sefi? No can do, I won’t let that happen.”

“Sefi doesn’t belong to you. Well, I’m not interested in her either way.”

Lars stated with an implicative smile.

“That’s because I have my sights set on others.”

“......Looks like you two both have rough lives.”

“You shouldn’t be impressed with something as weird as that.”

Kurou wryly smiled as he eyed Hinako, who was in a daze. Whenever he gets into a conversation with her, for some reason he gets thrown off his rhythm.

“Hmm?”

Kurou suddenly detected something strange.

On his way to school, some of the students appeared to be behaving differently from yesterday.

“Why is everyone carrying their swords?”

Indeed, the entire student body along with Kurou and Lars were alike, they all had their swords strapped to their waists. There were also some students who toted massive swords. They were probably swordsmen with personalized swords.

“It appears the academy notified the students this morning. The entire student body was told to carry their swords on them. Furthermore, everyone is supposed to travel in groups of at least two and are restricted from stepping outside during the night. Actually, this really isn’t anything shocking right? After all, there was an attack on school grounds and as a result these protective measures can’t be implemented too carelessly.”

“I suppose so......”

If it was a normal school, having a lockout wouldn’t be out of the ordinary either. The idea of having students engage in this sort of self-protection was also not too uncommon. If it was a human school, this would never happen for sure.

“This thorough preparation is really quite something. Speaking of which, I can’t go protecting every unbefriended student.”

“Except, something feels strange. Setting aside the fact that the school made an extremely quick decision on this, don’t the students seem a tad overly anxious to you? Clearly these students are Swordies who are practically born without fear.”

“......Really?”

Kurou tilted his head. That said, the students they encountered on the way to school all seemed restless. Those with wavering eyes and hands on the hilt of their swords numbered quite a few.

“Regarding this matter, let me explain.”

“What!”

“Eh?”

Kurou tilted back in shock as he heard a sudden voice from behind him, Lars on the other hand opened his eyes wide in surprise, and then there was Hinako who didn’t really react in any particular way.

“W-What? Why are you here Manaka?”

The person standing behind Kurou and the others was one of the Seven Swords and the director of the Sabers, Manaka. She was wearing her scarlet Sabers long coat and revealed a miffed expression.

“There are some matters I have to attend to so I just snuck in ahead of time. Haha, it’s such a pain to have to suppress my light energy. I don’t want to scare these adorable students, but the principal sure gets on my nerves.”

“Suddenly erupting into complaints......setting those aside......what in the world are you planning to do here?”

“I’m under a lot of pressure. Well, forget about it. Before the other students notice who I am, it’s better that we leave here first. Lars, switch with Kurou for a bit.”

Manaka stated as she pointed to Hinako. She appears to be saying Lars will be temporarily assigned to guarding her.

“Let’s go Kurou-kun.”

“Where to?”

“Some·place·nice♪”

Which probably means there will be bad news awaiting him————Kurou had this twisted explanation in his mind as he followed behind Manaka who had set off without delay.

Regardless of her temperament, she was Kurou’s boss and guardian. Although she was always like this, Kurou had no authority to deny her.

“......Umm, why are we in the girl’s bathing room!?”

Kurou’s voice resonated within the vast changing room.

Currently it was eight in the morning. Not one soul was in sight within the bathing room in the girl’s dormitory other than Kurou and Manaka of course.

“What’s with the umm? It’s because I’ve decided to take a bath. What are you doing Kurou-kun, take off your clothes already.”

“I have to go in as well!?”

Judging from her outer appearance, it was hard to pinpoint flaws on a beauty such as Manaka. Although she was not quite as mounded as Hinako, her figure was still very exquisite. Countless men would probably spend money just to enter the bath with her.

However, to Kurou she was just his master’s younger sister and someone he had known since his childhood. Furthermore, she was also his boss in the organization he was affiliated with. She was practically family to him in a sense. She probably wasn’t thinking about him as a man either, otherwise being naked while facing someone of the opposite gender would clearly be awkward.

Just when Kurou started to get anxious, Manaka boldly took off her long coat.

“No need to worry, I already readjusted the water temperature.”

“No, I wasn’t worried about the water temperature.”

“Alright alright, hurry up and get in. If you dare oppose me then you’ll be fired.”

“Abusing your authority like this......?”

However, if it was Manaka, it was true that she could freely fire normal members. Following that, Kurou gave up all hope and began taking off his clothes.

“Hmm? Manaka, that is......”

“Ah, for the time being, if I’m not carrying this on me when I go out, then......”

Manaka also seemed to carry her sword by her waist whenever she pleased.

Her personalized sword was a long, pitch-black sword————no, for a sword it was overly elongated. It differed from Sefi’s sword which was wide and heavy, rather it gave off the impression of being excessively long and slender.

The Dancer————indeed, this really was a suitable name. Was it because of the slender and long dimensions of the sword that led to its name? Only people along the lines of family such as Kurou knew the origin behind the name or perhaps those in another world who have been slain by her might know as well.

“Alright, come on in. Since it felt like a hassle to return home to cook, I decided to stay at headquarters instead. However, just taking a bath while feeling a bit out of sorts, it couldn’t have come at a more perfect time.”

Could she have come to school just to bathe? Manaka paid no heed to Kurou’s suspicions and removed one article of clothing after another.

Kurou hurriedly averted his gaze and stripped down. However, things should be fine with a towel wrapped around their waists.

The sound of Manaka’s footsteps echoed as she walked off.

After hearing the front doors to the bathing room open, he entered on through as well a while later.

The women’s bathing room was exceptionally capacious. Since it had to accommodate hundreds of girls alternating in and out, this was probably to be expected.

After Kurou did a quick rinse of his body, he entered the bath. The bathing pool was quite spacious and could hold a couple dozen people at once. It was vastly different compared to the tub in the small hut he was living in where he couldn’t even stretch out his body. Although he was forcefully invited in by Manaka, it wasn’t all that bad.

“Phew——......this is the life.”

Manaka, who was already bathing, heaved a heavy sigh as she spoke. Did she put in some sort of bath agent? The water retained a greenish hue. Fortunately, he felt quite relieved that this obscured her body a great deal.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door to the bathing room. After Manaka sloppishly answered, the door was opened and in came a maid. Based on her attire, she did not resemble a student. She appeared to be one of the servants among the school staff.

“Ah, it’s here. Thank you for your time.”

Manaka’s face was brimming with elation as she was handed some type of wooden pail by the maid. The maid exchanged courtesies and then immediately left the bathing room.

“This is the one. If I didn’t have this then————”

Inside the wooden pail floating in the water was a wine bottle and a wine glass. There was no need to ask what was inside the wine bottle.

Manaka poured the wine into the glass and drank it all in one go.
[[File:Kenshin v01 149.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
“Ahh, that was delicious. Having Japanese wine while bathing is truly above and beyond all else. Being born in Japan is great......”

“It’s hard to imagine that this statement would come from some otherworldly being......”

“It’s been many years after the end of the Great War. Presently, practically all Swordies were born and raised here. With that, drinking Japanese wine while bathing is a common occurrence you know.”

“Bathing early in the morning while drinking? I don’t think so.”

At least, it wouldn’t be a prevalent occurrence among people within a conventional society. Of course, no matter what was said here, Manaka did uphold a serious disposition in public.

“Isn’t it great to do this every once in awhile though?”

Manaka pouted like a child.

“Day after day I would be forced to sit at my desk and sort through files during work. I can’t take it anymore. If I don’t get a bit of time to rejuvenate myself then————”

“Is it really that busy? Could it be due to the sun cult......?”

Although it had slipped his mind due to the assault incident, the cult founder’s daughter had fallen into the hands of an enemy organization. No matter what kind of aggressive behavior resulted, it wouldn’t be that surprising.

“No, the sun cult has been very quiet. It’s just they’ve been too quiet which makes it very frightening.”

“If that’s the case, then wouldn’t the opposite be very strange?”

No matter what, it was without a doubt they were secretly planning something.

“Well actually the sun cult has nothing to do with this. If they were to shamelessly charge us in an attempt to rescue the child, then as long as we carry out some suitable precautions ahead of time we should be fine.”

“Sounds simple enough......then if it doesn’t have anything to do with the sun cult, what could it be?”

“Here, it’s this.”

After Manaka lifted up a panel-shaped object, she suddenly threw it towards him.

What he picked up was a touchscreen tablet. Since it was able to be brought into the bathing room, it must have been the waterproof version.

“Take a look at the document displayed there.”

Kurou nodded and turned on the tablet, paying close attention to the document.

The document contained the facial profile of a girl who was around Kurou’s age along with a brief description of her by the side. She had black hair which was uncommon among Swordies. Overall, she was a pretty cute girl.

“Migune......female student within the Sword Academy, top student among the freshmen. She has the title of Swordsman, her mentor is the Sword Princess, Ragunoa, and her parents are senators......”

The contents contained little of interest. Looks like she was the strongest Swordie first year student above even Sefi and Freya. However, to Kurou, she was just an insignificant person.

In her overview, the majority of her record consisted of the outstanding achievements she had attained at the sword tournament. However, as he scrolled down the document......

“Hmm? Deceased......?”

“Yup, she’s dead. In fact, it was probably about ten days ago that it happened.”

Manaka drank her wine as she nonchalantly spoke.

“More accurately, she was probably killed. She was sliced diagonally from the right. This kind of death could not have been a suicide, she was most likely killed as a test for the assailant.”

“What a dangerous issue. Oh, could it have something to do with the rumored tsujigiri incidents in the Outer Human Region? Although, in those incidents the victims were all humans......”

“Is that so. However, the kid’s remains were found on the road next to the academy. The time was approximately midnight when it occurred, which was also about the time when she was presumed dead. That means after she was killed, the assailant was immediately spotted.”

“What could she be doing at that time? That said, I haven’t heard about this matter yet.”

Kurou was still a member of the public security force. However, if a Swordie girl who was also the top student of the Sword Academy was killed, it would result in a huge predicament. Kurou shouldn’t just bypass this as if it had fell on deaf ears.

“We’ve initiated an information lockdown. After all, the Sword Academy’s top student was killed at a nearby road. Originally, Swordies were known as peaceful idiots, but actually there’s practically no one that could revolt against us besides the sun cult. Thus, the number of Swordies who do have actual combat experience have greatly decreased in number. Plus, Migune’s parents would feel greatly ashamed since their daughter was killed by an unknown assailant.”

“What a senseless way of thinking.”

Even if their daughter was killed, does that really take precedence over arresting the criminal?

Once the incident is made public, the information collected would probably lead closer to apprehending the criminal. Kurou could not comprehend the logic of Migune’s parents.

“Eh? However, could there be something more to this? Could it have anything to do with when Sefi was attacked————”

“Migune was eliminated with just one strike. In addition......part of her right hand was burned.”

“Burned?”

Kuro instantly understood before Manaka got a chance to finish.

“So you mean to say......there’s the possibility she was attacked by mystic arts?”

“She was clearly slashed to death by a sword, but having a burn wound as well is really peculiar. If it was just mystic arts being used then it would be a whole different matter. That said, Migune’s abilities were quite remarkable. However, if she was ambushed by mystic arts, then I can see how she could be easily disposed of.”

“So the first and third ranked students were attacked within a short time frame of each other......the parents of the two are both government officials, so it’s not that unbelievable for them to be attacked.”

It was hard to imagine that there were many Swordies who could utilize mystic arts. Although there were two cases here, it would be odd to think there was no coincidence between the two.

“Well, it’d be great if there weren’t any more victims from now on. Although Migune’s situation wasn’t made public, it seems that the ones who discovered her corpse were the students of the academy. They were told to keep it to themselves but they weren’t able to do so completely. Furthermore, word of Migune’s death seems to have been circulating around the academy already.”

“In other words, they’ve decided to actually impose a curfew because a second attack occurred.”

Now it was understandable why the students were so anxious.

However, the students in the academy were definitely very talented, but if they were to wander around outside late into the night it’d be troublesome. It would be better if they conducted themselves with caution, otherwise they might end up as the next prey if they were not careful.

“Overall, the top ranked students have considered their parents’ statuses and decided to bring over bodyguards already. With that said, there are still many students who decided not to bring bodyguards with them. The response was they wanted to protect their own lives.”

“Everyone seems to be quite overconfident of their abilities. It’d be best if they candidly accepted protection.”

“Even Sefi declined her sister’s offer to send over bodyguards.”

“Haha, you mean Sylphy-sama......”

Kurou also understood Sefi’s older sister, Sylphy, extremely well. She was a friend of the Sword Saint and due to that, Sefi was able to witness the training between the Sword Saint and Kurou as a bonus.

Sylphy dearly loved her little sister and was presumably very worried for her.

“For now I’m also scouting around for the criminal. However, since the school didn’t accept my request for cooperation, I can’t really accomplish much on school grounds.”

“I see.”

Kurou nodded.

If it was just an untrackable evildoer, then it wouldn’t be that much of a concern. However, if she was even capable of using what was a supposedly lost art, then as the organization which oversees Tokyo Swordia’s public security, this wasn’t something that could just be set aside. In other words, there was going to be a heavy burden placed on Kurou and Lars who both stayed on campus.

“I understand where you’re coming from. At the very least, I’ll prevent her acting willfully within the school.”

“Then I’ll be counting on you. And by the way, please focus on your studies.”

“Do you want me to cut classes?”

Kurou tossed the tablet back as he responded.

“The elimination tournament that decides the yearly rankings will kickoff in two days.”

“Eh, really?”

Kurou was shocked. Although Sefi had said it was fast approaching, it was the first time he had heard it was already this close.

“Because you were enrolled solely based on your swordsmanship, you won’t graduate if you don’t attain a good grade.”

“It’s just if I do get a good grade, I’d probably be resented.”

“Becoming stronger means you have to cast those people aside. This you should know.”

“Well......alright, I think it’s about time to leave, I feel a bit woozy.”

Kurou stood up, preventing the towel around his waist from slipping off, and stepped out of the pool.

“Wait a sec Kurou-kun.”

“Ha?”

Right as Kurou turned around, both of his cheeks were nabbed by Manaka.

Manaka also stood up, unhesitant in exposing her entire body. Looking down a bit, those two beautiful mounds entered his view.

“M-Manaka, what are you doing......”

“‘What are you doing’, that is my line. I don’t care if you’re a human or something else, you are my sister’s————Sword Saint Hyouka’s disciple.”

“I-I know.”

Kurou shuddered as he responded.

Kurou felt as if he was going to be blasted away as he endured Manaka’s overwhelming light force. She probably released the light she was holding back.

“I don’t care if it’s mystic arts or surprise attacks, I can’t let someone like you who is at best a rascal get away. As the Sword Saint’s disciple, how dare you show such disrespect.”

Manaka suddenly grabbed Kurou’s cheeks and applied strength with both of her hands. Manaka had to control the flow of power, otherwise Kurou, who had made a slip-up, would have had his cheeks shattered.

Manaka was furious.

Because of their frequent encounters, Kurou understood very well that Manaka highly respected her sister who was the Sword Saint.

While he stayed with the Sword Saint deep in the mountains, there were many people who visited. However, the person who came the most frequently was Manaka.

Was that it, Kurou finally realized it.

As one of the Seven Swords who held the title of Sword General, she was even more intolerant of having the Sword Saint’s reputation be tarnished than Kurou was.

Manaka didn’t come here just to pass on information and it wasn’t to check out the situation either. For these sorts of things, it would have been fine if she decided not to come. Even for Migune’s situation, it was already spread around school so it would not have been long before Kurou caught wind of it.

Manaka’s true objective was to reprimand Kurou.

“Might be resented? Don’t make me laugh. If you worry over something like this and have a bad showing during the elimination matches, I will have you hacked apart.”

“......U-Understood.”

Kurou fervently nodded.

If he were to joke around in this instance, his cheeks might actually be smashed to pieces.

After hearing Kurou’s reply, Manaka gave a slight smile.

“If you understand then that’s good. Eh?”

“W-What is it?”

After removing her hands from Kurou’s face, she raised the fringes of his hair. Following that, she gently caressed Kurou’s forehead.

“Kurou-kun, you still have a scar here? Looks like you took a nice slashing.”

“Ah, haha, it’s from when I was young and was first wielding a real sword. A scar like this wouldn’t just go away.”

Kurou was not able to keep up with Manaka’s sudden change in attitude. Even Sefi’s attitude when she came to attack him was identical. Kurou was baffled when it came to girls. Perhaps even the invariable Hinako was hard to figure out.

“I suppose. Although your conduct was quite detestable, and hard to understand......however, it’s really quite a waste when you’ve grown up with such an adorable face.”

“Calling my conduct detestable was uncalled for.”

Kurou swiftly turned his back to her, not wanting his scar to be touched. That was because a scar was only a symbol for one’s weakness.

“Be careful not to get hurt during the elimination matches. Good luck Kurou-kun.”

After that, Manaka once again lightly caressed Kurou’s head.

“Ah——, but winning it all is probably going to be tough.”

Manaka wryly smiled as she spoke. Although she had stated “not to have a poor showing”, this time she decided to say something more passive.

However, Kurou shared the same opinion as her.

“Definitely attaining victory, something like that cannot be said for certain because————that bastard will also be there.”

The end of class bell rang once first period concluded.

After the teacher departed from the classroom, Lars simply sat in his chair and stretched.

Lars’s seat was located in the very back of the classroom next to the windows and Hinako sat alongside him in a chair. On the notebook Lars gave her, she would enthusiastically take notes. Although Japanese history, which was the class just then, was boring to Lars, Hinako found it very interesting and nodded along nonstop as she took notes. It was just as he heard from Kurou, she was a girl who possessed a devout curiosity.

“......”

Lars redirected his gaze from Hinako and proceeded to scour the room.

Did it have something to do with yesterday’s incident? The students were a bit cautious. Even so, they were young teenage girls. Once the break period came, they couldn’t help but be in high spirits as they began chatting.

The topics that could be heard were rumors within the school, television shows, fashion and food related items. Those things were probably about the same as what humans of that age would talk about.

Just where are the lines separating Swordies and humans, Lars was currently contemplating over this.

Their formidable physique, aptness in swordsmanship and things of that nature weren’t just trifling matters. For Lars to be thinking like this, perhaps it was the influence of always being around a certain teenage human.

“Lars, come over here for a sec.”

“Eh?”

At the entrance of the classroom, there stood a blonde haired girl with a ponytail calling for Lars.

Lars stood up and signaled Hinako over. She kept her sights on her notebook as she followed behind Lars. Was she perplexed, or was she just being careful due to the circumstances? What an indecipherable girl.

At the entrance of the classroom where Sefi was, there were her supporters who always surrounded her. That short-haired girl and that girl with the glasses were fixed by Sefi’s side.

Emanating killing intent like that must be very tiring. Lars wryly smiled from within.

“What is it Sefi?”

“Step over here for a moment, I have something to say.”

After Sefi finished speaking, she hurriedly walked off. Her supporters were on watch as they tailed her from behind. Lars did not hold any particular suspicions either. After giving Hinako the signal, they too walked off.

Sefi finally stopped once they reached the end of the hallway. Following that, she seemed to have told her supporters to “please leave”. They politely complied.

Once they had already backed away to the point where they couldn’t hear, Lars began to speak.

“If it’s about Kurou, he didn’t come today. The Director took him away so he probably won’t be going to class now that he’s become her toy.”

“T-Toy......”

Sefi muttered and then her face turned completely red. What kind of delusional thinking was she experiencing?

“Sefi, so does that mean you want to violate Kurou?”

“V-Violate......enough with the nonsense! All I did was fight him for a bit!”

“Fighting late at night? Well, Sefi has already completely entered puberty. Having made the sword your heart and soul, it could also be said the instincts of the 'sword loving race' have taken hold completely.”

“I already said it wasn’t like that! I-It’s not that.....if Kurou didn’t come, please send him a message for me. Tell him that I’m terribly sorry for coming at him so suddenly......and also, for rescuing me......I’m very thankful......”

“If thats the case, then wouldn’t it be better to tell him yourself? Kurou would surely be happy to swoop on over.”

“That’s why it’d be troublesome!”

Sefi anxiously spoke and lowered her already blushing face.

From Lars’s perspective, it was very obvious. Sefi said it’d be troublesome, but it was more likely that she would be embarrassed. This princess-sama was really dishonest with herself.

“Well, whatever. I’ll help pass along the message when I get the chance. Class is about to start, so with that I shall take my leave.”

“......Hold on, since now is a convenient time, there’s something I want to say to you.”

“What?”

Just as he was about to go back to class, Lars stopped in his tracks.

“Lars, don’t do anything too suspicious.”

“Actually I haven’t even done anything. I’m just taking in the school lifestyle is all.”

Lars was all smiles as he responded to Sefi’s calm but subtly insulting statement.

“There’s simply no way to know what you’ll do from here on out.”

“What a nuisance you are, Sefi. You must be one of those superstitious types aren’t you?”

“I don’t believe in superstitions, but what I don’t believe in even more is you Lars.”

“......”

Lars smirked. Even if insults were hurled at him with ill will, Sefi’s straightforward no nonsense manner of speaking really did give others a favorable impression.

“......Are you two acquaintances?”

Suddenly, Hinako chimed in.

“Ha? You didn’t know? What do you mean do I know him, this guy is————”

“Actually, I’m related to the four generals. Because everyone among the households of the four generals are considered relatives, there were normal exchanges between us. I’ve known her since I was a child.”

“.....Ah, so it’s like that.”

Sefi spoke as if she was at wit’s end. It seemed that she was unhappy with Lars’s evasiveness.

Lars’s relation to the house of the four generals was real. Furthermore, Lars was an only child.

As long as things went without a hitch, there would be no doubt that he would be one of the successors. Because government officials did not require talents in swordsmanship, even a male like Lars could inherit the family business without trouble.

If someone who was unfamiliar with these matters heard this, they would probably be shocked. However, Hinako didn’t seem surprised at all. As an ojou-sama who was firmly bounded to her boudoir, she probably wasn’t going to have any particular reaction to his connections with the four generals.

“To sum it up, me and Sefi only know each other that’s all. Plus I don’t want to get entangled with Sefi and have to go through sheer hell dueling Kurou. Although that would be quite interesting.”

“There’s nothing interesting about it at all!”

Sefi asserted with a stern tone. Looks like she wasn’t the type to take a joke.

“So what’s this superstition of which you speak of?”

“After confirming one suspicion you instantly have another? You’re so persistent in your old ways......kind of like Rou......”

“That was very disrespectful.”

“Even being adamant in one’s position is very similar between the two. Well, you don’t need to concern yourself with these superstitions or whatever. Furthermore, I don’t really want to say it myself. If you absolutely must know, go ask Kurou. That’s because that guy has no resistance towards cute girls.”

“......Hmph!”

Sefi was clearly being difficult to deal with. Looks like her heart was really captivated by Kurou’s sword.

Lars didn’t really get to see what kind of swordsmanship Kurou displayed.

However, he thought this was truly an intriguing scenario.

The nation’s two kids who held the highest authority along with the daughter of a terrorist group’s leader.

Not only were they never supposed to be able to converse, but even seeing each other should be out of the question.

If those that were strictly Swordies had witnessed the assembly of these three people, then they might faint as a result.

Lars was gently smiling as he lightly stroked the sword suspended from his waist.

In other words, there was actually some significance in going to school. Even though he had firmly believed that going to school was an onerous matter for quite a while, perhaps it ought to turn out interesting.

The elimination tournament didn’t undergo any changes despite the assault incident. Although it didn’t mean much to him, he felt that it’d be pretty nice if he could somehow entertain himself a bit————Lars heedlessly prayed for such a result.

The periodic elimination tournaments for the Sword Academy will be carried out over three days.

Every grade level followed their own respective schedule, thus no one could really spectate the elimination tournaments outside of their grade. If a person wanted to see another grade’s matches, there would only be the league matches involving the top ranked students in every grade for them to see.

The academy had an open circular arena where the elimination tournaments would take place. The arena covered an expansive area so it could fit a couple individual matches at once.

“Oh, I saw that girl’s panties.”

“I feel that Kurou is way too blunt when it comes to these things.”

Hinako, who was sitting alongside him, quietly muttered.

Despite Hinako saying as such, to Kurou, there wasn’t anything particularly enthralling about these matches. Formal wear was mandatory for an official battle————and because of that, the girls would wear their uniforms to battle which allowed him to appreciate the slight exposure of their panties and the breathtaking sight of their swaying breasts.

“Hmm——ah, since I’m obviously no longer going to take the stage today, I should be able to leave early. However, there’s no leaving until the all the matches are finished.”

It appeared that spectating other people’s matches was a form of studying.

Kurou already participated in the first set of matches and the second set of matches, so he was finished with all his matches for today. It didn’t need to be said that Kurou of course went on a string of victories. Up until now, no one felt astonished anymore about Kurou winning even as a human. Having severed Sefi’s wooden sword and one-hit KOing Freya, the students still wouldn’t accept such a result but they were capable of judging a person’s strength. Nowadays, no one would freely think that Kurou’s victories were reliant on luck.

“Ah, Lars is up.”

“You have heard that he is the son of the four generals right?”

“So what”, Hinako tilted her head and replied as such.

Although Kurou couldn’t reprimand others, she was being way too negligent of his status. If it was within the school, then she would be able to get by. However, if she were to directly address Lars by his name then she would incite a huge predicament. Perhaps even reprimanding her was within the realms of Kurou’s job.

As he was pondering over this, Lars’s match was underway. His opponent was a girl who appeared to be pretty subpar.

Just like sword training, wooden swords were used for these matches. Actually, if the students were to go against each other with real swords then that would be way too dangerous.

Furthermore, someone had said that utilizing wooden swords during the matches would closely simulate a battle between real swords anyways.

The first to take action was the girl. The girl moved in a gliding fashion to close the distance. Next, she came charging in and swung the wooden sword. Although it was a straightforward sword maneuver, that speed of hers was beyond that of a human. Even normal Swordies would have a difficult time reacting to that.

However, immediately after, the girl’s wooden sword was sent flying into the air.

As the cheers erupted, Lars had already lowered his own wooden sword. Just when did he send her wooden sword flying, only a select few were able to discern that.

“Eh......? What an easy win. These Swordies, aren’t the males supposed to be extremely weak?”

“There are exceptions with everything.”

Kurou spoke in a relaxed tone.

“If you mean to say an exception among exceptions, then it’d be more believable.”

“Don’t turn my words into describing him as a rare animal. Lars is very strong. Even if it’s a female Swordie, probably no one here can overcome him. The students here are still just fledglings.”

Lars did not flaunt his victory and walked off with his usual indifferent expression. On the other hand, the girl who lost could not believe what had just happened as she gazed at Lars’s fleeting figure. She was probably brimming with confidence originally, but now it was just a pitiful sight.

“Even among Swordie males, there were a few exceptionally strong fighters. Lars is one of them. However, there’s a subtle saying among Swordies. The powerful male Swordies————”

“The swordsmanship of the powerful males is lodged with a demonic essence right? Hahaha, do you really believe in this old superstition!? Jeez, you humans are really something.”

“......Yo.”

Confronted with this sudden voice, Kurou had no choice but to greet her.

Freya and a couple other female students were approaching where Kurou was sitting.

Along with Freya, all the highly ranked students had a cast of supporters surrounding them. This was already a given. If he was able to win the tournament, then he might be able to acquire all the girls for himself.

Kurou mulled over this immoral matter just as he was about to reply to Freya.

“Is something wrong?”

“Ha, I overheard your nonsense so I just came over to say a few words is all! Who cares if he is the four general’s son. Either way, he can’t beat true swordsmen like us!”

“There’s no such thing as a real or fake swordsmen. As long as you possess the qualifications, anyone can be a swordsman.”

“Quit joking around. Swordsmen are separated by strong and weak. By the way, your next opponent is me! Your sword is unpredictable, this I already know. As long as I figure out this phenomenon, then I’d have unlimited countermeasures at my disposal. You already have no chance to win.”

“If that’s the case, then if you lose, you’ll have to do whatever I want ok?”

“Eh......”

Freya unwittingly took a few steps back.

Although it was a childish joke, it appeared to have had an unexpected effect towards Freya.

“W-What do you mean by doing whatever you want......W-What are you planning.”

Despite being an otherworldly being, Freya was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl. She seemed to be strictly adhering to the concept of chastity. Although, Kurou did not intend on having her do any H things.

“Well, after you lose you’ll have something to look forward to.”

“O-Ok......that’s fine! As long as I don’t lose it shouldn’t matter! Prepare yourself!”

After leaving these words, Freya and her supporters left.

“Normally speaking, wouldn’t Kuro lose under these circumstances?”

“That girl is a bit off.”

Kurou was looking at the gradually fading figure of Freya as he took pity on her.

At this time, Freya suddenly turned around and walked back.

“What is it? Is there something else you want to say?”

“I forgot, you seem to be still investigating that assault incident right?”

“That’s my job. For now, I’m still a Sabers member.”

The other students pretty much knew that Kurou was investigating the assault incident against Sefi and the number one ranked Migune. Because he was investigating the other students, it was to be expected that they were acquainted in these matters.

“You don’t have to do anything unnecessary. That bastard who killed Migune......I’ll kill her myself.”

“......Could it be, that girl named Migune was a friend of yours?”

Towards Freya’s sobering tone, Kurou attentively responded to her.

“There’s no need......to speak about our relationship to you.”

After she quietly finished speaking, Freya left for real this time.

Regardless of how stupid Freya looked, she was carrying a heavy burden. Furthermore, this burden of hers was a particularly difficult one to deal with.

“Kuro, what’s your plan for scouting out the situation?”

“Without a doubt I have to press on.”

Addressing Hinako’s concerns, Kurou was extremely critical in his response.

The incident’s investigation rested on the Sabers and the criminal who attacked Sefi was definitely not to be forgiven. It was just as Manaka had said, he was responsible for his gaffes.

Freya also had her own objectives.

However, Kurou could say the same for himself. He definitely had no intentions on giving up his work. Even for his own bright future he.......

“This is of course my job......hmm?”

Suddenly, his cellphone vibrated from within his uniform’s pocket.

He retrieved his cellphone and noticed he had a text sent to him. The contents were————

“Oh.”

Kurou wryly smiled for a moment.

However, Hinako didn’t seem to notice that smile of contempt from him as he was facing a certain direction.

Kurou put the cellphone back in his pocket and stood up.

“What’s wrong Kuro?”

“Looks like I have an excuse for leaving here. Anything would be more riveting than pointlessly sitting around here.”

There was a massive warehouse located towards the edge of campus.

The Sword Academy was built from an army base from the Great War. Who knows how many of those structures were still intact presently, however this warehouse was one of them.

The thick iron door of the warehouse was opened just enough for people to pass through one at a time.

Kurou brought Hinako along and went through the door. Although the sun reflected in from the windows, it still felt strangely dim.

Old containers and corrugated boxes were placed all over the area, seemingly left unkempt. The floor was also covered with dust.

“Hey——, you’re here aren’t you, quit wasting my time and come out already.”

In response to Kurou’s holler, one after another, there were many figures who emerged from the shadows of the containers. They were girls who wore the Sword Academy’s uniform————Kurou also had recollections of some of them.

One of the girls unhesitantly approached Kurou.

“You’ve got some nerve to be coming here. Originally I had thought you’d be more cautious.”

“I am being cautious. Since there didn’t seem to be any danger, I just walked in.”

As Kurou calmly finished speaking, the girl who came up————had short hair which visibly exposed her forehead. She was one of Sefi’s supporters and she glared at him in disgust.

“Quit making us out to be idiots......actually, it’s whatever. Anyways, I haven’t introduced myself yet. My name is Lima. There’s something I need to discuss with you.”

“Indeed, if that wasn’t the case, then you wouldn’t go out of your way to use a preposterous reason such as “there’s information on the incident” to call me out.”

Kurou knew something was up based on the text message, thus he came over here.

It wasn’t that surprising that they knew Kurou’s texting inbox. Since he had been investigating the students here due to the incident, he told them “if there’s any information, let me know”, which forced him to inform them of his texting inbox.

“I also believed that you guys wouldn’t kindly hand over such information to me as well.”

Out of the girls gathered here, it wasn’t just Sefi’s supporters. There were also Freya’s supporters who he had just met at the arena. Although he didn’t understand the connection between them, Kurou did know that they were equally hostile towards him.

“I apologize about that, but to us, there was no way we could withstand having you win......”

The girl wearing the glasses was probably the one known as Neena. Although she spoke with her heart in her mouth, she suddenly pulled out her sword. Clearly she had a cowardly appearance, yet her actions were extremely dangerous.

Following that, Lima and the other girls also retrieved their swords.

They were probably in love with Sefi or Freya’s sword. Someone who could beat those such as Sefi————it seems like they were already determined to eliminate their biggest obstacle in the elimination matches, Kurou.

Although they wouldn’t kill, they probably did intend on slicing off one of his hands or something.

“I’ll be your first opponent.”

Lima positioned her sword and slowly advanced towards him.

“Kurou, we all realize you’re very strong. However, even if I were to lose, there will be more of us waiting to battle you. Even you can’t endure these battles forever.”

“It’s obvious that you want to win with numbers, hence you guys choose this repugnant battle style. It’d definitely be better if you guys all came at once.”

“We are Swordies, we’re not like you humans.”

Lima explicitly stated.

Swordies extremely detested surprise attacks or attacking using superiority in numbers. During war or within the public security forces such as the Sabers, that kind of stuff didn’t really matter. However, if it was a battle among swordsmen, they would rigidly adhere to a proper attack. Using numbers to ambush him probably wasn’t their intention.

Well then, what should he do to take down these ojou-samas without hurting them————

“Everyone get down!”

Suddenly, Kurou yelled out.

Kurou abruptly rushed towards Hinako’s side and pressed down on her head to get her on the floor.

Ping, a coarse sound was heard throughout the warehouse.

Ping ping ping, following that, that same sound rang countless times. The girls let out screams of terror.

After that————

“What!?”

Lima lamented as such. As she fell back, she used her hands to press against the blood spraying out from her shoulder.

The girls were completely unsettled and timidly held their swords as their eyes shifted around.

“Nobody move!”

From the shadows of the contents within the warehouse came a group of people wearing white robes.

There were six of them in total, each with a rifle pointed towards Kurou and the other female students.

“The sun cult......?”

Kurou muttered.

Since the people he saw were wearing white robes, this was without a doubt.

“If you guys follow our orders, we won’t take your lives! Our objective isn’t you guys.”

After the person was done speaking, another sun cult follower————this time it was a girl in nun attire who came out from the shadows.

The only one among the cultists who wielded a pistol————it was the girl who escaped from Kurou before, Akari.

“What the, it’s you again......”

“That’s my line! How come you show up before me every time.”

It would be quite perplexing to be nagged at at this point. This was where Kurou went to school, Akari’s arrival was the one out of the ordinary.

However, now was not the time to complain over such a thing.

“Neena, go treat Lima’s wounds for now. You have learned first aid procedures right?”

“Y-Yes.”

The glasses wearing girl, Neena, obediently nodded and ran towards Lima’s side. As for why he ordered Neena to do that, she was probably the most stable minded among the girls.

“Jeez, you guys even brought out the guns which are regulated. This time it must be serious Akari.”

“I’m always serious.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 173.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Akari carried her large .45 caliber pistol.

The other sun cultists were wielding rifles, specifically the M14 rifle which utilized larger caliber bullets. When facing the robust body of a Swordie, the M14’s 7.62 mm caliber bullets would cause much more damage to the flesh than a high speed small caliber bullet passing through the body.

“We only have one objective and that is to retake the girl of the sun.”

“Do you wish to go back, girl of the sun?”

“No.”

Hinako replied in a hairsbreadth, denying Kurou’s doubts.

In order to satisfy her curiosity, she escaped to here. Furthermore, it was absolutely certain that she still wasn’t satisfied as of yet. Actually, even if she was satisfied, it would be hard to imagine her ever going back to the sun cult.

“Even though I feel quite sorry, your determination has nothing to do with any of this, so just come with us.”

“Eh~, I don’t want to.”

Even though there was a gun pointed at her, Hinako remained unshaken. To be persistent in her ways to this extent really left others at wit’s end.

“And with that, can you guys please go away? If you leave now, I’ll let you guys go.”

“What’s with your carefree attitude? You bastard, don’t you understand the situation!?”

Akari agitatedly spoke.

It was just as she said, there was no call for optimism in this situation. There were six rifles along with a pistol. The girl students were trembling and appeared to be out of commission.

“I’ve heard that the sun cult had settled down a bit, but I guess you guys were simply attempting a rescue operation with a small band of elite members. Well, I suppose this is an ordinary course of action. However, those rifles, you guys must have been spent a lot of effort to attain those. Those hard earned firearms must be relinquished here, it’d be silly if you didn’t right?”

“Enough nonsense! Alright, please hand over the girl of the sun to us! We are the ones who determine whether or not to let you guys go!”

“Ha?”

Kurou wryly smiled and drew out his katana.

The rifle carrying sun cultists were instantly awestruck. They probably never would have thought he would immediately pull out his sword.

“Akari......actually, it appears all of you sun cultists haven’t grasped what kind of person I am. Do I have to kill till the last alive to make you guys understand?”

“Y-You......”

The pistol Akari was holding up was shaking a bit. Although she was still very young, who knows how many difficult trials she has been through. She must have detected Kurou’s killing intent.

“Hurry up and take care of them. Since there’s no other choice, I’ll have to lend a hand.”

“S-Sefi-sama!”

The girls all let out a gasp of surprise.

Who knows when Sefi had been standing next to Hinako. With her hand gripping the Stardust, she entered her battle stance.

“That massive sword, it’s perfect for a shield.”

“That’s not what it’s used for......”

Towards Hinako’s nonchalant statement, Sefi revealed a discontent expression.

“Although I have no idea what you guys were up to, I do owe you a favor from when that black robed girl attacked. I wish to return the favor here is all.”

“Ah, is that so.”

Hinako tilted her head and spoke with a blank stare.

Actually, when they were under attack by the mystic arts using girl, Hinako’s words changed the course of battle. Feeling as though she owed a favor from that time, Sefi really paid scrupulous attention to details.

“Hey, Sefi......sama, why are you here?”

“T-That’s because you and that maid girl disappeared before I knew it......actually, this doesn’t matter at all! It was just by coincidence!”

Kurou thought that her fumbling of lies was a favorable thing. Even though she loved to flaunt around, in actuality her candidness always did show up.

“Did you follow Kuro here?”

Even Hinako saw through her. Sefi was still backing that lie of hers that had already been seen through. However Lima and Neena were also here, to not openly admit it under these circumstances was also understandable.

“Enough, please hurry up and get rid of those humans! If you can’t do it then I’ll do it myself!”

“No no, how can I allow Princess-sama to be inconvenienced like this.”

Kurou smiled as he declined her. Actually, he still had to watch out for stray bullets when dealing with long range enemies. Having Sefi guard Hinako as well would be difficult, but following this......

“Well then, let me take care of it. No need to worry Kurou, just do your thing.”

“......”

At some point, Lars had also arrived standing alongside the students. He clearly wasn’t tracking Kurou, but nevertheless he came. This guy sure had keen senses.

“Now hold on, Lars should help a bit too. What are you doing back there.”

“Haha, enough joking around. With this, Kurou can do as he pleases and go all out.”

“......”

Kurou was fixated on Lars’s leery smile.

It wasn’t just his keen sense, it was also remarkable how he was so observant. However, what he had said was accurate.

“Well, with that I don’t need to worry about my surroundings————let’s take care of this situation without letting them get away.”

“Hold on you bastard. I said that as long as you don’t move I won’t shoot......!”

As Akari was panic-stricken, Kurou took action.

There was probably no one here who could discern Kurou’s movements as he took off. At the very least, none of the sun cultists holding rifles could respond in time.

“!”

“......!”

As two of the sun cultists soundlessly lamented while blood spurted from their face and neck, they toppled over on the ground. Even with rifles, they couldn’t even respond in time to pull the trigger.

“H-Huh......”

“W-What!”

The other sun cultists blankly stared at their fallen comrades who were instantly taken out. After returning to their senses, they aimed their guns at Kurou. Kurou wasn’t even three meters away from the other cultists. With that distance, they could even attack with their eyes closed and still hit their target.

“What a drag.”

Kurou brazenly smiled and charged forth without delay. In a flash————

As one of the cultists pressed the rifle’s trigger, Kurou severed his hand. Next, he struck again, slashing his carotid artery.

Without pause, he then diagonally hacked at someone, and as another person was about to fire, he cut through the body of the gun. While the cultist was broken from his stance, Kurou then pierced through his heart.

This entire series did not even take ten seconds.

Kurou pulled the katana out of the cultist’s body and shook it to remove the blood.

“How nice of you to reveal those guns. That said, why did the entire group walk up front. If you guys possessed long distance weapons, why not just have one or two shoot from long range. Are you guys stupid?”

“Guh......”

Even though Akari was brimming with tears, she did not even retort him as she stepped back.

To the church, these rifles must have been considered as treasures. Since these were even handed to them, it must have been because they were the elite. However, having not gauged the proper distance for the battle engagement was due to their inadequate training. Kurou on the other hand, picked up techniques on how to deal with firearms from his training with the Sword Saint and the Sabers. As a result, they were unworthy of being Kurou’s opponents.

“By the way......if you came here to take away that child, then don’t attack these girl students who are not involved.”

Kurou sharply glared at Akari and the other remaining sun cultist.

In fact, Kurou had no reason to protect Lima. However, he couldn’t turn his back towards the unexpected calamity that had befallen these people.

“W-We only wished to frighten them a bit......no wait! To us, Swordies are the enemy! None of them can be be let off the hook!

Akari aimed her pistol directly towards Kurou’s head.

“Plus, I don’t wish to hear any boasting from the likes of you! Clearly a human siding with the Swordies......you’re a traitor, you monster!”

“......Traitor? Monster?"

Kurou was instantly dumbfounded, but followed that up with a smirk.

Regardless of him being treated as a traitor or as a monster, these were things he had gotten used to.

Although he was a human, he decided to live among Swordie society. Despite being a human, he had the strength to overcome Swordies in battle.

“Don’t decide for yourself.”

Kurou eyed Akari and then shook his head.

Although he could understand, it was hard to approve of.

“Akari, I’ve grown weary of being referred to as a traitor. As things stand, I no longer care about how others view me. However, there is this passionately curious girl here so perhaps it’s an opportune time to explain why I’m 'on the Swordie’s side'."

Nobody moved.

Perhaps they had all realized. Right now, if there was even the slightest suspicious movement, Kurou would instantly have them killed.

“My father, was executed by humans.”

Kurou hadn’t told this to anyone before.

With an empty soul, he spoke only to explain the facts, as if it was all irrelevant to him.

Kurou’s dad was a researcher who studied Swordies.

His analysis seemed to be about the habits and characteristics of Swordies as a living being. With that as a foundation, he then studied their culture.

Kurou did not really understand the specifics of it. However, no matter how one looked at it Kurou was separated from his dad after he died when he was only seven years of age.

Despite this, Kurou did know that his dad frequently visited the Specialized Central Region seeking acquaintance with the Swordies and conversed with them.

Based on what Kurou remembered about his dad, the house was pretty much a library since he was surrounded by books daily as he happily trudged through all his documents. He didn’t particularly watch over his son. When Kurou had grown up a bit, his mother was already gone without any indication as to what she was doing or where she was. It wasn’t withheld from Kurou, but perhaps he displayed no interest towards this.

“Despite this, we still lived a normal life. However, the peacefulness vanished all within a day. It was because————a rebellion suddenly surfaced.”

Eight years ago in the district Kurou lived in, a government controlled specialists squad was sent in to attack.

An anti-Swordie cadre was reported to be gathered in a certain apartment room within the district. A raid involving elite members, which included the Sword Saint, should have been able to wipe them out handily.

However, the armed forces and police were already within the district at the time and so were most of the anti-Swordie group members who had banded together. The number was said to be around two to three thousand people in total.

The worst part of it was, there were loads of firearms smuggled from out of the country and gathered at the stronghold. The few members involved in the raid received an unimaginable counterattack.

The anti-Swordie organization surrounded the raiding group and attacked. Although the government instantly sent reinforcements, the situation had already gotten out of hand.

“The riot lasted for probably two or three hours. Just as me and my dad were done packing our bags in order to escape, the door to our house was suddenly opened————and fully armed individuals charged in.”

Kurou still clearly remembered the scene.

His dad was only a researcher and wasn’t capable of handling this kind of danger. The armed militants that charged in pointed their guns towards his dad and dragged him out.

“The door was opened just enough to have a clear view of it through a small crevice. I saw my dad with a gun pointed to his head————and getting shot.”

Intentionally taking his dad outside to be publicly executed was probably meant to warn others that “anyone associated with Swordies will end up like this.”

Of course, at that time Kurou did not understand the extent of their intentions.

However, he swiftly realized his father was here no longer. Furthermore, he would be in danger as well if he were to stay in the house.

Kurou took with him a notebook that was highly important to his dad and stuffed it in his travel bag. After that, he jumped out of a window and escaped.

As he was sprinting across the streets that rang with gunfire————the young Kurou already clearly realized that he could never return home again. He also understood the reality of this brutality.

“I can’t be considered as a comrade of the Swordies, but I have no reason to stand by humans anymore.”

Kurou had not forgotten in the least bit about the rebellion eight years ago.

Just because his father was killed by humans didn’t mean he truly shunned all humans though.

“If that was it, simply put I’d probably just be an obscure human. However, there was more......”

Indeed, the situation had not completely ended.

Kurou ran into her by chance.

That————terrifying, yet beautiful sword dancer.

“Sword Saint Hyouka......I believe she was the woman who suppressed the rebellion eight years ago.”

Akari gulped as she heard that.

“It was precisely as such, I recall all of it clearly. The remaining people left from that rebellion are practically all within the sun cult now I bet.”

Although Kurou was certain on these matters, he didn’t detest the sun cult as a whole. Even if he were to locate the criminals who killed his father, he most likely wouldn’t slay them if it wasn’t part of his mission.

“I witnessed what a true monster was like. The moment I encountered that person, she had obliterated everything I had. No————it was all cut into pieces.”

The young Kurou wanted to distance himself from the sound of gunfire. However, he actually got lost and found himself nearing the center of the battle.

“Initially when I witnessed that scene it gave the impression of a scene from hell. Human corpses covered in blood were scattered all over the place......however, I was immediately captivated by that person————Sword Saint Hyouka’s blade dancing figure had me spellbound.”

Her long blue hair danced in the wind and she was wearing a small black dress. With one wave of the sword, she calmly marched forth.

Dozens of armed militants fired hundreds of rounds in her direction.

The shattering gunfire could be heard in all directions. The ground and nearby structures were laced with bullet markings. However, those bullets didn’t even graze a hair on her body. It was as if the bullets all glanced by her.

She paid no heed to the gun onslaught. Like flowing water, she shifted around with total poise within the group of militants, slashing all of them to death. They didn’t even have to time to lament, having already breathed one’s last.

Even as he witnessed the loss of life one by one, Kurou did not feel it was tragic in the least bit. Rather, he even felt it was a resplendent sight.

No matter how many she killed, there was no stop to her.

It even seemed as if she was going to exterminate every single human on earth.

“In the depths of my heart I felt————fear.”

To this day, Kurou had not witnessed anyone’s swordsmanship surpass hers on that day.

“She was truly a monster. Whether it was humans or even Swordies, Sword Saint Hyouka had transcended the limits of them all.”

“Y-You are......the Sword Saint’s disciple right? I-I too know about your situation.”

As Akari was backtracking, it seemingly took all her effort just to utter those lines.

“In that case, why did you become the Sword Saint’s disciple? Why did you side with the Swordies?”

“So I wouldn’t be killed by the Sword Saint.”

Kurou immediately replied.

“If I was still living, then I felt eventually she would have me slayed as well. The Sword Saint only came here to suppress the rebellion and did not see a child like me as her enemy. As a result, I simply overreacted. Since I didn’t want to be killed by the Sword Saint and in order to defeat her, I went to the Sword Saint’s side. Basically at that time, something about my soul was already broken.”

“......Such unusual reasoning.”

Even if Akari did not mention it, Kurou was aware of it himself.

To the broken down soul of a child, seeing the Sword Saint’s figure on that day was already more than enough. Thinking about it right now, why did he decide to become the Sword Saint’s disciple? The obvious choice would have been to run away.

In the end, the Sword Saint had wiped out the entirety of the anti-government group members who stood in her way. Although there was no way to kill all the hundreds of enemies that were there, at least the momentum of the anti-government organization was stymied by her sword.

“Akari, you guys should retreat. I’ll let you guys go just this once.”

Kurou stoically announced. He had already suppressed the flames of fury that arose when Lima was attacked.

“W-What are you saying all of a sudden......we came all the way over here, and with where things stand right now, how can we return empty-handed!?”

“You’re wrong. You’re not a misfit like me Akari. You are apologetic to those who are not involved in the attack. This is confirmation that you still possess the heart of a human.”

As Kurou stated, he pointed towards Hinako.

“Look at that child. She doesn’t know any better yet she relied on her own determination————she came over here to see the outside world. Wanting to return this child, can you honestly say that is the right thing to do?”

“......T-There’s nothing right or wrong about it.”

“I won’t let anyone here pursue you guys. The sun cult will always stage a comeback regardless how many times we stop them. ‘The sun is still rising’, I believe that’s the creed you guys have. No matter what, under these circumstances the chances of winning for you guys are already nonexistent. Also, there’s something I wish to have you guys pass on to the sun cult’s big shot.”

“W-What would that be......?”

“As long as I’m here, this child will never return to the sun cult. If they have the confidence to defeat the monster’s disciple, they can come at me whenever.”

Kurou pointed the end of his sword towards Akari.

Facing the sun cultists by himself wasn’t just the result of being enraged from Lima being attacked.

If he were to delegate the task to Lars or Sefi, they would probably show no remorse in killing every single member.

Kurou did not plan on taking it easy on the cultists either. However, he could see that the nun outfit wearing girl named Akari still lacked an adequate understanding.

He wished to not kill an opponent like this at all costs.

As a result, as Kurou was fixated on her, he also prayed within his heart.

Please just retreat.

Kurou stared straight into Akari’s eyes, waiting for her next action. A stream of tears flowed down for her. Looks like Akari was a girl who had a tendency to cry.

As he was waiting, he pondered over something.

He was far from a monster.

If he was a monster, then he probably would not have wanted to protect Hinako.

Letting Akari off the hook would have been even more unimaginable.

He wasn’t a monster, but if he wasn’t a Swordie either, then perhaps him even being human was doubtful.

So what in the world was he then?

Kurou had already lost interest in Akari and was instead preoccupied with another suspicion of his————

Under the setting sun, a frosty breeze blew by.

Although it was April, it would often feel frigid once the sun started to set. Especially today, it seemed the temperature sharply plummeted.

Kurou had Hinako alongside him. They were currently on the way back to the hut.

“Those guys retreated without any trouble surprisingly.”

Hinako suddenly muttered.

Akari and the remaining sun cultist instantly withdrew after Kurou finished speaking. Since no commotions arose, they must have avoided being interrogated as they left.

“Those guys aren’t necessarily idiots. If anyone were to pester endlessly in that situation, that’s pretty much asking to be killed.”

“After retreating, could they ever return to having a normal life......”

“This kind of worrying is hypocritical. Frankly speaking, if you didn’t escape in that situation, you’d be living a normal life like those dead sun cultists.”

“......Jeez, you’re quite blunt about it.”

Hinako did not seem to have suffered any particular hits.

However, that doesn’t mean she didn’t have her own thoughts on this matter. She probably possessed some awareness for these types of situations.

“Perhaps what was done to those people who were killed was unfavorable. However, even with this————I have no regrets about coming to the outside world.”

“There's no reason for you to be forced to pass your days under house arrest right? Those people that I killed all held rifles. Even you probably understand that they were putting their lives on the line.”

“......Even so, it’s still the first time I’ve seen Kurou kill others.”

“If I’m going to continue being your bodyguard, then you’ll witness this many times from now on. From the looks of it, you seem to be quite an important person to the sun cult.”

Kurou did not feel any regret towards killing the sun cultists. Had he not killed them, his own life would be in jeopardy. Furthermore, protecting Hinako was part of Kurou’s job, there was no need to anguish over this.

Taking care of the sun cultists’ corpses and the paperwork for Lima to be hospitalized was handed over to Lars. Although that was the case, he was a descendent of the four generals. Delegating these miscellaneous tasks to others wasn’t particularly cumbersome for him.

“However, today turned out pretty good......I mean, bad. Those guys are really quite something to be able to invade this academy. Is there someone here leading them along?”

After suffering those previous attacks, the school’s inner security received a strong boost. Although there were still many flaws, they had snuck in way too easily. Perhaps checking the identity of everyone within the academy would be ideal.

“It’s still far from over.”

“That’s to be expected.”

“If Kuro is able to protect me......at the very least, I can see things to the end with my own eyes.”

“My task will probably continue on as well. Even if it’s me, perhaps I might die tomorrow, you never know. ‘I’ll keep protecting you forever’, I can’t say something I can’t bear the responsibility for.”

“......Is that so.”

Hinako slightly lowered her head.

She seemed reluctant to accept Kurou’s protection, but even she knew she was slightly dependent on him. Perhaps he should respond with what was to be expected in order for her to be at ease.

However, “I’ll protect you”——a quick reply as such would not suffice.

Although it was regrettable, Kurou was not a true monster.

Compared to those who would turn the whole world into their enemy and kill incessantly, he was different.

Kurou raised his head and gazed towards the gradually darkening sky.

Along with the mysterious assailant, even the sun cultists didn’t give up without a fight.

For a person like him who can’t even be considered as a monster, nothing could describe him then. Still, Kurou seemingly will never have a shortage of enemies whom he will have to cross swords with.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter2

2013-11-07T12:55:46Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 2 - Girl of the Sun==

Kurou dragged the maid outfit wearing girl by the hand and led her into the depths of the school.

Once there, no other figures were in sight. Interrogating the baffling girl in a place like this seemed profoundly fitting.

“So what’s with all this?”

The girl known as Hinako kept her back against the wall and raised her head as she blankly looked towards Kurou. If other people were to witness this, they may misconstrue this as Kurou coercing a girl. However, regardless of how other people viewed him, Kurou could not even comprehend what was going on himself.

“These were my orders, to serve you starting today. That’s why I came here.”

“Serving me......who ordered you to do so?”

“That’s not an issue at the moment.”

“It’s a huge issue!”

Does this girl even know what she is talking about?

During that one night while attacking the sun cultists, her appearance was indeed very bizarre.

No, this was perhaps not on outlandish levels.

That was because the mysterious light phenomenon wasn’t something that could be just promptly understood. As a result, he just forgot about it after writing the report, yet.......

“Anyways, I’ll be working for you. Anything outside of that isn’t my problem.”

“So extreme......”

Kurou weakly muttered. Following that, he sensed that class was about to start. There was no time to be engaging in nugatory disputes with this uncanny girl.

“Let me confirm something first. You’re a human right?”

“Well, I believe so.”

Although it was an amusing reply, Kurou was nearly certain that was the case. This girl appeared to be very feeble, completely different from a Swordie.

“Even though I have no idea what’s going on, you might as well go back. Other than humans who stroll around here working as servants, anyone else would be driven out.”

Within the academy, there was quite a large group of humans. They were not students or teachers but rather servants.

Other than the people employed here or those taking care of miscellaneous tasks within the school, the servants brought along by the students were largely comprised of humans as well.

Despite the academy disallowing humans from enrolling into the school as students, it was ok for them to be at the campus if it was purely work related.

However, if a human did not possess a permit to enter the Swordie school, things would inevitably get chancy.

“It’s fine, I already have a permit.”

“Huh? Where did you get it......hmm?”

Kurou suddenly turned around.

There were several colossal trees planted there. Just as Kurou was scrutinizing one of them————

“As expected of Kurou, you’re quite sharp.”

“It’s easy to detect your aura. Do you get that often?”

Lars walked out from behind the tree. He was wearing his school uniform and carried his sword by his waist just like Kurou.

“Was it you that brought her along?”

“All I did was lead her here. Afterwards I handed her over to you. Like raising kids, as long as they can work for you it should be fine.”

“No no, suddenly bringing up servicing or being serviced is too out of the ordinary! I don’t have the money to employ a servant!”

“Is the issue money? Well, I believe this aspect has already been taken care of! It’s because of————the director.”

“So this stunt was her doing!”

Thinking about it for a second, there was no one else who was capable of meddling to this extent.

“It’s still quite perplexing why she’d tend to the money related problems behind my back. What the heck is going on, explain yourself.”

“There’s really no other way it seems.”

After Lars took a glimpse at Hinako, he urged Kurou to move to somewhere else in order to get some separation from her.

Following that, he gave a run-down of the situation with a nonchalant tone.

Lars was most likely called to headquarters early in the morning by Manaka. Once there, he encountered this maid attire wearing girl and was imparted with all the details.

“She’s————the cult founder’s daughter.”

“Daughter? You mean there’s a founder or something within the sun cult?”

Although the people the Sabers suppressed were practically all followers of the sun, Kurou had limited knowledge about their higher-ups. What he did know was only the cult’s battle strength————equipment, and battling personnel count.

“Well, I guess a founder probably does exist. Story has it that it’s been over ten years since he last publicly appeared. However, the Sabers did receive reports indicating the cult founder has a daughter. Since DNA confirmation was not utilized, we don’t know whether or not she really is a legitimate daughter of his but she did say so herself.”

“Herself————sounds quite suspicious. We still don’t even know what she may be plotting.”

Hinako seemed to be completely uninterested in Kurou’s conversation as she leaned against the wall and leisurely stared into the sky. No matter how one looked at it, she did not resemble any of the dangerous sun cultists.

“That girl seems to be harboring some secrets. At the very least, she doesn’t seem to be the cult founder’s daughter, having not been placed on that high of a pedestal.”

“I agree.”

If she was a human who was influenced by the sun cult to oppose Swordies, then she probably would not have been inserted into a school filled with them. At the very least, she wouldn’t have shown up early in the morning wearing a maid outfit.

“Except, the so-called daughter of the cult founder isn’t a known truth. It’s a matter still under investigation. What is known is that the sun cult members seemed to be very focused on her, this is without a doubt. During that night, the sun cult’s movements appeared to be very flurried. Even that secretive criminal ringleader made her move. We questioned the apprehended sun cult followers numerous times, they appeared to have been ordered to ‘retrieve the package.’”

“That package probably referred to the girl. If she is the cult founder’s daughter, presumably that was a huge event back then......”

“Besides, even if that Hinako girl is really the cult founder’s daughter, there doesn’t seem to be a trace of criminal activity linked to her. Even if she was a follower of the sun, as long as she’s just a believer, there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“Hmm......”

Just like Lars said, the sun cult itself didn’t face restrictions from the law.

In the words of the Swordies, they were just a group of people with extremist values......

“When facing opponents who carry weapons, we Swordies will show no mercy in routing them. However, one of our rules is that we don’t harm those who don’t carry weapons. In short, it’s just the cultists who are armed.

“What a peculiar group of people.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

Even seventy years ago when the Swordies fought against humans during the Great War, the Swordies would not attack civilians. Especially those who were defenseless, they definitely would not have crossed swords with them.

It could be said that this was one of the restraints of a Swordie swordsman. Even if they strongly detested the opponent, they would not attack someone that was defenseless. What an extreme moral idiosyncrasy.

“However, Kurou wants to add himself to this group of bizarre individuals right? Thus, take her as your maid!”

“Well......wait, I need to attain a Swordie ID, what does having her be my maid have anything to do with that!?”

Kurou couldn’t help but shake his head towards Lars’s enthusiastic urging.

Kurou wished to protect Hinako, that was all. Anything after that should be dealt with by the upper management of the Sabers. Basically, handling this fell on Manaka and the others.

“However, even the Sabers would have a hard time dealing with a child. She may be the cult founder’s daughter, but there’s no reason to arrest her because she isn’t a criminal. That said, we could fabricate an accusation but for it to be something done by a girl like her, there’s no way something like that would pass. Nevertheless, if we were to leave her alone then......hence, it was determined that she would be handed off to Kurou.”

“What an absurd leap of judgment!”

Why was there a girl with such a problematic standing, so much so that she was strongly forced onto the hands of a normal member like Kurou.

“Furthermore, humans can live normally within the academy so her guise is quite well-done. That said, her identity may lead to some trouble but as long as Kurou is around, no matter what happens she should be fine right?”

“So you’re saying for me to become her bodyguard and guardian?”

“Kurou is also about to receive his pay from the Sabers so you can’t decline. This is an order———I believe that was what the director had said.”

“......Damn it.”

Kurou seemed to have no room to voice complaints once again.

Indeed, even if he had already earned his money, Manaka’s orders were final. In addition, if he loses his earnings from the Sabers, then there would be no way for him to maintain life down the road. Although his current gains from reward money were kept in his savings, he didn’t want the path to a steady future to be discontinued.

“Well then, good luck Kurou.”

Lars stated as he was beaming with excitement.

The Sword Academy covered a lot of ground. There were numerous facilities and it even had a courtyard constructed.

In accordance with the Swordie’s love for greenery, countless plants were planted within the courtyard. Throughout the year, there would be flowers embellishing the flower terraces and very beautifully well-kept grass fields.

In one of the corners of the gorgeous, vast courtyard sits a small piece of forest. Within the forest was a small wooden hut.

“Is this the place......”

Kurou stopped in his tracks. He lifted his head and gazed attentively at the small hut. Lars and Hinako did the same.

The person who constructed this courtyard was a human landscaper. In hopes of taking care of the landscaper, the school prepared a small hut for him.

That landscaper passed away a couple years ago and since the current landscaper was away on official business, there was no one else living here.

“So I’m suppose to live in this comfortable room?”

Kurou harshly glared at Lars who was explaining things nonstop.

“Pretty much. A couple of the higher-ups even wanted her to be placed under house arrest within this academy.”

If it was house arrest, then this facility would probably be even more suitable————Although they figured it was just going to be Kurou by himself, the entire Saber’s upper management still completely shifted this task to Kurou.

“Well then, I’ll leave the rest to the two of you.”

“Wait Lars, where are you going?”

Kurou grabbed Lars as he was about to leave.

“I’m going to school of course. First period has already started, if I don’t leave now......”

“So you’re seriously going to leave all the troublesome matters to me......”

“I’ve been told by my parents that I have to graduate. Well, it is what it is.”

After giving a slight smirk, Lars left without further interruptions.

Since Kurou understood that what Lars said about his parents was true, it was hard to keep him here.

“......There’s really no other way.”

Kurou muttered and proceeded to open the door to the hut using the key Lars gave him.

The interior setup was in a Japanese style. After removing his shoes, he entered inside and thoroughly scoped out the place.

There was an eight tatami living room along with another six tatami Western style room. There was also a conveniently placed kitchen, shower room, and bathroom. Even though from the outside it looked like an outdated tiny hut, the inside decor was exceptionally well adorned.

There was a TV, fridge, and what appeared to be a washing machine. Other things such as tables and chairs were already available. The preposterous sense that this place was not inhabitable was completely absent. It was probably because there was someone who would tidy up around here on occasion.

“Well, living here doesn’t seem too bad. Walking to school only takes five minutes and the facilities here are quite complete.”

According to what Lars said, there was no need for room and board. It seems even the electricity and gas costs were already covered by the school.

To Kurou, it did not seem that bad.

“Ha——, so this is a tatami. It’s my first time seeing one.”

“......”

Hinako took a seat in the living room and affectionately stroked the tatami mat.

It wasn’t that bad but————that was with the prerequisite that this annoying girl wasn’t living here as well.

Except, if protecting her was part of the objective, then there was nothing he could do about it. Kurou had already come to accept this worst case scenario.

“I believe I haven’t made a proper introduction. My name is Kurou.”

“Kuro?”

“Well the sounding is a bit off......whatever, it’s fine.”

“Are you a human? You’re different than the Swordies, do you have a surname?”

“Yes I do. My original name was Katsuragi Kurou. However, if I were to live within Swordie society, there’s no need for a surname.”

“So it’s like that.”

Hinako seems to have understood and nodded.

“By the way Kuro!”

“Calling me by my name directly already? Whatever, what’s the matter?”

“What should I be doing?”

“......”

Regarding this matter, it was something Kurou really wanted to inquire from her instead.

She obviously dressed up in maid attire and told him that she would serve him. However, he didn’t actually know what in particular she should do.

“......For now, just stand up.”

“Right.”

Hinako mannerly nodded and stood up. Kurou once again inspected her.

Her body was extremely petite, approximately 150 centimeters tall. Her hands, legs, and even her waist were slender to the point of seeming unstable. However, there were two massive bulges coming from her chest.

It was probably because that green and black colored maid outfit was quite exposing around the chest. That captivating deep ravine was pretty visible. The skirt was short, as if it was meant to be worn while in combat. It would seem that if there was even the tiniest of movements, her panties would be exposed.

However, did she not have any thoughts at all about this maid outfit seeing as she was completely unprepared for this.

“......”

Kurou couldn’t help but think who was the one that picked this outfit.

No, it should be obvious. It was the one who sent Hinako here————in other words, Manaka. She was someone who kept up with fashion trends. Within the Sabers, her uniforms were always accompanied by a beautiful overcoat stemmed from her interest in these matters.

In the end, if he were to become Hinako’s bodyguard, then there was no need to call Lars in. Calling for himself instead would most likely be a much better option. Instead, she specifically sent Hinako over to the academy thinking this would perhaps be much more interesting.

“About how old are you? What’s your age?”

“I’m 15, turning 16 this year.”

In other words, the same age as Kurou.

There was really no choice but to live with a beauty around the same age under the same roof......of course, if it was a mission then there was no way he would try anything unreasonable.

“......Well, whatever. For now just tidy up the place a bit. Seems like there’s plenty of dust around here. Since there’s a lot of useless stuff piled up in that room, I’ll go ahead and straighten things out over there."

Kurou decided to first clean up the stuff he saw in front of him. Although he skipped school on just the second day since he transferred, he probably wouldn’t be forced to drop out just because of this.

In another room was a bed. Having this room designated as Hinako’s room should be ideal. As long as Kurou could set up a shakedown in the living room he should be fine. He wasn’t one of those sensitive sleepers who couldn’t sleep without a bed. Even though he had a dream the previous night about sleeping on a comfy bed with a lovely wife, that kind of situation was something he was expecting in the years to come.

“I’ll leave tidying up the living room to you. No need to overdo it.”

Kurou pointed to the vacuum cleaner located in the corner of the room and then walked towards the bedroom.

Compared to a casual conversation, Kurou much preferred staying active.

This was because he didn’t know what to do with this————human girl of the same age.

“This must be a vacuum cleaner, it’s my first time near one.”

As soon as Kurou heard this eye-opening statement, he rushed back to the living room.

“You haven’t even used a vacuum cleaner before?”

“I’ve seen other people use it. However, this thing must be broken. It’s not making that whirrrr sound.”

“......Did you plug it in and press the on button?”

He knew that she wasn’t someone who was accustomed to the ways of normal life, but who would have thought that she was clueless on how to use a vacuum cleaner.

Hinako followed Kurou’s instructions, unraveled the power cord and plugged it in.

“Well then, it should be ready now.”

Hinako muttered and began cleaning up the tatami. Although she wasn’t familiar with the fine details, she did pretty much get the gist of operating the vacuum cleaner.

With that daringly skimpy miniskirt along with having to lean over as she moved the vacuum cleaner around, it was quite difficult on the eyes. Every day from now on, he would probably be in the presence of this appearance constantly. Kurou felt a bit tired from this. Being unable to rid himself of this overly revealing maid outfit wearing girl all because of his boss, it was really quite tragic.

“I should probably tidy up here a bit too.”

“Eh!?”

Hinako suddenly began to move the vacuum on top of the table. Kurou did not even have time to stop her. Once the table was thoroughly cleaned up in this fashion, she started to shift the vacuum on top of the TV placed in the corner of the room.

“Hey hey hey! H-H-Hold on a sec, you shouldn’t be cleaning these places! No, just forget about this place......oh yeah, I’ll have you clean up the shower room for now.”

“Understood.”

Hinako nodded her head. It would be disastrous if she were to break the TV or some other electrical appliance.

“Well then, I’ll be going now.”

“Hold on, first set aside the vacuum cleaner.”

Stupid wouldn’t be the right description for her since Hinako seemed to be quite diligent.

It was more than just having a bad premonition about this. If Hinako were to be allowed to mess around with the household equipment, the result would be something quite frustrating. Although this was the case, it would be unbearable if he were to clean the entire place by himself.

Kurou explained in detail how to clean the shower room to Hinako and then sent her off.

“She should be fine......although it won’t be smooth sailing, I should be getting to work myself.”

After depositing the unnecessary furniture the landscaper had into the hut’s storage room, he began sorting through the necessities sent to them by Manaka and then he redid the vacuuming for the living room.

“That’s about it. Well then, is she still cleaning the shower room......”

“Ah——”

“......”

Suddenly, Kurou’s face tensed upon hearing a cry from the shower room.

He had considered ignoring it but that was out of the question. Kurou despairingly looked down.

“I must say, having warm water enter the shower room makes it much more tiring.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 003.jpg|thumbnail|right|400px]]
“This sort of thing, I already know.”

Hinako was sitting inside the bathtub in an unnatural position with her legs laid spread out.

Her tiny skirt curled up, revealing her white striped panties.

In addition, the showerhead that fell into the tub was spraying out water. Her maid outfit was tightly stuck to her body after being drenched.

“Let me first ask, how did it turn out like this?”

“After the water came out, the showerhead started to go out of control. I wanted to grab it but then I fell into the bathtub.”

“Really now?”

It was just as he predicted. Having someone who was incapable of even operating a vacuum cleaner go tidy up the shower room was never going to work.

Kurou took Hinako back into the living room and was currently drying her soaked long black hair with a towel.

Hinako did not reveal an annoyed expression, continuing to let Kurou dry her off.

If he were to remove the maid outfit and rub her body dry, she probably wouldn’t even mind————these types of diabolical thoughts coursed through Kurou’s mind.

“......Well then, you can dry yourself off now.”

“Ok, I’ll do my best.”

Just like that, Hinako dried her half exposed chest and legs.

“Looks like the only thing qualified about you is your body.”

“Yes.”

Hinako nodded.

If she had denied that statement then he would have felt quite troubled. Rather, with her nodding in agreement, it was hard to respond to that. Kurou couldn’t help but clutch his head.

“With this, you’re pretty much just a busty freeloader right?”

“That’s how it is.”

“In that case, stop nodding and agreeing so willingly. Jeez......”

Kurou helplessly stated as he stood up. He glanced over at the time and noticed it was approaching noon. It was most likely due to the heavy task at hand. Or was it because it was tiring having to deal with Hinako. In any case, he did feel quite hungry from all of this.

“First let me ask, are you able to cook?”

“I can eat but I can’t cook.”

“......I see.”

The task of cooking will probably be Kurou’s responsibility for the most part.

From the materials Manaka sent, there seemed to be a large quantity of instant ramen and other instant food products. If it was only for today, this should suffice.

“However, even though you’re a highly regarded girl of the sun cult, it’s surprising that you can’t even handle tidying up. Just what kind of caged bird are you...”

“I’ve never been in a cage before.”

“It’s a figure of speech. Just who in the world raised you......”

“Even if you ask, there’s nothing to say really. It was my first time going outside not too long ago, that’s all.”

“Eh, in that case it’s pretty much like being in a real cage......that said, hmm? For the first time?”

As Kurou walked out of the kitchen, he immediately stopped upon inquiring as such.

“You said you’ve never been outside before......why is that?”

“I was locked within a room.”

“......”

Kurou pressed his fingers against his temples.

In other words, the cause was most likely her imprisonment. If what she said about this being her “first time” was taken at face value, then the reasoning behind “you can’t even handle tidying up” would change once again.

If she were to be raised away from the masses and prevented from doing anything during her entire life up to now......

“Gurr——”. Suddenly, a silly sound echoed.

“......I’m hungry.”

“Well then, we’ll continue this later.”

It was improbable that anyone could be focused on a conversation when their tummy was growling.

Kurou once again headed towards the kitchen.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Hinako set her spoon down and mannerly pressed her hands together.

Despite it being instant curry and instant rice, Hinako held no complaints and finished all her food.

After Kurou finished eating the same thing, he drank a cup of water in one go.

“Well then, for now just let me listen to what you have to say for a bit. You said it was your first time stepping outside, what exactly did you mean?”

“I’ve stayed in one room the entire time ever since my childhood, maybe even from the moment I was born......”

“......”

“On the subject of where this place was, I don’t know even to this day. Although I don’t think it was a sun cult facility.”

This was a serious topic. However, Hinako narrated with a stoic expression.

“A room you say? Then, what kind of room was it specifically?”

“It was quite a spacious room with pure white carpeting and a glass ceiling. There was also a bookshelf, bed, and cushion......there were two doors, one leading to a bathroom and shower room and the other leading to the outside of the room. However, I wasn’t able to leave.”

“Haven’t you ever thought about going outside to take a look?”

Kurou raised a question. It wasn’t exactly a thought-provoking question. If he were to listen intently, it may cause her to feel anxious.

“Of course, but there was always people waiting nearby to stop me. They told me that I didn’t have the founder’s permission......”

“Are you saying that the people you’ve encountered were the ones that have been taking care of you the whole time? So what do you do inside the room all day?”

“Read books, which included holy scriptures and even history books. Although when I was young, I would frequently play around with everyone within the room. However, I’ve spent my entire time reading these last few years.”

“You said you’re only fifteen years old right? Before you were fifteen, was your life always like this?”

“Yes.”

Hinako gently nodded.

If she was the cult founder’s daughter, then having a completely different lifestyle wasn’t exactly something unimaginable.

That was because the religious organization frequently engaged itself in terrorist activities.

However, the possibility of her receiving the cult’s teachings or training in order to take part in fighting against the Swordie government should be set aside for now. Why would she be imprisoned though?

Objectively speaking, Sakurai Hinako was truly a beautiful girl. She even had this air of mystique surrounding her.

If they were to set her out in public, she could even become a major spokeswoman. There would be a lot of value in this. Why they would take special measures in concealing her, it was really quite baffling.

Or rather, what was the meaning behind not letting her out of the cult followers' sights?

No matter how he looked at it, since the information available was lacking, a judgment could not really be made.

“However, right now you’re here. Was it because you escaped?”

“I want to see the world with my own two eyes. It’s not enough to satisfy me just by hearing about it through books and people......those who understood me allowed me to leave the room.”

“Was it those people you had frequent encounters with before? Were those guys followers of the sun as well? Had they been ordered to do unlawful things by the cult founder?”

Kurou tilted his head and pondered.

Even though he didn’t understand the fine details about the sun cult, he was clear on the fact that they complied with the cult founder’s orders, thus risking their lives in combat.

He had experienced that multiple times. The one named Akari also battled for the sake of the organization, this was undeniable.

“I don’t understand either. However, everyone wanted me to escape, for this I wanted to express my gratitude. Although, I’ll most definitely never see them again......”

As Hinako spoke, a fleeting expression surfaced in her eyes.

When Kurou first met her, she was located in the van of the sun cult.

There was probably the fear that she was captured while escaping. Within Tokyo Swordia, the sun cult had their own information network. Escaping with a burdensome girl was certainly not possible.

It would be troublesome for the group that released the cult founder’s daughter. Perhaps the whole crew was captured or more likely, killed. Furthermore, Hinako realized this aspect.

Hinako, she wasn’t just a girl with a complicated standing, she was also burdened with this extremely serious matter————

“Nevertheless, you easily mentioned all these things. These are probably matters that you don’t really want to discuss with other people right?”

Hinako stolidly shook her head.

“That director named Manaka told me that we should be having this kind of conversation right away.”

“Eh, so that’s why?”

“Yes, she said ‘Kuro is a cynical person, therefore it would be best that you say whatever you can say as early as possible.’”

“......I see.”

Kurou did not hold any particular interest in Hinako.

If he were to become her bodyguard, his impression of her didn’t really matter.

However, even if that was the case, Kurou would want to protect Hinako even more if she honestly told him about her personal matters compared to if he knew nothing about her.

Kurou once again faced Hinako.

He wanted to impose one more question.

“Do you know why you were imprisoned?”

“I’m not sure. However, one of the people who set me free told me this, ‘You, you’re this organization’s————no, you’re the hope of all humans.’”

“Hope......?"

Indeed, there was something unusual about Hinako. She could already be considered as an anomaly.

When Kurou first encountered her that night her entire body was enwrapped in light.

“However, calling you the hope of all humans is quite the exaggeration. As far as I know, humans aren’t in despair.”

The people who allowed Hinako to escape were also dangerous sun cultists, this was without a doubt. Nevertheless, wasn’t this just a vain hope instilled in her?

“I don’t completely understand what that meant. However, he also said something like this.”

“What would that be?”

Hinako gazed out the sunlit window and took her time in responding.

“He said, I was the————’girl of the sun.’”

On the following day, sword training once again commenced with a lecture.

Even though Kurou diligently went to class, he didn’t see Lars anywhere. This golden white-haired teenager had always been quite capricious.

Sword training was still the same as two days ago. The students would train with one on one matches. There also seemed to be team battles, studies on the various measures to deal with ranged weapons, as well as practice with the lance, daggers, and other weapons. However, the first years were not at this stage yet. Although Kurou felt that it would be more interesting the way it is.

“However......”

“Yes?”

Kurou leisurely tilted his head and looked at Hinako who was standing by his side.

“Why are you here as well? You’re not planning on studying at the school are you?”

“The director told me to stay near Kuro at all times.”

“Even so......”

Just a while ago during the other classes, Hinako would grab a chair from who knows where and sit in the corner of the classroom. The teachers didn’t mind her doing this. Perhaps it was because Hinako greeted the teachers beforehand.

What was unexpected was Hinako being completely attentive during class. She probably felt invigorated at the idea of going to class. However, this invigoration was also the same for Kurou.

“Guess there’s nothing I can do about it for now. I even thought about you as a possible conversation partner beforehand......”

“Kurou doesn’t have any friends?”

This ojou-sama really hit on a painful subject.

“It’s not that I don’t have any friends. It’s......”

Kurou took a brief glance at Sefi.

She seemed to be surrounded by a couple of girls. It was the girl with the short hair and the plainly dressed glasses girl he met yesterday.

“......!”

Sefi had just caught eye of Kurou and immediately revealed an astonished expression. Following that, she sharply glared back at Kurou.

It seems she intended on keeping her friendship with Kurou hidden from the public, but why would she be angry?

“Well, humans are shameful beings in modern Japan, especially within this academy.”

“I see, although I had already known about this, I never thought it would turn out like this. Kurou is the guy that’s rejected by everyone.”

“......”

Known as the girl of the sun, it appeared that she had a grasp of this superfluous information.

She probably didn’t realize that she herself was being excluded in the same way as well.

“Hmm?”

A female student approached Kurou with a rather serious expression.

Her long brown hair rested on her shoulders. She was a very cute girl.

However, unbefitting of her cute appearance was that she exuded a clear sense of enmity. She was holding her sword firmly in her hands.

“Well then, who are you?”

Kurou inquired frivolously. If he responded to her hostility with the same sort of animosity, then he would be stooping down lower than a child.

“My name is Freya! I feel honored to be speaking with the disciple of the Sword Saint! Don’t shy away just because I’m the number two ranked swordsman in our grade!”

“Oh, number two?”

Once Kurou finished his whimsical response, Freya raised her brow. He was probably seen as an offender for not being surprised upon hearing her number two ranking. Although, Kurou could care less about placement.

“......As for you, just forget about it. You seem to have entered the academy through standard procedures, however......this girl is different! These are the sacred training grounds of the Swordies! Humans who are not servants can’t just visit this place whenever they please!”

Emotions sure run high for this Freya person. Although, being energetic is a positive trait.

“It’s like that? Well, although I do feel apologetic, there’s a reason behind this. I won’t let her hinder you guys so please bear with it for a bit.”

“In that case, I have a proposition for you!”

As if she had predicted what Kurou’s response was going to be, Freya swiftly replied.

“Battle me! I heard you beat Sefi-sama while I was on break. If that was for real, I wish to confirm it myself!”

“Then, if I win, will you approve of her visitation?”

Even if she approves, it wasn’t an official approval. However, if he was able to receive the number two ranked student’s support, then perhaps his situation might somewhat be improved.

“Ha——, you want to determine a winner?”

The person who asked was only watching on with a blank stare. If only Hinako possessed a fraction of Freya’s domineering attitude.

“Everyone wants to see your strength again. I’ll be straightforward, before everyone was only focused on Sefi-sama and probably didn’t notice you at all.”

“I wish to be in the spotlight even more! I would hate to be wounded without being noticed.”

No one laughed at Kurou’s wisecrack.

Even Freya, who was slightly chuckling before, had now kept her lips sealed. They seemed to be uninterested in the jokes of a human.

“Hmm, if that’s the case then you must try your hardest under all the attention. You also have this one advantage.”

“Advantage?”

“You’re the Sword Saint’s disciple, plus you’re a human living among Swordies. Us Swordies————you probably understand the tendencies of Swordie women right?”

“......Well, more or less so.”

“If you are truly strong, then this academy might become your harem one day.”

After that profound statement, Freya raised her wooden sword over her head.

As Kurou was keeping a vigilant watch over her, he felt somewhat stunned.

Although she had joked about monopolizing the girls here, but in actuality, if you thought about their tendencies, the possibility of forming a harem wasn’t completely out of the question.

Kurou took a peek at Sefi.

His goal was to marry and establish his own household, which was the complete opposite of a harem. He had never carefully thought about that sort of thing before. However, upon reflecting over it, just what would be the best choice?

“I won’t go down easily, otherwise I’d make Sefi-sama look bad!”

Freya got into her stance, she was pretty much set.

The number two ranked student didn’t appear to be a pushover. Kurou confirmed this within himself. Although Sefi was ranked number three, there seemed to be quite a gap in strength between the two placements.

In addition, the other party knew about Kurou’s win over Sefi so she probably won’t be negligent in this regard.

Sefi on the other hand revealed a worried expression that was poles apart from her previous unhappiness. She probably understood Freya’s strength very clearly. Of course, she was even more familiar with Kurou’s strength. To still feel worried for him, that says a lot about how powerful Freya is.

No, compared to this, he perhaps felt quite honored to be instilled with a bit of anxiety by Freya.

Kurou slowly began posturing his wooden sword.

The students' chitter chatter suddenly ceased.

Everyone wanted to pay close attention to who wins this matchup.

A human who could beat Sefi, his strength was certainly genuine.

Haha, ok, you guys can have a look. It’ll be displayed for you all to see.

Kurou finished preparing his stance and pointed the tip of his sword to Freya.

At this moment, Freya made her move. It was hard to follow her visually.

In an instant, the distance between Kurou and Freya became increasingly close————

The two of them began their clash of swords.

“No matter how many times I run it over, it still doesn’t make any sense.”

Hinako blankly muttered.

After lunch, in the corner of the living room, Hinako was currently reading through the cooking books that Kurou had borrowed from the library.

However, she didn’t really take note of the book’s contents very assiduously. In Hinako’s mind, she was replaying the events that occurred earlier today.

“What doesn’t make sense?”

Kurou, who was wearing casual attire consisting of a T-shirt and shorts, leisurely rested on the tatami mat and was reading a manga magazine before standing up impatiently.

“I’m referring to you Kuro. During today’s sword training......”

“Ah, that, you don’t need to worry about it.”

“I want to know even more about matters regarding the outside world.”

Hinako looked towards Kurou once again.

“The sun cult pretty much only reject Swordies. However, those kinds of cultists would only acknowledge the battle strength of a Swordie.”

“Even if they reject them, there’s no point.”

“I also heard that about some of the horrors regarding Swordies. Kanae, who was present during the massive anti-government protests that occurred in some district eight years ago, was someone I used to have numerous encounters with. She would frequently tell me, at that time there was a Swordie sent to suppress the rebellion who possessed monstrous strength.”

“Monstrous......”

Kurou lightly scratched his forehead as he spoke indifferently.

For Hinako, Kanae’s words didn’t present much of a true image.

At the time, Kanae was only a middle-schooler when she had said “the Swordies were swordsmen that could easily cut down humans who were armed with weapons”, yet it was hard to forget those words.

“However, against those monstrous Swordies————Kuro only needed one strike to take her down.”

The strike that Hinako saw from Kurou today seemed to be etched into her mind.

The one known as Freya, who was somewhat of a typical Swordie girl, the moment she raised her sword————the victor had already been decided.

When in the world did Kurou raise his sword, and when did he swing down?

Hinako could not comprehend any of it. In the end, she wasn’t even sure if he had attacked.

By the time she realized it, Freya’s body was already shaking and soon toppled to the ground within the classroom.

Once the sound of her impact dissipated, the spectators who were holding their breath began to whisper to each other.

“The Swordie students all appeared to be staring in disbelief. Kuro, what in the world did you do? I have absolutely no idea.”

“Did the one-hit KO ruin it————, everyone seemed completely disappointed.”

Kurou still maintained his indifferent expression as he smirked.

It looks like Hinako was trying to reconcile the teenager in front of her with the swordsman who knocked out Freya.

He was completely inconceivable.

No matter how unworldly of a person Hinako was, she did realize that the number of humans who were like Kurou were numbered to just a few. A human living among Swordies and able to win against them in swordsmanship, just what path of life results in such a rare existence?

“I want to know. It’s only because I want to experience and witness various things that I would come to the outside like this. I have a great deal of interest in you. How come you can defeat a Swordie as a human? Although it is said that you are the disciple of the Sword Saint, but in the end, why are you the one that she selected as her disciple? Swordies teaching humans swordsmanship, besides you, are there any other instances?”

“If you excessively dig at the roots of someone’s past, you will be seen as quite a nuisance.”

“What did I do that’d be considered annoying? This I want to know as well.”

Hinako undauntedly spoke. Although she felt Kurou was a human full of mysteries, she wasn’t terrified of him at all. Because it was impossible for her to understand his swordsmanship, she wasn’t able to understand the horror behind it.

“Well, there’s nothing about the past that I want to conceal anyways.”

Kurou nonchalantly spoke.

“When I was seven years-old, my parents died. However, my master who I happened to meet by chance————the Sword Saint took me in. From then, during that seven year span until I was fourteen years-old, I put all my effort into learning the ways of the swords......not too long after the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown, I worked for the Sabers. After that, I entered the Sword Academy and even carried an unexpectedly heavy burden with me. That’s pretty much it.”

“What a troublesome life.”

“Don’t indifferently deny another person’s hardship. Furthermore, that last bit of what I said was referring to your annoying comments.”

“Ha, annoying? Since no one has ever said anything like this to me before, it does feel quite refreshing.”

“......”

What the heck, Kurou revealed a complicated expression.

Having been surrounded by the people who treasured her throughout her life, there were many things that felt like a change of pace for her.

“However, I still don’t understand any of this based on your simple explanation. Plus, to easily take down someone like Freya is very baffling. Please go into more detail.”

“Geez, still not letting that matter go I see. That said, even if you were a swordsman you still wouldn’t be able to understand my swordsmanship. Well then, if I were to tell someone like you who doesn’t even have the battle capability of a little dog, there’s no chance you would understand————”

“......?”

Suddenly, Kurou ended the conversation.

He gestured Hinako to stop with his hand as he gazed out the window.

“Umm, Kuro?”

“Quiet. Listen to me, don’t leave my side.”

Kurou picked up his katana that was nearby and stood up.

His previous smirk was now replaced with an anxious expression. Is he the same person from just a moment ago? Hinako carried this suspicion.

This further deepened the enigma surrounding Kurou.

Hinako closely followed Kurou outside.

In order to learn what was unavailable from within that room, Hinako received help from a group of people and was brought to the outside world.

In addition, Kurou was someone who kept provoking her curiosity.

It didn’t need to be said that Hinako would never leave his side.

The small hut Kurou and Hinako resided in was located in a small forest deep within the courtyard.

Although it was a forest, it was also equipped with a pathway leading to an open clearing with the hut and its surroundings. In front of the hut, there seemed to be a parking area that could hold three or four vehicles.

Kurou stood waiting in the center of this clearing as something was approaching them.

“Ugh!......”

Kurou leaned against his katana as he groaned.

Overall, there was this very strange sort of feeling. There was actually a suppressed light force closing in on him, but for some reason a sense of hostility wasn’t detected.

If he knew it was an enemy, he could engage in a pre-emptive strike. However, in this situation where it was still up in the air, he was unable to freely take action.

“Whoever it is seems to have arrived.”

Hinako quietly spoke from behind him.

She was also capable of keeping a calm demeanor and sensing the bizarre aura. Despite her believing Kurou was an odd person, she was somewhat mystifying herself.

“It’s coming from over here this time.”

Kurou redirected his attention and faced the incoming person head on.

From the depths of the shadowy forest, a figure appeared.

The person walked towards them with an exceedingly languid pace, their hair and dress swaying in the light breeze. Indeed, the person was a girl.

She was wearing the Sword Academy’s uniform and hoisted a massive object over her shoulders.

Even though the darkness made it hard to visualize, the object appeared to be both long and wide.

“Ah, it’s her, the one who for some reason kept glaring at me during sword training. She’s also quite cute.”

“......However, the object being held over her shoulders isn’t cute at all.”

Kurou distinctly saw the object being carried on Sefi’s shoulder as she was approaching.

Sefi’s height was about a hundred and sixty centimeters. The scary thing was the object she carried was a sword that was about the same length as her. Furthermore, the width of the blade was abnormally wide and the metallic sheath which contained the blade must have been more than thirty centimeters wide.

Rather than calling it a sword, it appeared to be more like a cannon that she was carrying.

“Umm, Sefi-san? What in the world is that......”

“That means this must be the first time I’ve shown this thing to you.”

Compared to her unexpected entrance, Sefi instead used her usual manner of speaking in response.

Sefi’s cannon————no wait, her sword was being held upright by one hand.

“Wow!”

Hinako was astonished.

Well, can’t blame her for that. To be able to single-handedly grab that ridiculously long and massive sword was unthinkable for any human.

Sefi pressed a button of some sort located on the metallic sheath. After that, the sheath fell onto the ground and a thick blade appeared. Although the light blade wasn’t activated, he understood it was still an extremely ferocious weapon.

“Let me introduce you to my personalized sword————the Starbreaker.”

“Woah, even the name lacks charm.”

This time even Kurou became somewhat surprised.

When Swordies attained their Swordsman title, they were able to receive their own personalized swords.

They were modeled after their parents or master’s style. There were numerous circumstances to be taken into account when having a swordsmith forge one’s personalized sword. At that time, the swordsman would relay all of their preferences and details to the swordsmith and the result was a sword that suited them greatly.

“Starbreaker......Swordies give their swords names?”

Having not understood the prior situation still, Hinako asked in admiration.

“To Swordies, the sword is an object that is comparable to a clone of themselves. Before, the name was given in Swordia’s language, but nowadays using Japanese to name a sword is becoming more and more common.”

“That has nothing to do with it.”

“Isn’t it great though? If you were Japanese, say for example you named your dog Taro——, if other people didn’t know the language, then they might instead call your dog John.”

“Using pet names as an example......speaking of which, does Kuro’s sword have a name?”

“I have nothing of the sort.”

The weapon Kurou used was a katana received from his master. Although it was a good quality sword, to Kurou it was just an object. For someone who wasn’t even a Swordie, he had no intention to name his own sword.

“This stuff doesn’t matter!”

Sefi spoke with a piercing tone, cutting off Kurou and Hinako’s carefree conversation.

“Rou! Don’t you understand the present situation!?”

“No, I don’t get it at all. Sefi, why did you suddenly pull out your sword? Since it’s you, you didn’t have to barge on though, you’re always welcomed in my bed."

“Quit joking around! That said, what in the world do you call this? Why did it turn out like this!? You bring over a maid all of a sudden and you guys are living together in this kind of place!”

“Haha, I probably didn’t mention this to you yet Sefi. Eh? So you know why we are living here?”

“For this sort of thing I had immediately figured it out. That’s because I have people looking into Kurou’s tendencies.”

“I think I know the motives of those investigators.”

It was unlikely that it would be anything such as assassination related activities.

“Before that, I should have asked what Sefi’s motive was. Why did you come here? Why are you pointing your sword towards me?”

“W-Well you see......Rou, your sword goes beyond all expectations.....ah, forget about my motives and all that. Once I cut you down you need not mind that!”

“Of course I’m going to mind!”

As Kurou sharply snarked, he took a step back. Kurou understood Sefi didn’t have any killing intent but he also knew that she wouldn’t threaten and jokingly point a sword towards others.

Even if there was no killing intent, there was no doubt that she was going to take on Kurou seriously.

Regarding the reasoning behind Sefi’s actions, Kurou could only think of one explanation.

“......In that case, there’s something I want to say to that overly inquisitive maid over there.

Kurou looked towards Sefi as he spoke.

“What is it?”

“During the day, Freya probably mentioned it, something regarding a Swordie’s tendencies.”

“Yes it has been mentioned before. However, Kuro rendering that girl to a state where she couldn’t stand up anymore after combat left such a deep impression on me. I had forgotten about what she said accidentally.”

“What an unpleasant manner of speech you have. Whatever, let’s leave that aside for now......Swordies are known as the sword loving race.”

“Loving......swords?”

“Ugh......”

Hinako was dumbfounded while Sefi on the other hand frowned in dissatisfaction.

Kurou paid no heed as he continued his explanation.

“Just like how humans can be drawn towards appearances, smarts, physical capabilities, economic potential and many more things, a Swordie will be drawn towards a strong swordsman. Especially among female Swordies————just when a girl hits puberty, that kind of inclination appears to strengthen intensely.”

“By a strong swordsman......? Hey Kuro, within the Swordies, aren’t females overwhelmingly strong? That means......”

“That’s precisely the case. Normally speaking, Swordie girls always take a liking to other strong girls.”

“It’s probably hard to bear children like that.”

Hinako straightforwardly pointed it out.

Although it was just as Hinako said, however, for her to clearly draw this type of conclusion was really quite impressive.

It was also said that male Swordies were not really obsessed with swords. Usually, they were still into cute girls.

As a result, male Swordies usually will not end up as opponents to the females. Although this could be described as quite tragic, it doesn’t necessarily equate to a lower birth rate.

Another thing was, once puberty ended for a female Swordie, their infatuation with the sword weakens. Additionally, the habits of a female Swordie————usually does not result in many problems in regards to procreation.

“I’ve said it before, I will never have an affinity towards other girls. I don’t have that habit of being attracted to those who are strong. Just like how humans appreciate looks and personalities, there are swords I do like and ones that I don’t.”

“So you mean to say, you like my sword right?”

Kurou maintained perfect composure as he asked.

Right now, Sefi was blushing profusely.

“T-T-T-This cannot be! I have seen Rou’s sword countless times! Why would I even care about that sort of thing! If I were to see it again, there’s no chance that I’d be shocked or anything!”

As Sefi was denying this, she rambled on for quite a bit.

Although the possibility of a harem was quite low, it seems that Sefi had been hooked by Kurou’s sword.

“......Hmm, it’s really quite strange. I understand being fond of a stronger swordsman, but that blonde girl with the ponytail doesn’t seem to have a reason to cross swords with Kuro.”

Hinako remained calm the entire time. Was there anything that could rattle her?

Kurou wryly smiled and continued to elucidate.

“Being drawn to swords, this topic has to be explained further. Under this sort of state, the girls seem to want to battle against their favorite swordsman.”

“So it’s another particularly frightening display of affection.”

“Well, it is what it is. That said, your response is so insensitive.”

For it to be a good, overly inquisitive attitude, it would be nice to see her express some type of shock after learning about the essence of these things.

“I-I already said it isn’t like that. I’m not battling him because I like him! It’s just that, I’d like to slash apart the unfathomable Rou!”

“That’s a very pathetic excuse.”

Kurou wryly smiled and pulled out his katana in one swift motion. With the moon and starlight reflecting off of it, the blade flashed with an icy luster.

“......Overall, it leaves a despairing impression.”

Hinako stated as she slowly walked away from Kurou.

In fact, it was basically as she said.

Sefi was holding her massive sword that resembled a chunk of metal.

In contrast, Kurou carried a katana that was of ordinary length and width.

From a spectator’s point of view, it would appear to be a fight between a cannon and a pistol.

“You should stop spitting out all that nonsense! Rou, if you don’t focus, you’ll die!”

“I won’t die if Sefi doesn’t slash me!”

Sefi turned a deaf ear towards Kurou’s snark reply. After lifting the sword with both hands once again, she suddenly swung downwards.

As Kurou barely dodged it, that thick blade slid right past his body and created a loud impact when it hit the ground. The soil was immediately sent flying and the ground caved in as if there was an explosion.

“It’s not over yet!”

Sefi did not pause one bit as she raised her sword from the ground and slashed at him from the side.

A roar akin to a ferocious gale accompanied the swift sword slash. With much difficulty, Kurou backed off this time to dodge the strike. However, that heavy, thick blade just barely brushed past him and he felt the impact of the ensuing wind pressure.

“Y-You......”

With this, even Kurou broke out in a cold sweat.

Even if he was hacked by a normal Swordie, his body would probably turn into scraps. If he were to be cut by Sefi’s Starbreaker, then perhaps not even the tattered pieces of his body would remain. Although the burial process would be rendered unnecessary, this kind of death was really quite undesirable.

“Oh!”

Sefi’s lightning quick blade came flying by his side as if she wanted to cut him into two. In one swift motion, three trees were even severed. In addition, the trees that were chopped had been sent flying like a twig. The base of the chopped tree carried a gruesome look. It appeared completely mutilated as if it was mauled apart.

“Hey hey.”

Kurou unwittingly gulped.

Going way back, Sefi had always been this straightforward. She was the type to pour all her strength into one attack. With that kind of style, using a long and heavy blade like this was probably the ideal choice.

Kurou would never be able to utilize her type of sword. Even though Kurou’s katana wasn’t necessarily light, it did allow him to make use of his body’s natural movements. Despite that, he might not even be able to lift Sefi’s Starbreaker let alone wield it. As expected, there was an impassable divide between the physical capabilities of a Swordie and a human.

“Rou! If you keep slacking off like that, even you will be...!”

“......!”

From Kurou’s perspective, Sefi’s sword had numerous weaknesses.

If the strikes were dodgeable, he could continue evading them no matter how many there were————as much he would like to think that was the case, Kurou’s stamina was not on par with hers. Under the pressure of the Starbreaker, who knows how long he could keep up his focus.

Kurou tightly clenched his teeth.

There was no choice, if this were to keep up————

“Sefi!”

Having seemingly been blown away, after he dodged Sefi’s overwhelming downward sword slash at the very last second————

“......!?”

Kurou sprung forward, putting so much power in his takeoff such that it was as if he wanted the ground to cave in behind him, and then slashed downwards.

“Ahh......!”
[[File:Kenshin v01 122.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi let out a small shriek as she backed off.

Her suit, jacket, and shirt were cut right down the middle as if the strike had been precisely measured. It wasn’t just that though, even her bra was beautifully cut into two halves.

However, the skin beneath the bra remained perfectly unharmed.

With that divine maneuver, Kurou managed to only cut Sefi’s clothes.

“Very impressive Kuro. Even though it would seem that you are a pervert, that technique was truly excellent.”

Hinako stated with a completely composed demeanor.

“Every Swordie can manage this sort of maneuver. It’s nothing impressive really.”

“......No, it’s not like that. To be able to evade my sword, slash my clothes, and do that without harming me or cutting a single hair on my body......there are only a few who could do this even among Swordies.”

“Eh?”

Not letting his guard down, Kurou maintained his stance and tilted his head.

Originally he had thought that if her clothes were cut, Sefi would waver a bit and cease her actions. However, Kurou’s expectations appeared to be completely falling apart.

“You’re very strong Rou. So strong, so strong, so strong, so strong, so strong......”

“Ah!”

While single-handedly wielding her sword, this time she attacked in succession.

She repeatedly struck without any hesitation at all. Her strikes were carefully aimed at his weak spots. Even though Sefi’s face was flushed red, she seemed totally elated. Despite that, her attacks were still pinpoint sharp. It really made him think, “as expected of her”.

“Rou, more, more, come on give me more! Let me feel satisfied!”

“Enough nonsense!”

In actuality, this was practically the first time Kurou had witnessed this habit of “Swordies loving swords”. Seeing a girl take this much enjoyment from it all, it was without a doubt a first time experience for him. Sefi was still very powerful even out of her usual serious demeanor.

Kurou’s last strike was unable to stop Sefi and instead added more fuel to the fire.

Well then, what should he do?

Kurou was evading Sefi’s strikes as he contemplated. With that said, even though he was pondering while dodging like this, Sefi’s attack was not to be underestimated.

“What are you doing Rou! You’ll die if you don’t counterattack, didn’t I say this before!? You are not allowed to die!”

“My goodness, just who is the one trying to kill me here————ah ha, damn it!”

Just as an idea surfaced in Kurou’s mind————he had lost his train of thought.

He no longer had the leisure of idling away in thought. He also couldn’t slash Sefi directly. If he were to kill the princess of the four generals, even if he had a valid defense, there would be no way around the death sentence. Furthermore, Kurou did not wish to harm Sefi in any way.

As a result————

“Sefi.”

Kurou instantly closed in and proceeded to tightly grab the wrist of Sefi’s right hand which was holding the sword. Just like when he sexually harassed her back then, Kurou’s movements completely caught Sefi off-guard. She revealed a stunned expression the moment her right wrist was seized.

“R-Rou......!”

Sefi’s eyes opened wide.

However, Kurou disregarded that as he inched his face closer————

“......Mmm!?”

His lips overlapped with Sefi’s. Her half opened lips looked as if they were being clamped as Kurou’s lips tightly held on.

“Mmm......mmmm!?”

“......Phew.”

He only had three seconds to savor her soft lips.

After Kurou separated from her lips, he kept his close distance and stared at Sefi’s face.

“A-A-Ahhhhhh......”

Sefi’s already flushed red face became even redder this time.

“Y-Y-You idiot!”

Following that, Sefi suddenly turned away and darted off like an arrow.

The Swordies were practically all fast runners. Even Sefi, who was wielding her Starbreaker, disappeared into the forest in a flash.

“......Hmmm, she ran away. Does that mean she doesn’t like me?”

“Is that your impression?”

Hinako snarkily replied as she walked by.

“Even if it’s a girl I meet by chance, I’ll get excited as long as she is cute. Although that doesn’t mean I’ll take a liking to them......do you think it was the same for Sefi just now?”

“You’re asking someone who has been under house arrest for over fifteen years......so......”

Indeed, Hinako wasn’t very familiar with the relationship between boys and girls.

“However, that’s probably what they call a kiss right? It’s my first time seeing one. If you could have sustained it for a bit longer, I would have been able to observe it more closely.”

“Even with this kind of request......I’m not the type to get excited over someone watching me.”

If it were to have lasted a little longer, he probably would have been chopped up by Sefi at that close of a distance.

“How regrettable. Well, she already left, isn’t that a good thing? Although being under attack was a catastrophe, you also got to enjoy a piece of it.”

“That couldn’t be more true.”

With just a quick kiss, she pretty much returned back to her normal state————although this was a simple solution, there were definitely other methods.

The tender feeling of Sefi’s lips, he was able to clearly describe them————if it weren’t under these conditions, he would really like to savor them again some time.

“It was clearly sexual harassment, but to have only been called an “idiot”, I am really quite fortunate.”

“Even so, it would be best if you apologized. Furthermore, the things she left behind must be returned to her.”

With that, Kurou glanced at the sword sheath Sefi left behind.

Although it was just a sheath, it appeared to be quite heavy. If he were to drag this along the ground all the way to the girls dorms, it was very possible that his back would break.

“Aaaahhhh!”

“......!”

Suddenly, a desperate cry was heard in the distance.

The person was without a doubt the same girl that was on a rampage here earlier. The melodious sound of her voice even made that shout a pleasure to the ears.

After that, Kurou took action without a second thought.

Grabbing Hinako’s hand, he ran off.

He had a very bad feeling about this.

In a scenario where even Sefi, who was holding onto her personalized sword, unwittingly cried out for help————

No matter what, he felt what was awaiting him would definitely not be pleasant.

Kurou’s night seems to have been dragged out longer.

“Sefi!”

As he traversed the forest, he noticed Sefi’s figure on the school’s pathway which led into the forest.

She was currently sitting on the ground and pressing against her right hand. Upon closer inspection, her Starbreaker was located a few meters away from her.

“R-Rou......”

Sefi spoke with a sigh of relief. However, Sefi wasn’t looking at Kurou, she was eying the other silhouette standing beside her.

“Hmm......?”

Kurou directed his gaze towards the other figure.

She was wearing a loose fitting robe and because of the hood draped over the person’s face, he was unable to see their expression. However, the petite figure along with the curves showing from the seams of the robe would indicate that she was a girl.

Her right hand was carrying a sword. It was the type of single-edged blade that most Swordies used.

Kurou grasped the katana he had pulled out in his hand and stood in front of the robed girl.

“Who the heck are you? What did you do to my woman?”

“Wait, what!? What do you mean by Rou’s woman!?”

“There’s no need to worry, I’ll definitely make you feel very happy.”

“That’s not the problem! My f-first kiss......was clearly taken away from me, and yet you’re still boasting!”

“Oh, that was your first kiss?”

“Enough, enough!”

“......These two really lack any sense of worry.”

Hinako’s muttering could be heard.

It was exactly as Hinako described, plus Kurou was not the serious type.

“Well, what happened Sefi? Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine, my right hand just feels a bit numb. When I was about to go back to the dorms, I was suddenly attacked by this person.”

“Hmm......”

“Without any explanation, she just charged right at me......it was really hard to believe.”

“You have no right to be saying this.”

It would probably be best if Sefi did a bit of introspection.

Although she did say it was a surprise attack, to be able to send her sword flying meant the opposition’s swordsmanship wasn’t exactly your everyday type. If the average swordsman attacked Sefi’s heavy, thick sword, their own sword would most likely be severed.

“Well, if you’re ok then it’s all good. If you had harmed my girl, I wouldn’t be able to let things end like this————!”

Kurou leaned back and dodged the enemy’s sudden attack.

“......Tch.”

The robed girl smacked her lips. Based on the faint sound that was heard, it was a girl after all.

Kurou positioned his sword and entered his battle stance. That last attack was aimed at Kurou’s throat. In other words, the opponent didn’t have any qualms with taking his life.

“Am I no different? Or rather, you don’t show any mercy to anyone who gets in your way? Well, it doesn’t matter either way. Furthermore, it’s getting late, I should probably dispose of you immediately.”

“......”

Having caught a glimpse of the girl’s face, it appeared that she revealed a twisted smile————

Immediately afterwards, the girl jumped into the air.

“......!”

She sprung high up, as if she had vanished from Kurou’s line of sight. That jump had to be at least four, five meters high.

“Guh!”

She descended like a bullet. The sword she was wielding clashed with Kurou’s katana. An ear piercing sound echoed and sparks violently erupted from the two blades.

The girl then wielded her sword in a dance-like fashion. On the other hand, Kurou consecutively parried her second and third strikes.

“......Guh! This is really dangerous!”

“......”

The robed girl jumped back a few meters. Without even a running start, it was hard to imagine that she was actually able to leap that far away.

“So you are a Swordie after all. In addition, it appears you are knowledgeable in the ancient battle styles.”

“......”

The robed girl did not respond.

The blade she wielded was cloaked by a faint light. It seemed that she was able to jump and utilize the light blade at the same time.

It was quite easy to see that she possessed superb swordsmanship. It was different compared to the battle against the toughened criminal ringleader and the fights against Sefi and Freya, who both lacked actual combat experience. The robed girl possessed this reliable technique and honed her strength by overcoming many hellish trials.

“However, you’re strong, really strong. Seeing someone like you, it’s clear to see how humans lost during the Great War a couple decades ago.”

The battle between humans and Swordies commenced when a massive portal opened which resulted in an abnormal atmosphere.

Furthermore, there were three reasons why Swordies were able to triumph over humans under those circumstances.

The first was the Swordie’s undeniable overwhelming physical capabilities.

Viewing it from the perspective of a human, an ambush with a sword versus an automatic rifle or machine gun was a completely illogical action to take under a normal state of mind. All you do is become a target.

However, from a Swordie’s perspective, humans were the ones who were inscrutable. Many of their soldiers would be bunkered down in narrow entrenchments in an unnatural kneeling or prone position. Leisurely using long-range weaponry when attacking was just asking to be sliced to death.

In what ways were the Swordies even targets? They were able to use their swords to reflect bullets, dodge artillery shells, and close in hundreds of meters in distance instantaneously. The human soldiers using these rifles were just cut down one after another.

And it didn’t just involve head on surprise assaults. Like this robe wearing girl, they hacked at them from outside their line of sight. There was nothing the human soldiers could do against a Swordie’s three-dimensional attack range.

“That said......this is the first time I’ve seen Kurou’s sword clash with another person’s.”

“When you’re unable to evade, that is the only option.”

Kurou slightly waved the blade of his katana.

The blade of the sword didn’t get bent in the slightest. He was left unscathed after clashing against the sword of a Swordie. Under normal circumstances, this was an impossible scenario. That girl’s attack clearly had the force to blast away Sefi’s ridiculously heavy sword......

“As a matter of fact, there’s nothing about it that’s hard to believe.”

The robed girl did not initiate her next attack. Perhaps she didn’t know what to do next.

Kurou smiled for a moment and then decided to enthusiastically answer her suspicions.

“If I were to evade your sword using normal methods, it’d be very challenging. However, I can read the path of your sword————right before you swing it. As long as I can read your planned attack and sense your aura, dodging you won’t be hard at all. It’s all due to Swordies being stubborn in using their speed and strength to wield their sword. With that, I’ll be fine as long as I slightly duck away from the path of your sword after our swords clash.”

“It sounds easy. If it’s easy to accomplish that sort of thing, there shouldn’t be any difficulty then......”

Sefi grudgingly spoke with admiration.

Using the minimum amount of strength required while utilizing the opponent’s momentum in parrying away their sword, thereby breaking up their strike. If there was just one instance where the sword wasn’t wielded properly, not only would the sword be snapped apart but he would most likely end up dead as well. The only time a Swordie’s strike can be parried is when executing top notch techniques in the instant he sees through the opponent.

“In the past, there were people known as samurais within this country. Many of them would wager their life on their sword and were not inferior to the Swordies in any way. Of course, their physical strength was weaker than that of a Swordie. However, to compensate for this————the samurais had ingenuity.”

Hundreds of years ago, even though they only numbered a few, Swordies had already started visiting this world. The number of samurais who fought them seemed quite plentiful in number.

It was said that among them, there were warriors who were capable of winning against the Swordies.

“This swordsmanship was created by the numerous powerful pioneers who used it to battle against Swordies. The remaining records from them were gathered, and codified as————the Olden Style.”

“Ha!”

The robed girl once again jumped into the air.

The moment she landed, she unleashed a full force attack that was repulsed by Kurou’s sword. Following that, accompanying this choreographic movement was a fury of attacks which was fearlessly parried away by Kurou.

The two blades collided, sparks flew in all directions, and a sharp metallic clash sounded.

In a flash, three instant kill slashes came at him, but they were also deflected by Kurou’s sword.

No, it wasn’t just that————

“......!?”

The robed girl was stunned to the point where she couldn’t even utter a sound. That was because there was a small slit in her robe by her shoulder and the skin beneath was faintly bleeding.

“Eh, my slice was too shallow. I really did focus on cutting in deeper.”

Kurou wryly smiled.

As he countered those three strikes, he also slashed at the robed girl.

“You’re very strong. However, you’re nowhere near good enough. Well, you shouldn’t be discouraged just because you can’t keep up with me. I measured my strength against the world’s number one monster every day. Although I was reluctant to do so, I have become quite strong from this.”

Indeed, the robed girl was very competent. Her skills were much more powerful than anyone he had seen in the Sword Academy.

However, no matter what there was no way it could match the world’s most omnipotent, the Sword Saint. Compared to her sword, this robed girl’s sword was not even close in terms of speed and technique.

“If you stop resisting, I won’t take your life. Furthermore, I want to know the reason why you attacked Sefi.”

“......”

The robed girl did not reply. Instead, she suddenly motioned the tip of her sword in a swift circle.

What was the meaning behind this? Just as Kurou thought to himself————

“Flames, go forth!”

The robed girl spoke in a low voice, resembling a voice from hell.

At this time, a flame appeared and wrapped itself around the white light blade————the slender flame was akin to a snake and it shot out straight towards Kurou.

“What the——!”

Kurou was unable to fully evade this unforeseeable attack. The snake-like flame swept past Kurou’s elbow, burning his skin as it sailed through.

“Could it be————mystic arts!?”

Kurou stated in shock.

It was said that Swordies could utilize powers that were the equivalent of magic————

This was the second reason why humans lost the Great War.

Being able to attack from long-range by manipulating flames, water, wind and such, basically the power of the mystic arts, caused a great deal of trouble for the humans during the Great War. Due to the assistance of these dynamic mystic arts, the Swordies were capable of cutting into enemy lines. Mystic arts were without a doubt the deciding factor during the Great War.

“These mystic arts......were supposed to have vanished a long time ago!”

Sefi picked up her sword and stood alongside Kurou.

It was just as she said. After the Great War ended and the portals closed, for some reason the Swordies lost their ability to use mystic arts.

Even those who participated in the Great War were completely unable to use mystic arts in the many years after. Plus, the next generation after the Great War were incapable of using mystic arts right from the start. That was how it turned out————

How odd. The robed girl and Kurou were both different from any other Swordie. Whether it was swordsmanship or mystic arts, there was something peculiar about their essence.

“What the heck is up with you? Are you really a Swordie......?”

“Hmph......”

The robed girl responded with a grunt of contempt towards Kurou’s suspicions and produced another flame snake.

“Tch......!”

Kurou smacked his lips and charged forth. This was so Sefi and Hinako wouldn’t be caught in the flames.

The robed girl expelled one scorching flame snake after another. Since he couldn’t defend the flames using his sword, Kurou could only rely on his predictions to evade the flame snakes.

“Damn it!”

In terms of swordsmanship, Kurou’s was still better.

However, even Kurou did not anticipate there would be an attack involving mystic arts.

If he wasn’t careful, he might be immediately defeated even with the kind of strength he possessed.

“......!”

As the robed girl was manipulating the flames, she also mixed in some direct attacks. After Kurou did his best to evade her sword, he was able to maintain his distance to her.

Setting aside the fact that he was able to do it against just her sword, he was even able to exercise such patience when successively attacked by mystic arts as well.

He was already incapable of saying “I won’t take your life”. Not only that, there were only going to be two outcomes if things continue like this, either being slashed or roasted to death.

“Stop————”

“......?”

Suddenly, a brief voice was heard.

Kurou unwittingly looked in the direction of the voice.

The normally stoic Hinako now displayed an expression full of animosity, something Kurou could have never imagined.

“Please stop————”

“......!”

Following Hinako’s shout, the robed girl stopped in her tracks.

The flame snakes that were fired off in quick succession were instantly dissipated. An inconceivable silence shrouded the entire area.

It was hard to believe that the robed girl, who was an exceptionally skilled swordsman, would cease her actions upon hearing Hinako who wasn’t a swordsman or powerful in any way.

However, right now there was only————

Just as Kurou repositioned his sword,

“Sefi-sama!”

From a far distance, multiple shouts and footsteps were heard.

Someone was closing in, shouting as they sprinted.

“......!”

After the robed girl abruptly pedaled off Kurou’s shoulder, she forcefully jumped back. She then hopped onto the branch of a nearby tree.

Just like that, she leaped across the trees along the school’s forest pathway and disappeared.

“......She got away. No, rather we were the ones who were rescued......”

Kurou pressed on the shoulder that she had pedaled off of as he muttered.

Neither Sefi or Hinako had anything to say.

“Sefi-sama, are you here!?”

Leading the pack of people who were approaching them from a distance was that short-haired girl who was always around Sefi. The others consisted of quite a few people from Kurou’s class.

“Since it was already this late at night and you guys still had not returned to the dorms yet, everyone here decided to scatter around in search of you all. However, you guys being unharmed was the best result we could’ve hoped for!”

“Um, thank you, but nothing really happened.”

“......Eh, however, the front of your uniform has been cut open. Don’t tell me......”

The short-haired girl sharply glared at Kurou.

However, Kurou turned his head away, pretending he had no clue to what was going on.

Although he should be grateful for everyone’s overprotectiveness, right now wasn’t the time to relax and smile.

“What in the world, that person just now......”

Hinako once again returned to her stoic expression and quietly muttered.

What just happened? Kurou wanted to ask Hinako.

If that wasn’t Kurou imagining things, the robed girl actually stopped her attack right when Hinako shouted.

Hinako, just what did you do?

“I get the feeling that we are caught in a mess......”

Kurou voiced his complaints and sighed. He had already lost count of how many times he had sighed these last couple of days.

There were numerous things he had to reflect over. However, he still had to send Sefi and the other girls back to the girls dorms.

Afterwards, in terms of what he could do————

He can only pray that nothing else will happen tonight.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 1 Chapter1

2013-11-07T12:51:46Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 1 - The Sword Academy==

Tokyo Swordia————

Formerly this city was known as the Tokyo metropolis, but currently in the 21st century, the otherworldly Swordies have ruled over the city since the Great War seventy years ago.

Tokyo Swordia was divided into two regions. In other words, the Swordies resided within the Specialized Central Region while humans inhabited the Outer Human Region.

Being the dominant social class, the Specialized Central Region where all the Swordies lived controlled all political and economic functions. To everyone else in the world, they had the most elegant districts. In contrast, the Outer Human Region felt quite unbalanced with the quality among the districts being starkly different.

It was already past ten in the evening, yet it was quite rambunctious on this particular bustling street in the Outer Human Region which had rows upon rows of bars lined up for construction.

Slightly away from the ruckus within the corner of this region sits an old-fashioned hotel.

Located underneath the hotel was a parking garage. Parked within its depths was a van with its engine running and the shadows of multiple figures gathered around the vehicle. There were five of them in total and all of them were wearing what appeared to be white robes.

One of the members, who was currently breathing heavily, appears to have been wounded. Although medical aid was being received from a friend, it seems the bleeding could not be stopped.

"Looks like I’ve already caught up."

For some reason, these words startled the others as they turned towards the sound of the approaching footsteps.

These robe wearing people all reacted in unison, directing their gaze towards the figure that showed up.

"If you want to escape you should be giving it everything you have, not dilly-dallying around in this sort of place."

A young teenager wearing a red long coat appeared within the parking garage.

From the opening in the front of the long coat, one could see that the somewhat short teenager possessed a slender figure.

Along with his disheveled black hair, there remained a childish facial complexion. However, under the fringe of his hair, his eyes carried an exceptionally sharp expression.

"Well, if you guys were to scatter in disarray you would all be interrogated. That said, you guys also killed four police officers which is quite unacceptable to be honest. You bastards, I'm pretty strict when it comes to losing my comrades. I will keep on pursuing you all even if you were to run to the ends of the earth."

"Are you one of the Sabers?"

One of the robed members shouted in a sharp tone. Unwavered, the teenager wryly smiled in response.

"As you can see."

The teenager————Kurou, pointed to the silver sword insignia on his long coat with his index finger.

The so-called Sabers were Tokyo Swordia's public security force. They were a separate entity from the police force.

"I'd appreciate it if you guys would allow me to make a peaceful arrest. However, if there is any resistance————"

Kurou placed his hand on the hilt of the katana strapped to his waist. Just by looking at its composition, one could tell it was definitely not an ornament or a counterfeit. Instead, it was a thoroughly used and authentic blade.

"This is the end for all of you, followers of the sun."

Even without inquiring, Kurou already knew their true identity.

The so-called sun cult was just as its name indicated. The religious organization was comprised of followers who worshipped the teachings of the sun.

In the last couple of years, these thugs would frequently engage in terrorist activities. The number of victims from these terrorist activities have already reached triple digits. These Sabers, who were part of the public security force, have made the sun cult their number one priority.

Because the van of the sun cult followers arrived at a police checkpoint tonight, they decided to forcefully break through. During their escape, they killed four police officers and are currently still fleeing.

Since the Sabers sent out a dispatch request, Kurou, being a member, caught up to them here.

"Hey——, what is this, it hasn't started yet? Fortunately I leisurely walked over here."

Unexpectedly, an extremely clear voice sounded.

Behind Kurou came another guy that entered the parking garage. He too kept a sword by his waist and also wore the exact same long coat marked with the silver insignia.

"Are you an idiot? You’re currently on the job, you better get over here quickly Lars."

"Yeah yeah, you're so stringent as usual Kurou."

He elatedly smiled. Lars was also a member of the Sabers.

Within the Sabers, he and Kurou worked together as a pair. Although he was about five centimeters taller than the short-statured Kurou, his face also seems to have retained a puerile complexion. In fact, he was only a teenager who was fifteen years of age.

His appearance was well-kept and his hair was practically white. However, he claims the color was “platinum”.

Even though Lars followed an alternate path when chasing the criminals, the two pretty much found them at the same time.

"Despite being Sabers, there are only two of you against the five of us! We have complete control here!"

One of the cultists, who was tending to a comrade of his, spoke up in an acute voice. In response, the other cultists all whipped out their katanas.

In Japan, it was to be expected that ordinary people were prohibited from carrying firearms. In fact, the Sabers, police, and even the military's main weaponry was the sword. Likewise, the weapons of the terrorists were no exception.

It was very hard to see clearly into the shadow of the van, but it was without a doubt the voice of a female cultist————she was a very young teenage girl. Upon closer inspection, she was the only one who wasn't wearing a robe. Instead, she wore a white veil along with a blue nun getup.

Her eyes were filled with tears, yet she unyieldingly glared at Lars.

"Hey Kurou, is this the opponent you’re responsible for?"

"It's not really a responsibility......"

Kurou wryly smiled and advanced forward.

He knew this girl, her name was Kido Akari.

She was a member of the sun cult's combat forces. However, for some reason they encountered each other numerous times during Kurou's missions. Even though those encounters have all been due to chance, it was true that there did exist some underlying reason for this.

"Akari, every time......we seem to encounter each other. Gradually I'm starting to believe this isn't an ill-fated relationship but rather destiny at work here."

"That seems to be the case. Why does it have to turn out like this......"

Akari lowered her gaze as she spoke————

"Hmm? What's wrong? You seem to have some deeply mixed emotions."

"There's no such thing!"

Inadvertently, her piercing glare fixated on Kurou.

"If it is destiny, then that destiny would also include me slaughtering you, you Swordie dog!"

"A dog......"

"Plus, you Swordies are not even part of this world, how could we accept a nation inhabited with you people!"

Akari pulled out her katana and got into her stance. Despite having a bit of flair to it, Kurou understood Akari's strength. Based on her technique, she was probably incapable of defeating any of the Sabers.

"Akari, you can choose to fight, however if this wounded person is left unattended to like this then he will die. This kind of emergency care right now is just prolonging his pain."

"Guh......!"

Akari tightly bit her lips.

Perhaps she realized that Kurou wasn’t just trying to complicate matters.

"Hey, you guys can withdraw. Sorry for arriving late."

"Hmm......?"

Kurou slightly tilted his head at the sound of this sudden voice.

With her presence pretty much undetected, at some point a female figure appeared alongside the followers of the sun.

She wasn't wearing the white robe of the sun cult. Instead, her attire consisted of a skimpy mini-skirt, a tightly fitted suit, and there was a bizarre sword suspended along her waist.

"Allowing me to deal with these Sabers idiots should be fine. Let me take care of the cargo and that one other thing in the van. The streets are filled with police checkpoints so you'll be instantly caught if you escape by car."

"......Understood, we are counting on you."

After Akari finished speaking, the rest of the sun cultists nodded. From the looks of it, they had no intention to continue causing trouble. Akari and the others glanced back at the van every so often before running away.

Both Kurou and Lars had already lost interest in the sun cultists who already fled.

Kurou once again inspected the woman.

The woman's age was probably between twenty and twenty-five years old. She had gleaming short brown hair and although she was quite an attractive person, this was not the appropriate time to be taking note of these sort of things.

"Are you a Swordie?"

"Just like the ones you've seen."

The woman nodded in response to Kurou's question. She then retrieved the sword by her waist in one swift motion.

It was a slender double-edged longsword. The sight of this type of sword wasn’t rare, but————

"Ho, is this the light blade?"

Kurou muttered in admiration.

Known as the light blade, the drawn out sword was enveloped by a faint white light. When the light blade was activated, the sword becomes incredibly hard to bend, break, and furthermore it was very keen-edged.

"Ah so you are a Swordie, and a pretty powerful one as well."

Kurou once again muttered.

The Swordies are considered to be residents from the mystifying world of Swordia.

These otherworldly people and earth's human beings practically look the same. Even though many of them possessed hair and eye colors not found in normal humans, but other than that they were essentially alike.

Despite Swordies and humans having nearly identical physique, the Swordies' physical capabilities were quite outstanding. Their strength and speed were both exceptional.

Furthermore, the most frightening thing was their overwhelming natural disposition to the ways of the sword. Hence, all Swordies were inherently sword specialists.

To add to that, if one becomes a first-class user they could engage in battle with a light blade empowered sword like this woman.

"It ends right here wanted criminal number FZ405333!"

Suddenly a voice rang.

Just like Kurou and Lars, these guys were also wearing red long coats. There were six of them and each held a sword in their hands.

They were all Swordies and members of the Sabers————in other words, they were also Kurou's colleagues. Presumably they too arrived by tracking the followers of the sun.

"This woman is a wanted criminal. In the past she killed two of our members. Clearly a Swordie, she's actually a lunatic for helping out the sun cult."

The one member with the beard spoke up. Kurou also recognized this man. He was one of the older members of the Sabers and possessed excellent finesse.

"You guys can step down. It's too much of a burden for newcomers to face a light blade user."

The man with the beard stated without even looking at Kurou. He then raised his sword and the other five members followed suit.

From the looks of it, they wanted to steal all the glory. Whether it was the bearded man or the other members, it seemed none of them could utilize the light blade. Even so, with it being six to one perhaps they could win.

"Well, it doesn't matter to me how many people I face. Bring it on."

The Swordie woman brazenly smiled as she replied.

Haa——. The bearded man yelled out and charged towards the Swordie woman with the other five members.

The majority of the Sabers members were adept at fighting. The bearded man and the other members probably had numerous experiences fighting enemies with swords. The six of them stormed in simultaneously and while doing so, they had to avoid slicing their own allies in battle.

No one should ever take the enemy lightly due to superiority in numbers. For the sake of killing this one woman, the six men all risked their lives in the attack.

"Haha."

However, the woman was unfazed.

After the woman had seen through the incoming attack from the group of six, she slashed at the bearded man who led the attack, cutting his head off with just one swing of the sword. In quick succession, her sword sliced through a person's torso and then the face of another person.

From the perspective of a normal person, the three of them would seem to have been simultaneously killed. It would be hard for anyone to discern such a high caliber technique.

There was blood vigorously spraying out of the bodies of the men. The part of the body that suffered the violent hit had been greatly carved out.

The woman hardly stopped there. She then slashed at two others diagonally from the shoulders and pierced the last person in the heart————the group of six were now all dead.

Her abilities were indeed extremely impeccable.

"What was that? That was way too easy. Battling against men isn't fun after all."

The woman muttered with an ennui expression. Actually, she probably felt extremely bored. Even though six people attacked her, she still eliminated them instantly. It really was way too easy for her. The difference in their abilities was profoundly visible.

"Hey, that's pretty impressive."

Lars apathetically spoke. At some point in time he retrieved his cellphone in order to look something up.

"Hmm, that woman has a very high bounty, it's at one million. If we were to consider the six members of our group that were killed, the bounty will probably continue to rise."

"Lars, you should have said something earlier!"

"What are you getting all tensed up over. You don't need to worry about anyone stealing your glory now. Oh, by the way, the million is only if you capture her alive. If you captured her dead you would only get three hundred thousand. Well then, good luck."

Lars wryly smiled as he turned off his cellphone.

"Understood. Hence, let me be your opponent. I'll be in your care."

Kurou joyously spoke and proceeded to swiftly pull out the katana by his waist.

"......A katana? You rascal, you're clearly one of the Sabers, why would you still use that kind of thing?"

Having said that, the criminal ringleader’s eyes opened widely, staring intently at Kurou.

"You bastard......could it be, you are a human?"

"Even if I were to say 'just like the ones you’ve seen', you probably wouldn't understand. Well, I guess only humans would use katanas anyways."

Kurou calmly stated as he motioned his katana.

"Hahaha! Originally I had thought the Sabers were just a group of idiotic men. I never would've thought that a human would also be accepted as a member. Has the lack of talent already reached this extent?"

"Jeez, it really annoys me that you would call it a group of idiotic men. I really can't tolerate this abuse towards humans like me."

The Sabers included non-combative members as well. This tiny organization didn't even have a thousand members yet.

The composition of the Sabers consisted entirely of Swordies except for Kurou. On the flip side, the police were practically all humans. It probably would have been more natural if Kurou were part of the police.

There was some reason behind Kurou's recruitment into the Sabers. It wasn't because of a lack of talent, however Kurou wasn't about to kindly explain to that extent.

"Nevertheless, from the looks of it you are clearly a Swordie assisting these humans."

"If I were to be on the Swordies' side, most likely I’d only be able to face the boring swordsmanship of the humans. I want to battle the powerful Swordies. Is that white-haired boy a Swordie? If you don't battle, this human is going to die."

"I'll consider it, but I'm not too worried over my financial situation."

Lars pretended to joke around, even deliberately shrugging while he was at it.

"......Well, forget it. In the end, both of you will die. Before that happens though, please entertain me for a bit."

"Oh trust me you won’t be bored at all."

Kurou faintly smiled and prepared his stance. Although it was rather mundane, the sword was held straight and centered in his stance.

The criminal ringleader also smiled in the same manner. It was a smile of mockery. She never thought she would ever have to battle against a human.

Kurou inched around trying to maintain his distance. He would never underestimate his opponent. From now on, it will be the relentless pursuit of survive and kill.

"Hey human, I got something to say first. You better not bring your human values into this."

"You mean just because you're a woman? Haha, of course I won’t."

This was the monster who instantly killed six people. Even so, this human boy was still able to think in such a manner.

These sorts of things were only humanity's fallacious logic after all.

From the Swordies' point of view, it was considered utter nonsense.

Basically for the Swordies, when comparing the athletic abilities of men to women, women were vastly superior, even in swordsmanship.

From the perspective of the swordswomen, Swordie males were existences of a lower class. Although the Sabers members who were easily eliminated by her had received training and had numerous combat experiences, for this outstanding swordswoman who was also the criminal ringleader, it could hardly be called a fight against the six of them.

Stored within the Swordies was something known as light energy. In terms of physical strength, light was a more superior energy source than what humans were capable of using.

In general, a woman's light quantity was vastly plentiful. The greater the quantity, the more physical power one possessed. Precisely due to this, Swordie women were able to utilize far greater combat strength.

Members of the Sabers were practically all male Swordies. If they were up against human terrorists, the male members would be enough to deal with them. However, if the criminal was a female Swordie, many times the situation would develop into a grim battle.

Humans wouldn't even stand a chance. Regardless of gender, it was impossible to overcome a female Swordie. This knowledge was one that everyone knew. Because of this, the male members didn't want the Sabers to delegate this task to Kurou, a diminutive human.

"I am knowledgeable in some matters regarding the Swordies. You don't need to worry."

"Well then, try to put on a frightened expression as best as you can, human."

The criminal ringleader calmly waved around the sword with her hand, perhaps to add psychological pressure. The intensity of the light blade appeared to have increased. The so-called light blade technique was the emittance of light out of the body and transferring it to the sword. If a person didn't have the appropriate levels of light, it would be impossible to use this move.

The criminal ringleader casually walked towards Kurou. Even though this was underestimating her enemy, she still did not leave any openings exposed. Her eyes were brimming with murderous intent as the tip of her sword flashed by.

A gust of wind blew over————causing a roaring sound.

The criminal ringleader’s wielding of the sword violently stirred up the air————which caused a nearby concrete pillar to be splendidly sliced into two chunks.

Cutting this pillar, whose girth needed two arms to wrap around it, could never be accomplished by humans. She used superlative force, demonstrating the power and skill of the Swordies.

The criminal ringleader smiled. By deliberately chopping down the pillar, she probably wanted Kurou to coward in fear.

"......"

However, Kurou didn't flinch at all. He still maintained his sword in an upright position and never even move his body.

"Hmph, what a grotesque little kid you are."

The criminal ringleader then shot out like an arrow, raising her sword once again.

Simply put, the Swordie's sword was both swift and thunderous as it came down at him. This blazing attack could slash apart anyone involved in the organization, crushing them into pieces. Then in a gruesome scene, that corpse would be turned into fine powder.

A Swordie's sword literally meant a one hit kill.

However, that was only if————they hit.

"......!?"

An impatient expression was clearly visible on the face of the criminal ringleader.

From the very first attempt, the criminal ringleader’s one hit killer sword strikes were completely evaded by Kurou.

In rapid succession, the blade, which was so sharp it easily cut through the air, came at Kurou's neck and chest at full force.

He did not initiate an attack, he only kept continuously dodging her attacks. Their blades never clashed either.

If a Swordie's sword were to clash with that of a human's, the human’s sword would be sent flying or perhaps the blade would be sundered. Which would it be......

However, to be capable of continuously evading a Swordie's sword strikes and such, this was practically unbelievable for a human. Human eyes were unable to capture a Swordie's sword maneuvers, thus being unable to completely elude the strikes.

"What the heck you bastard! Just how can a human evade my sword!"

"Hehe, I'm not an alien though. Don't be holding any doubts during battle."

Kurou even wryly smiled. Even though the swings barely brushed past, to be able to see through those strikes that could cut through his entire flesh numerous times without giving off even a single drop of sweat was really quite exceptional.

"I think it's about time......to make my move!"

For the first time Kurou took the initiative. Even though he went at blinding speed from a human's perspective, to a Swordie's dynamic strength it was ridiculously slow.

"Idiot......!"

A smile even surfaced on the face of the criminal ringleader. Regardless if he were to cock the blade over his head or slash downwards, in her eyes it would all seem like a slow motion reflection.

However————

"What......!?"

The moment Kurou swung his sword with all his might————

“W-What......!?”

Her right hand was cut off from the base and blood began spurting out everywhere. The hand which had held the sword, fell to the ground. The shine of the light blade also vanished.

From the looks of it, her shock seemed to have surpassed her pain. She stared at Kurou without even covering her hand which was spraying out blood.

Compared to humans, a Swordie's physical capabilities were vastly superior. Even an injury of this extent wouldn't kill them. As long as a competent medic diagnosed them, the hand could be reattached.

"How could a human's sword......I, that sword, what in the world was that!?"

"Starting from now, you'll have plenty of time to contemplate over this."

This criminal ringleader had slaughtered numerous Sabers and police members. Whether or not she should ever be allowed to step foot in this world again was questionable. There was probably plenty of time to ponder over this later.

"Eh?"

Kurou inadvertently tilted his head.

The right cuff of his long coat was severed. His expression indicated that this must have been the first time he failed in such a manner.

"Haha, this long coat is quite expensive. If they have to replace this long coat again, the boss will surely take a dig at me."

"......You bastard, that bracelet is——"

Due to Kurou's shirt cuffs being cut, the criminal ringleader directed her vision towards his wrist. Looped on there was a white metallic bracelet.

Engraved on the bracelet was an emblem consisting of a sword and the markings of a plant's vines.

"A Sword God's engraving! That's right, you are——it was mentioned that the Sword Saint accepted a disciple, that person is......!"

"Sounds like you have a pretty good understanding. Well, this thing is just a decoration."

Kurou lightly stroked the bracelet.

Blademaster Hyouka————was the Swordie's strongest swordswoman and the mentor who taught Kurou his sword skills.

To Kurou, the fact that he will become the successor wasn't really a big deal.

"Kurou, it isn't over yet. This criminal ringleader is an extremely important battle asset to the sun cult. Since the sun cult intentionally sent her here, that must mean......"

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Perhaps they even have a lot of accumulated treasure on them."

Kurou directed his vision to the van which still had its engine running. If only he had heard the conversation between the sun cult followers and the criminal ringleader, then he would have known what was stowed away in the van.

"Hey, one-million, what kind of cargo is in the van?"

"Do you think I'd give a damn about that?"

"I suppose so."

Even if the van was stuffed with suitcases full of money, the criminal ringleader probably couldn't care less. She was a being who only showed interest in a sword fight against Swordies.

Lars slowly approached the van.

Gripping the hilt of his sword, he suddenly pulled out his sword in a surprise attack. The sword struck countless times, leaving the backdoor of the van in pieces which were carried away by the wind. Even though he was a boy, a maneuver of this caliber was still extremely simple for any Swordie.

"Goodness gracious, can't you open it through normal means?"

"You never know what might be inside......eh?"

Lars replied to Kurou's frustrated tone while gazing suspiciously at the inside of the van.

"What the heck, there's a person inside. Hey, please come out, we'll just let you go."

Lars stated something beyond expectations. It appears not only was there luggage, there seemed to be a sun cult follower sitting there as well. In actuality, tonight's results with just the one criminal ringleader was more than enough.

"Hey, are you listening? You wouldn't want to be slaughtered by him."

In that instant————

The back of the van overflowed with a radiant light, blocking Kurou's vision.

This was different compared to the white light rays from a Swordie's light blade. What was emitted was a glorious golden color————

"Lars!"

When Kurou yelled out, Lars had already backed off from the van by a couple of meters. Since he was a Swordie and a member of the Sabers, he was extremely agile when dealing with abnormal situations.

Kurou redirected his gaze from Lars back to the van. Because the light pouring from the van was so overwhelming, it was impossible to keep your eyes open. Despite this, having not felt any degree of heat was rather strange.

"What in the world......?"

Under the glare, Kurou saw something unbelievable.

Coming out of the blinding light was a girl.

No wait, the girl was enveloped by the rays of light————

She was about the same age as Kurou, somewhere between fifteen or sixteen years old.

She had long black hair, thoroughly pale skin, and a thin white dress.

Was she not wearing any undergarments? Those ample mounds that was her chest shook substantially with every step she took.

Furthermore, there was an awfully tacky set of handcuffs worn around those snappable looking thin hands.
[[File:Kenshin v01 032.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
The girl walked in front of Kurou without even a second thought.

"......"

The girl remained silent, extended her hands which were handcuffed, and unwaveringly stared into Kurou's eyes. Her expression never changed.

Without warning, the light vanished.

As he recovered his vision, the girl————gradually revealed a smile.

Kurou pretty much reflexively swung down with the sword he had drawn out from before.

A snapping sound was produced when the handcuffs lock got cut by the blade and was sent flying. Her arms, which now have regained their freedom, powerlessly drooped down.

"Ah......"

Just when the girl was about to say something, she trembled and collapsed. It happened so abruptly, like the severing of a thread.

Kurou instantly reacted by supporting her fallen over body. He carried her by her surprisingly skinny shoulders and hips which felt like they could be broken with the slightest impact.

What in the world was going on? What is the best course of action to take? Who is this teenage girl?

At his wit's end while holding on to the girl, Kurou was at a loss over what to do————

The Sabers' headquarters was constructed near the center of Tokyo Swordia within the Specialized Central Region.

In this center region, there were rows upon rows of towering ministry buildings and large businesses.

Situated within that area was the plainly designed ten-story building that was the Sabers' headquarters. The Sabers was established five years ago when the terrorist activities of the sun cult started. Since the organization had not been around for that long, unfortunately the headquarters could only be constructed in this unadorned style due to the insufficient budget assigned.

A teenage figure showed up at the headquarter's entrance early in the morning. It was Kurou.

Only a few hours had passed since battling against the criminal ringleader. After the mission was over and the report documents were submitted, he went to a certain office in the Outer Human Region. Just when he was about to take a nap there, he was called over by headquarters.

As Kurou suppressed a yawn, he entered through the front doors.

Located in the main hall was the front desk with a female receptionist sitting idly by. There were also employees holding books while conversing and the cleaning staff tidying up.

Everyone in here was a Swordie. Not every Swordie made a living off wielding a sword. In fact, far more of them took on normal jobs instead.

Kurou, who was the only human within the building, was currently taking the elevator to the highest floor.

After Kurou stepped out of the elevator, he took a detour to the lounge before going to his destination. Inside there were numerous benches set side by side and a vending machine that dispenses drinks.

Once Kurou bought some juice from the vending machine, he stood in front of a window. All of the walls within the lounge were made into windows, allowing him to clearly see the situation outside the building. He was really fond of the scenery here.

Tokyo Swordia was established seventy years ago by the Swordies after the Great War.

The place was integrated as district 23 after the war——and was one of the eight districts of the Chiyoda ward. It was then changed once again into its current Specialized Central Region, a place that encompassed all political and economic functions.

There were also high-rise building areas within the Outer Human Region, but here the greenery was in copious amounts. It even felt like regardless where you were, there would be an obsession to grow greenery in any bit of space that was present.

What could be considered as a thirst for forestation, appears to be some sort of homesickness.

The lush, beautiful, and vast world that was Swordia, was located in another world, one different from Earth. It was the homeworld of the Swordies.

It happened during the Second World War on Earth seventy years ago. At the time of the deadlock, right when each country's military strength began to dwindle————the door was opened.

Within this world, who knows how many of those massive, bizarre doors, or portals rather, linking Earth and Swordia were opened. Swordia's massive army rushed through with one goal in mind and that was to invade.

Following that, the Great War changed in a way that humanity could never have predicted.

For the Swordies whose main weapon was the sword, everyone thought for sure they would be instantly slaughtered by the firearm equipped infantry, tanks, battleships, and aircraft.

However————that wasn't the case.

An abnormal atmosphere arose due to the influence of the massive portals. The earth's environment immediately turned chaotic as the skies and seas became turbulent. Not only were aircraft and battleships unable to move, each individual nation's front lines collapsed since sea, air, and ground transportation abilities were lost.

The Swordies were able to receive supplies from Swordia using their portals which spanned all over the world. Moreover, the elite Swordie troops were unfazed by this abnormal atmosphere.

What ensued was a wondrous sight————

The Swordie army achieved victory and every nation had no choice but to retreat their deployed armies.

The unthinkable had finally become a reality after the conclusion of the war. Although the reasons were quite unclear, after the Swordies claimed victory they instantly shut down all of their portals. Despite inhibiting the disruptive climate, the Swordies did lose their means of returning home.

The place that the Swordies then decided to settle on was————Japan.

When Swordie troops first appeared, it was during the end of the Great War. However, in the past there would be an extremely few number of Swordies who would occasionally arrive in Japan through tiny portals and associate with the people there.

They wanted to turn this country which they were familiar with into their new homeworld.

Following that, the Swordies were successful in placing Japan under their control after the country was weakened by the Great War. The Swordies then implemented a sweeping reform of the government structure and gained a foothold within the country.

Of course, it was an extremely chaotic period throughout this. The Japanese would revolt from time to time. There was even civil strife among the Swordies before the new government was established. However, this was quickly resolved within a short time frame————

Upon achieving dominance over the country, the Swordies added the name of their already forsaken homeworld as their capital.

That was how Tokyo Swordia came to be.

Nevertheless, these facts were quite irrelevant to Kurou who was born in a distant time period from the war.

"Alright, time to go."

He left the lounge after he finished drinking his juice. Standing in front of the door that had the "head director" office sign hanging on it, he casually knocked on the door and stepped in without even waiting for a response.

"Pardon me."

There was already a guest in the head director's office.

Kurou apparently noticed the young female member as well. While sitting in front of the director's desk by the window, she was holding on to the report records while discussing some matters.

Kurou instantly noticed something.

The woman's hand was slightly shaking as she held on to the report. A dreaded look clearly surfaced on her face and even the sword by her waist was clattering. It was truly a pitiful sight.

In addition, leaning against the director's desk was a young woman. She was the boss of the public security force, although that title of hers didn't really match her ten year-old or so complexion. She continued to listen to the report without interrupting.

"————That's all for my report, Director."

"Very well, thank you."

The female member was startled upon hearing the director speak. She proceeded to deeply lower her head and rushed out of the room as if she was trying to escape. Moreover, she ran right past Kurou like she didn't even notice him.

"......What's going on."

"Ah, you're here Kurou-kun, please come this way."

"Alright."

Kurou replied as such and stood in front of the desk.

At this time, a huge wave of pressure assaulted him.

It was as if his body was about to collapse from this sensation that seemed to be binded to his body. He was under the false perception that if this were to continue, his body would probably be crushed into pieces.

If the user was powerful, a Swordie's light could manifest in other physical forms instead of just the light blade.

The woman in front of him possessed light that had overwhelming power. The force could be felt just by standing around her. No one would blame them for being petrified in front of this female member.

Kurou gritted his teeth, stood up straight, and braced himself in face of this impalpable strength.

"You seem to have calmed down. Are you able to speak?"

Kurou lightly nodded.

Whenever anyone stood in front of the director it always turned out like this. For Kurou, as long as he readied himself he could retract the intimidation to a more manageable level.

"Anyhow, it's like people make me out to be a demonic boss considering how I cause everyone to tremble."

The director of the Sabers, Manaka, wryly smiled.

Manaka was a young woman who was twenty-four years-old.

Although the life span of a Swordie was quite similar to that of a human, they were able to delay the effects of aging since they were existences of light. There were many individuals capable of continuously maintaining a youthful appearance of around the age of twenty or so despite being already fifty years-old. Manaka looked like she was only a teenager. This was most likely due to her powerful light force.

Her long blue hair was a rare occurrence even as a Swordie. Tied on both sides of her head were two delicate and inconspicuous ribbons, which suited her quite nicely.

She was wearing the female uniform of the Sabers. It was a black shirt paired with a tight-fitting mini-skirt and a simple suit. Under the suit, her white blouse stuck out at the chest region. As it turns out, her ample bosom was quite noticeable.

A strong willpower could be felt in her green eyes, neat appearance, and her well-proportioned stature. It would be fitting to say that Manaka was a splendid beauty.

However, if you were to judge her based on her appearance it could end up to be quite catastrophic.

Among the Swordies, there exists the Seven Swords who were deemed to be the strongest sword users.

Headed by the Sword Saint, the titles of the other members were the Sword Emperor, Kingsbrand, Dragonblade, Sword General, Sword of Heaven, and Absolute Blade. The Swordies possessed these seven individuals.

Manaka was the director of the Sabers as well as the one who held the title of the Sword General out of the Seven Swords.

The overwhelming combat strength of the Seven Swords was capable of matching an entire army. In fact, the activity displayed by the Seven Swords during the Great War was incomparable. Even until now with the Seven Swords symbolizing the Swordie race, they were also authoritative figures reigning over all swordsmen.

"That said, there wasn't really anything that needed reporting early in the morning besides that tsujigiri<ref> Tsujigiri (辻斬り): is a Japanese term for a practice when a samurai, after receiving a new katana sword or developing a new fighting style or weapon, tests its effectiveness by attacking a human opponent, usually a random defenseless passer-by, in many cases during nighttime.</ref> incident from before in the Outer Human Region."

"Yeah, I heard the rumors. It appears five or six people were already murdered."

Those murdered from the tsujigiri incident were all humans, therefore the criminal was most likely a Swordie. The Sabers had to take care of this incident, which was classified under terrorist activities. From the looks of it, they have already dispatched many female members who were highly skilled in using a sword.

"Yes, that's exactly the incident's report. However, the full story still isn't clear to me————well that seems to be it. It's really troublesome to have made no progress in the middle of a case."

Manaka stated as such. She leaned her entire body against the back of a chair and remained silent.

"......Ummm Director, was there something you needed me to do?"

Kurou reluctantly spoke. To have called over someone specifically and then not say a word, this would be quite troubling to any recipient.

"You don't need to speak in such a reserved manner. It's quite displeasing."

"Even if you say so, you are still my superior."

"No need to worry. To me, you are just the disciple of my older sister."

"......"

Kurou's master was the Sword Saint and the Sword General was her younger sister.

In other words, the sisters ascended to the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Even though they were among Swordies, it was an exceedingly rare occurrence to see such an extraordinary sister pair.

"Kurou-kun, how's the job treating you? Have you already gotten the hang of things around here?"

"Just barely. It's still the same as before, just me working individually."

Kurou nonchalantly stated.

Just a moment ago, the female member's attitude exemplified Kurou's position within the Sabers.

What should be constituted as a Swordie-only public security force had a foreigner mixed in. Clearly a human, they felt awkward battling alongside someone like him, plus they were highly pretentious.

It wouldn't be wrong for Kurou to assume that all Sabers members were like this.

"Other than during a mission, no one will even talk to me except Lars."

"Well, Lars is the same. He would be perceived as unusual within this organization as well."

Manaka wryly smiled and shrugged.

"Even though it has been over a year, you still feel the same. Well, there are many Swordies with big egos around here."

Aren't you one of those Swordies too? Kurou snarkily thought to himself.

However, Manaka was also a pretty bizarre individual among the Swordies. She would have an indifferent expression in regards to her delicate position when dealing with Kurou. It was mainly due to her informal attitude, not just because she was his master's sister.

"That said, it's been a year......starting from when my sister left here, a year has already passed."

"......"

Sword Saint Hyouka————her whereabouts became unknown a year ago.

Manaka became Kurou's new guardian after the Sword Saint left. Although he was within Swordie society, a minor still needed a guardian.

Except, Kurou never easily accepted having another person being his guardian. He decided to join the Sabers with Manaka for the sake of earning money to buy food.

No matter how capable a person was, there would be many obstacles for a human entering a Swordie organization. Because the Sabers was a young organization, there was enough flexibility to let Kurou enter the team. Of course, Manaka's mediation played a huge role as well.

"Well, regardless of what's going on with my sister, if it's her, she wouldn't lose her life to any accidents or things of that nature. Aside from that, let's get right to the main issue at hand."

"There's an issue?"

Kurou had just begun to think Manaka had called him over just to converse.

"Ah right, does it have anything to do with the girl from yesterday's situation?"

"Girl? What are you talking about?"

"......You should read the report once more. Although it's a hassle, I clearly documented it in there."

Yesterday night, a peculiar girl appeared from the sun cult's van.

After that, she was handed off to the other Sabers members that came over. Once the criminal ringleader was handed over as well, there was probably going to be a not so pleasant interrogation session awaiting her after she received treatment. However, the Sabers probably wouldn't do anything rash towards a defenseless girl.

"There was no way I was going to read the report that was just submitted yesterday. It's not my duty. Furthermore, I'm speaking to you as your guardian rather than as your superior. In other words, it's about your Dagger."

"The Dagger!"

The so-called Dagger was another name for a Swordie's ID. On the hilt, a special household emblem would be engraved on it. Until a Swordie was ready to assume personal responsibility, the Dagger would be entrusted to a guardian for the time being.

Out of Tokyo Swordia's ten million population, Swordies only make up ten percent of it. Although there was a degree of discrepancy among the Swordies, anyone could attain "nobility". This meant an increase in various privileges with respect to status and property. The Dagger symbolized this privileged social class.

"Kurou-kun is a Sabers member who records these incidents. Moreover, you possess the mark of being the Sword Saint's successor, something no one could have ever imagined. I would think the prerequisites for receiving the Dagger are more than fulfilled......"

"Is there still a problem then?"

Despite being a human, there was still the possibility of him obtaining a Swordie ID. Many decide to pay the huge sum of money to those who oversee the handling of Daggers at the Emblem Management Institution, however there were exceptions.

Kurou, who displayed his mastery in swordsmanship and submitted an ID application form, was currently one of the exceptions.

"After all Kurou-kun, you haven't even received any formal compulsory education. For you to have received the basic rights of a city resident is already quite the accomplishment."

"......I suppose so."

It was pretty much a given that his master Hyouka's abilities in swordsmanship carried safeguards. Even within the Sword Saint's history, she was particularly outstanding.

However, her temperament was a bit of an issue. "Speaking of practice, we should live in seclusion deep in the mountains", she harbored these types of outdated methods. Just like that, she took her pupil away from the village and into the mountains to train. During that time, Kurou couldn't attend primary school or middle school.

"I understand where you're coming from......ultimately, this is the course of action they want me to take."

"The Emblem Management Institution's verdict was very simple. They just want you to attain a Swordie's education."

"What!?"

"Today is April 25th. Even though the new school year has already begun, it should be no problem for the institution to turn a blind eye towards something of this magnitude. Starting today you'll be enrolled in a Swordie academy to attain your diploma."

"......!"

"Well, that's all I have to say. Good luck!"

Looks like there won't be any room for rebuttals.

However, Kurou had always aspired to attain his Dagger.

The nation was under Swordie control, that was the reality.

If he were to continue living here, Kurou would want to live a comfortable lifestyle.

Because of this, he decided to resume life among the Swordies.

The Sword Academy————

Although it was an academy for Swordie children, it had received much praise as a higher education institution by prestigious individuals.

Despite humans and Swordies being segregated into separate schools, the difference in their education system was quite minimal.

The Sword Academy was the equivalent of a high school in human society.

However, only those who were highly adaptable with a sword could enroll in the academy since there was more to the school than just academics.

For the sake of honing their swordsmanship, an optimal environment was created. This environment was known as the Sword Academy.

The academy was situated in the northwest section of Tokyo Swordia's Specialized Central Region, near the border to the Outer Human Region. There was a forest and numerous parks and such nearby. Plus, it was an extremely tranquil location.

The students were walking along the road to school quietly as they headed towards the school gates.

"Haa......"

Kurou sighed deeply as he arrived at the school gates.

Today he was not wearing his intimidating Sabers long coat, instead he was wearing a school uniform.

He wore a red tie at the collar of his beige suit.

Along with that, he also carried a heavy backpack filled with textbooks.

The tie hung all the way down to his waist and he also kept the scabbard to his sword suspended from his belt. However, there were no other students who carried a katana on them.

On the second day when Manaka called him over to headquarters, Kurou woke up early in the morning and hurriedly made his way to school.

Ever since yesterday, the days of fighting off terrorists were long gone. Now he was just a student. Although it was for obtaining his Dagger, to the working civilian, it did feel like a step backwards.

It was quite beyond expectations to be forced to enroll in the prestigious Sword Academy for his studies.

Even though Kurou felt he was being made a fool of by the people around him, there was no escape.

“Come on Kurou, put away that gloomy expression. Let’s get a move on.”

“......Jeez.”

Kurou couldn’t help but direct his focus onto Lars who patted him on the shoulders.

He was also the same, wearing the same Sword Academy uniform as Kurou. What was he thinking enrolling into the academy as well.

However, both of them were teenagers who would turn sixteen this year. It could be said that compared to getting in street fights every night, it would be more ordinary to go to school.

“The Sabers work wasn’t so bad, but for it to be filled with so much killing is really quite a bummer————, if we’re here, at least there are plenty of girls. You must actively look towards the future Kurou.”

The Sword Academy was the Swordies' highest educational system standard. There were many outstanding fledgling swordswomen. A female becoming a swordswoman would of course be more outstanding so the student body was practically all girls. Despite there being a small population of guys studying there, they haven’t seen a trace of their existence yet.

“You’re right......we should monopolize all the girls.”

“You’re getting way too ahead of yourself!”

Lars habitually replied with a snark remark towards Kurou’s statement which completely revealed his desires. However, this portion of the conversation was clearly heard by the girls passing by.

The girls whispered amongst each other while coldly eyeing Kurou and Lars as they walked past them.

“Kurou, looks like we’re not really welcomed here.”

“That’s always been the case for me.”

Kurou referred to himself in this manner. It was true though, it has always been like this for him. Because of that, there was no point in minding such matters.

Moreover, it was just as Lars said, it probably felt pretty exciting to be in an environment filled with cute girls.

A commonly passed around rumor in Tokyo Swordia was that the female students of the Sword Academy were all beautiful individuals. Although Kurou had never put in any effort to confirm this, it would seem the rumor was true.

The uniforms for the girls were the same as the guys in terms of the suit and tie. There was a discrepancy between grades though. The ties were split into three colors, red, green, and blue.

There were also some people who chose to wear a belt. However, since their swords were all kept away, none of the students carried a sword on them. It seems that even though it was a prestigious sword academy, most of the times the students would avoid carrying their sword within the school.

Kurou had visited other Swordie schools before. Seeing these otherworldly girls wear a tie to school was quite intriguing.

It was said that the other world where Swordies lived resembled medieval Europe.

The people would live in wood constructed houses and wear clothes made out of silk and linen. Their diet was comprised of bread and soup and their means of transportation consisted of walking and horseback riding. Those in the upper class would ride in carriages.

Compared to earth, this kind of civilization lagged way behind.

However, after the Great War and gaining control of Japan, the Swordies adapted to and absorbed the cultures of earth at an alarming pace. In a sense, there was no moral integrity in the way they handled things.

The Swordies now live in reinforced concrete houses and wear clothes woven from chemical fibres. Whether it was Western food, Chinese food, or sushi, they would eat it all. Of course, they now drive cars, fly planes, and shop at convenience stores as well.

The girls at the Sword Academy wore beautiful ties. Their fair, succulent thighs were moderately exposed from the miniskirt.

Ignoring the rights or wrongs of the drastic cultural changes to the Swordies for now, to Kurou, he had no reason to shun Swordie girls.

“Alright Kurou, stop gazing and let’s go. There will be countless girls for you to gaze at in the future.”

“Alright.”

Kurou nodded and walked through the school gates alongside Lars.

At the same time he offered a prayer in hopes that there will be much exhilaration awaiting him.

The classroom was silent.

“My name is Kurou. Although I transferred into this class at an odd time, please take good care of me.”

In front of the blackboard, Kurou did his best to maintain a smile as he greeted the other students.

“......”

There was no response. All the students within the classroom remained quiet.

Kurou was not disheartened either. He sustained his smile and proceeded towards the designated seat the teacher assigned.

How troublesome, Kurou was seated in the middle of the classroom.

There were only girls around him. Furthermore, all the girls within his line of sight did not wish to even look in his direction. Rather, it felt as if the surrounding area was saturated with a subtle sense of tension.

Judging from the looks of it, everyone held a firm resolve to ignore Kurou.

Class immediately started as soon as the extracurricular activities ended.

The first period was mathematics. Even though Kurou had not gone to school before, he had at least learned basic math skills and such from his master. Despite this, he lacked confidence in himself when it came to understanding any mathematics related topics.

With this kind of tense environment, how could anyone even consider going to class.

“Haa——......”

In order to prevent anyone from hearing him sigh, he suddenly turned towards his side. Sitting alongside the window was the other male student, Lars.

Lars introduced himself in front of Kurou and the others. He did not receive any reactions either but he completely brushed that matter aside. Even right now he maintained that apathetic expression of his during this tense atmosphere as he looked out the window.

There was nothing Kurou could do about it. He could only try to bear through this sort of abnormal atmosphere.

Kurou understood that within the Sword Academy, which was comprised of many capable swordswomen, the other students would definitely not be receptive to the idea of a human being weaved in. That was because they already find Swordie men to be intolerable, yet Kurou was actually a notch lower than that————a human.

However, Kurou was already used to this type of response. He had been treated similarly while he was with the Sabers. That was why he showed hardly any interest for this current predicament.

With that said......

“Ah.”

The girl sitting in front of him dropped her eraser and the eraser bounced towards Kurou’s seat.

“Hey, you dropped your————”

The moment Kurou was about to bend over to pick up the eraser, the girl sitting in front of him moved at a blinding speed. After she swiftly picked up her eraser, she returned her attention to the blackboard as if nothing happened.

“......”

Typical of Swordie girls————from the moment she took action to her expressionless demeanor, it was all done with breakneck speed.

Although Kurou was quite accepting of things up until now, he did feel a bit crestfallen.

To be openly rejected by girls of the same age clearly vexed him a great deal.

Moreover, the Sabers female members were practically all older than Kurou. Since he held little interest in older women, he was callous towards being ignored by them.

However, his interest spiked when it came to girls around his age. Plus, the girls in his class were all beauties. If possible, he wished to improve relations with them.

In spite of that, seeing the attitude the girl sitting in front of him had, he knew his chances of improving relations were slim.

Kurou once again heaved a sigh as he pondered.

At the very least, he felt that living a type of school life where he would not be shunned was pretty much out of the question.

“Haa~Haa”

Kurou had already lost count of how many times he sighed today.

Currently it was period three, sword class, during the first day of his transfer.

During the morning, the extracurricular activities along with period one mathematics and period two language class all came to a stagnant end. At the end of it all, Kurou became thoroughly isolated by the girls around him.

The Swordie students wouldn’t even look him in the eye, even the teachers would only engage in formal conversations with him the entire time. Of course, the teachers were all Swordies.

All the girls would evade him as he walked along the hallways. Regardless of where he was, he always heard derisive words being spoken behind his back.

Apparently there was a large barrier between Swordies and humans.

“Oh my god.”

As for his options, he could do nothing besides bemoan to himself as such. Since the class did not involve lectures, he figured there might be a change of pace during sword training. However, nothing exciting really came to fruition.

Sword training took place in a special classroom that differed from a gymnasium.

The girls wore an ordinary yet easily maneuverable attire that consisted of a t-shirt along with tight purple ballet pants while the guys wore t-shirts and shorts.

“However, the equipment we use is surprisingly rough.”

Kurou calmly waved the wooden blade around.

Sword training utilized wooden blades instead of the safer bamboo blades. It was known as a wooden sword to the Swordies.

A Swordie’s physique wasn’t as hard as iron but their light reinforced bodies practically received no damage from bamboo swords. It seemed that wooden swords were incapable of delivering a fatal wound to them as well.

As a result, the students would use wooden swords in class......

“I really wish they would step in the shoes of a human and rethink this. If I were to be struck by a heavy blow with a wooden sword I’d be dead.”

“Well, isn’t this for the sake of your goals? You can probably just endure that kind of thing for now.”

Lars, who had his wooden sword rested on his shoulders, laughed as he spoke. He was unlike Kurou. Being a Swordie, he probably would not die from an attack by a wooden sword. Because of that, he appeared to be completely carefree.

“However, having this number of people wielding swords at once is really quite a sight.”

Lars commented while looking at his surroundings.

Sword training comprised of two conjoined classes with about sixty students in total. The teacher who was instructing everyone only occasionally stepped in. This training appeared to be just letting the students find their own mistakes while at the same time honing their own techniques. Besides Kurou and Lars, the other students found suitable sparring partners as they engaged in practice.

There was no one who feared practicing with a wooden sword. Every student gradually became well-versed in swordsmanship. This was quite understandable considering how outstanding the students who gathered at this school were.

“Hey, that kid doesn’t seem to have a sparring partner.”

“......!”

He searched left and right amongst the girls walking by. As soon as the girl realizes the person she was about to greet was Kurou, she would definitely make a lightning fast escape.

“......That’s quite hurtful of you. That being said, do you think I’d be easily thrashed by her?”

“I’m not quite sure myself. However, your situation seems to have been spread around the school.”

“What are you talking about? Where did you hear this news?”

Kurou sharply glared at Lars. Lars was always like this, doing this kind of stuff behind his back.

“From an active Sabers member. That’s all that needs to be said right? However, these overconfident Swordie girls would probably hesitate as well if they knew you were the Sword Saint’s pupil......”

“So you’re saying there’s no way they’d underestimate me.”

Kurou directed his vision towards the Sword Saint’s successor marking carved onto his bracelet.

Well, that was to be expected. Although he was a student, a human would just be seen as a weak existence in the eyes of the other students. However, if he was the Sword Saint’s disciple, then it would be uncertain as to what his strength would be. Even if he were to lose, there would be nothing shameful about that.

“Even if you have no partners, as long as you come to class you will certainly find one eventually. Furthermore, the top five ranked first year students have the same Swordsman title as us. As for the upperclassmen, there seems to be a Sword Princess. Additionally, there appears to be classes where we combine with the upperclassmen. Perhaps we may get a chance to battle against the Sword Princess.”

“The Sword Princess......”

As soon as a Swordie could assume responsibility in taking care of certain things, they would be able to attain the title of Swordsman. This was on record and was a qualification acknowledged by the country. It was pretty much all given at the discretion of the school teachers or mentors. There were many who attained the title by the age of 18. As long as you were a Swordie, this title was pretty much a given. With just the swordsman qualification, you could enlist in the army, become part of the Sabers, or qualify for any position that required wielding a sword.

The rank above a Swordsman was a Sword Princess. Only one out of ten thousand people could attain this title. They were guaranteed to be powerful. If it were one of them, perhaps the Sword Saint’s disciple would not instill any fear at all.

“That’s right, it’d be pretty interesting if we could battle someone with the rank of Sword Princess!”

“I apologize for not being a Sword Princess, but if you’d be willing, I would like to be your opponent.”

The class hushed down immediately.

A girl who wasn’t in Kurou’s classroom walked straight towards him. It must have been someone from a nearby class.

Her long and glamorous blonde hair was tied towards the left of her head, resembling what was known as a ponytail. Her facial features were extremely well-kept and those substantial eyes of hers exuded a fearsome willpower. The color of her eyes was sort of a blend between blue and emerald green————which formed a very lovely halcyon green hue.

This unimaginably cute and slender beauty was practically fairy-like.

The swells on her chest were enormous and their shape was quite satisfactory. She was snappily thin at the waist. Those legs of hers that were encased by those tight ballet pants were extremely soft, also her feet seemed pretty tiny......

“Alright, very nice.”

“What are you talking about?”

Towards Kurou thinking aloud to himself, the blonde girl sharply snapped back.

The girl’s speech patterns possessed boy-like qualities.

“Ah, it’s nothing. You want to be my opponent? In that case————

“P-Please hold a sec Sefi-sama.”

Between the girl known as Sefi and Kurou, another girl came between them.

With an audaciously short haircut that practically left her forehead exposed, she was a truly vivacious girl.

“To think Sefi-sama would actually consider this thing as her opponent! This guy is a male human you know!”

“Referring to me as “this thing” is really disrespectful! I even feel like I’d turn into a coddling father!”

“As if I would care over such a thing!”

Kurou’s rebuttal was instantly shot down by her one line.

“Y-Yeah that’s right, no good will come out of this if your opponent is him......”

Another girl came forward and spoke with a weak voice. For Swordies, it was uncommon to see them wearing glasses like she was, plus she also kept her hair free flowing. However, this girl seemed to be a very well-behaved person.

“Let me take care of my own business. The two of you are to stay back.”

“B-But Sefi-sama......for the princess of the four generals and a human......”

“Quit your squabbling Neena. I won’t forgive anyone who interferes, even if it’s you.”

Once she had reached this point, the one known as Neena finally backed off. At the same time, the girl with the short hair also parted a step back.

The so-called four generals referred to the four that commanded the Swordie army back during the Great War as well as their descendants.

These people became the ones with the most power within the Swordie government. Their positions only alternated with hereditary supercedings.

To sum it all up————Sefi, who was known as the princess of the four generals, could be considered as the one closest to the nation’s highest status. Although she was only a student, her position did not allow her to play around with humans.

“I believe you said your name was Kurou. For now, I’m a Swordsman just like you. Perhaps it may be inadequate, but would you accept my battle invitation?”

“I’d be honored Princess-sama.”

Kurou smiled as he nodded.

He placed his wooden sword in an upright position as he faced Sefi.

Sefi did the same and centered her sword upright as she attentively gazed at Kurou’s eyes.

As soon as their sights were locked on to each other————

Sefi suddenly made the first move. Without any hesitation, she ferociously charged in.

During a Swordie competition, there did not exist a starting signal such as “ready, set, go”. As soon as both felt the other was prepared, the competition would start right away. Before then, neither side would make a surprise attack.

Sefi swung her wooden sword straight down from above her head. Woosh, the sound of ruffled winds could be heard. The wooden sword winded forth with enormous momentum. Kurou only slightly stepped aside to avoid Sefi’s threatening first strike. That strike appeared to have enough power to blow someone away with just the ensuing wind pressure.

Sefi once again slightly readjusted the hilt of the sword, this time for a horizontal slice. Even this maneuver was dodged by Kurou as he leaned back. A fierce gale violently blew towards Kurou, kicking his hair up.

“Tch......!”

A click of the tongue came from the girl’s cute lips.

Sefi’s sword once again whizzed by. Faced with this diagonal attack to his right, Kurou evaded with dance-esque movements. Afterwards, he readjusted his sword upright as if nothing happened.

"You're very capable Princess-sama."

"Are you taunting me?"

Sefi ruthlessly glanced over. Even that menacing expression was captivatingly cute. It was said that Swordie women were at the peak of their beauty during combat. The situation right now made that saying quite understandable.

"......!"

Confronted with another one of Sefi's attacks, Kurou once again dodged it.

There was already no leeway to be leisurely admiring her. Although he could maneuver around the lithe wooden sword like he had learned from practice, if a Swordie's force happened to impact him in the head for example, his skull would probably be shattered.

"How scary."

Kurou slightly grinned.

The sound of whispering by the other students around them could be heard.

"What do you think will happen?" "Sefi-sama is really giving it her all......" "That person would never take it easy on anyone." "Is that guy really a human?"

How frightening, Sefi’s abilities must be among the highest here yet she was unable to score a direct hit on a diminutive human. The students being at a loss for words was to be expected.

“......Hey, why aren’t you attacking?”

Sefi muttered her obvious suspicion.

“I’m not looking down on you. As for my methods————I don’t think I’m required to say.”

Kurou had positioned both his hands on the wooden sword before, but now he only had his right hand hold on to it.

Using an unhurried pace, he shifted around as he closed in on Sefi.

“......!”

Sefi shuffled back as if she was a little kid startled by the bark of a dog.

Regardless of that, once Kurou was at the appropriate distance, he firmly gripped the wooden sword and swung downwards. The people around him could clearly see the path of the sword.

However————

“Guah!”

Sefi’s wooden sword met Kurou’s on impact————snap, the portion of the wooden sword that came apart fell on the ground following that snapping sound.

“......I guess that’s it. Thank you for your time Princess-sama.”

“Wait, please wait a sec!”

Kurou did not respond to Sefi’s holler. He turned around and marched off.

In front of him, Lars folded his arms and silently smiled. He saw through the whole thing.

“Princess-sama.”

“W-What?”

Kurou suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned around.

Sefi was still holding on to the broken wooden sword, but for some reason her face was completely flushed red.

“Please battle with me again next time. No one else is willing to battle me.”

“......I don't want to.”

Sefi suddenly turned around. Her attitude was different compared to her threatening demeanor from before. This time she displayed a rather cute expression.

From the looks of things, regardless if she was the princess of the four generals or a wielder of a sword, she was still just a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl.

Kurou once again smiled as he walked off.

Within the showers, the sound of running water could be heard.

The scalding water ran down Sefi’s fair skin.

This was one of the girls dormitories within the Sword Academy. All of the dorms within the Sword Academy’s grounds were outfitted with showers, bathrooms, and even kitchens.

At the end of every day, Sefi would take a shower within the immaculate shower room. She seemed to enjoy the temperature of the burning hot water greatly.

However, despite taking a hot shower at the moment, she was not in the least jubilant. She was really down in the dumps right now.

“......”

As the warm water trickled down Sefi’s head, she tightly bit her lips.

Everyone must have noticed————

Sefi recalled today’s sword training.

“There’s nothing you can do about the wooden swords breaking occasionally”, her friends responded in this fashion.

However, despite everyone being a student, she was one of the select Swordie girls. There was no way she could have miscomprehended the situation.

The break in Sefi’s wooden sword was definitely not by chance. It was purposefully fractured by that transfer student named Kurou.

But that wasn’t all.

Sefi gave it her all in each of her sword maneuvers. The way she wielded her sword could have even killed Kurou. However, he completely dodged her moves with little difficulty————furthermore, she spared no effort in using her wooden sword to defend against a human’s exceedingly torpid attack.

There was no doubt that the surrounding spectators viewed it like this.

Can’t I win against him, it looks like————

Sefi clenched her first. She wanted to forcefully punch the wall within the shower room......but she stopped herself right there.

Even if she destroyed the wall, the facts would still stay the same.

The fact that she had already lost.

“Haha, really now.”

Sefi turned off the running water and walked out of the shower. Her long blonde hair swayed as she moved.

She boorishly wiped her hair and body with a towel and after putting on her white colored panties, she walked out of the shower room.

Despite the beads of water dripping onto the ground, Sefi did not mind in the least bit. She hurriedly marched off with just a towel wrapped around her shoulders. Due to her wealthy background, she would have servants waiting upon her at home. As a result, she wasn’t too concerned with what she did.

Oh right, I guess I should do that.

Sefi suddenly recalled something.

Sefi had a routine of reading books for an hour before she went to sleep every day. Today should be no different. If there was the leisure time for it, her mood will most certainly improve. It would be best to go to sleep with a better state of mind.

With that said, time to make the preparations————

“Eh......?”

After opening the door at the end of the hallway and entering the living room————Sefi became speechless.

“Oh......Eh?”

“W-W-W-W-W-Wh......Why are you......”

Kurou, who was sitting on the living room couch nonchalantly, caught sight of Sefi.
[[File:Kenshin v01 002.jpg|thumbnail|right|400px]]
His mouth was wide open and his eyes were locked in a stare. He seemed to be completely in shock.

As Sefi was rendered speechless, her eyes flickered as she gazed at Kurou————suddenly, she realized the current state of her body.

Other than the towel wrapped around her shoulders and her panties, she wasn’t wearing anything else. Her naked appearance was completely exposed right in front of a boy————

“Kya————”

She wanted to lament but Sefi tried her best to endure this. She was absolutely prohibited from screaming at this time of day.

Sefi used her two hands to cover her body as she glared at the completely rigid Kurou.

“P-Please turn away! Can’t you at least do that Rou!”

After Sefi walked out of the living room to change into her clothes in another room, she immediately came back.

This girl’s dorm was pretty much like a high-scale apartment with additional rooms in it. It was very luxurious.

Sefi took a seat next to Kurou on the couch.

“Well Rou, what are you doing?”

“Trying to sneak into a girl’s dorm!”

“Don’t be so arrogant you pervert!”

Sefi glared at Kurou with an indignant expression. Kurou on the other hand merely spoke honestly knowing that whatever he was going to say couldn’t distort the truth.

“Haa......jeez, someone like you ought to……”

Sefi heavily sighed.

Her hair was tied into a ponytail. She wore a light pink sweater along with a black miniskirt.

“Why weren’t you in your sleepwear? Then you wouldn’t be all exposed.”

“I don’t have anything of the sort. Even if I did, I wouldn’t wear it in front of outsiders!”

It was quite regrettable. Who would have thought that after taking a shower, someone would change back into daily attire and have people expect this sort of development.

“After seeing me like that......you still wish to humiliate me!?”

“Wasn’t it Princess-sama who provided me with this fanservice without my permission when I came here by chance?"

“It wasn’t by chance! You clearly went overboard and snuck in, yet you’re still saying things like that! Furthermore, please don’t call me ‘Princess-sama.’”

“......Understood, Sefi.”

Kurou smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

After glaring at Kurou for a bit————Sefi chuckled.

“How many years has it been......the last time we met was two years ago right?”

“It was 1 year, 311 days ago.”

“That’s way too accurately remembered! How despicable!”

Kurou thought to himself, “With that said, Sefi isn’t the type to joke around with.”

“You’re always messing with people......you were like this in the past as well.”

“No, I’d say this aspect has taken a turn for the worse.”

“Up to no good as usual!”

What Sefi had said was accurate.

Despite being the princess of the four generals, she was also a prestigious swordswoman————in fact, she was Kurou’s friend from quite some time ago as well.

Ever since Kurou was a child, he would follow the Sword Saint deep into the mountains for days upon days of training. At times there would be guests visiting and Sefi was one of them.

More accurately, the one who had business with the Sword Saint was actually her sister. Sefi’s sister, Silfi, was a friend of the Sword Saint and Sefi would follow her sister into the mountains in order to battle against Kurou.

Although there would only be a few encounters between them each year, Kurou and Sefi could be described as childhood friends. She probably felt the same way as well.

People would address the princess by honorific only. However, Kurou felt that their relationship was quite close considering she would call him by a pet name.

Even though someone had snuck into her room and despite being seen completely naked, she didn’t alert anyone. From this vantage, the friendship between him and Sefi was clearly visible. A friendship that hasn’t withered away even with the two year separation.

Of course, the two of them pretended not to know each other during class, but this was because they took each others’ standing into consideration.

“Ha, I have so many things I want to say. However, you are really quite capable to be able to sneak in here. Tentatively, this dorm has security installations.”

“I came in properly through the entrance as well as came into this room through the door. However, things like security cameras and locks don’t really count as safety features to me. Sneaking into a dorm filled with fledgling Swordie swordswomen isn’t really that hard.”

“That’s because you came to my place......other than swordsmanship, you still have this despicable skill.”

Confronted with Sefi, who was at wit’s end, Kurou only lightly chuckled and then stayed silent.

Sneaking into buildings was something taught to him while he was with the Sabers. Because that wasn’t an ability to be proud of, Kurou wished to put an end to this topic.

“Anyways, why did you come to our school Rou————”

“Umm.”

As Sefi underwent a change of mood when she asked, Kurou’s tummy growled.

“Ah hehe, it’s because I needed to test my intrusion plan. That’s why I haven’t eaten anything today.”

“......You’re really a handful. What am I supposed to do with you.”

With a hopeless expression, Sefi shook her head. Ever since just a moment ago, she had maintained a despairing look.

“Oh yeah, now is the perfect time to do that.”

“That?”

“Yup, doing this for just one person isn’t really feasible but if it’s Rou then it’d be perfect. After sneaking inside a girl’s room, you don’t really have the right to complain."

“H-Ha......”

That, what was she referring to?

While Kurou was distressing over this, there was nothing he could do against Sefi inching her face closer to him, perhaps due to his fear.

“Ah Sefi......surely it isn’t, who would have thought you could do this kind of thing.”

Kurou sighed.

Although it was said that girls could undergo drastic changes within a short time frame, who would have known that Sefi had reached techniques of this magnitude.

“Oh it’s nothing really, but I suppose it isn’t too shabby right? Oh, what’s with that gratified expression of yours......”

Sefi revealed a flirtatious smile.

Even though that typical stern expression of hers was quite nice, the expression just now really suited Sefi. Normally, there would definitely be somewhat of a childish complexion on her but right now she possessed the look of a mature adult. Women were really quite intimidating because of this.

“But you’re really capable......Sefi. For it to be this tasty, it really is quite unbelieveable.”

“Oh really, the ingredients are of the highest quality.”

“Haha, highest quality eh.”

Kurou smiled as he stuffed two onigiris into his mouth.

There was a table by the couch where the two were sitting. On top of it were some onigiris, a full bowl of minced meat soup made out of pork and vegetables, soft and sweet scrambled eggs, as well as cold vegetables topped with dressing.

These were all prepared by Sefi. Ever since she was young, she had always shown interest in cooking. Kurou couldn’t even keep count of how many times she would treat him to her cooking. Compared to two years ago, her technique had improved substantially.

“However, I’d be screwed if people here found out that I was cooking. People associated with the four generals shouldn’t be cooking and such. This is supposedly a servant’s task————getting taught in these matters was particularly troublesome. In my old house, although I would secretly discuss cooking topics with the maids I had good relations with, we would never touch upon actual cooking. Rather, we would use “that” as a secret signal for substituting out words.”

So this secret signal really did have some sort of profound meaning behind it. Kurou snarked to himself.

“Hmm? In that case, you didn’t bring any servants with you? If it’s just one person living within a dorm, you should be permitted to bring servants right?”

The children of many prestigious households were within the Sword Academy. As a result, there was this rule in place.

The people who worked the kitchens here were most likely servants brought along from the student’s household.

“It’d be much more peaceful if I stayed here by myself. I’d only have the household maids bring over some ingredients since I can’t even go out to buy that kind of stuff.”

“What a troublesome life.”

The life of the princess of the four generals seems to be filled with hardship.

“Well, there’s nothing I can do about this. You can’t change a person’s background no matter what you do. With that said, what about you Kurou? Let me hear about the details of your circumstance.”

“I have already mentioned it before though.”

Kurou gulped down some of the minced meat soup.

When Sefi was preparing her dishes, Kurou practically recounted the entire process of enrolling into the Sword Academy. However, beyond that he didn’t give much of an explanation for it.

“During this two year period I haven’t heard anything about you. Although I do know that the Sword Saint’s whereabouts became unknown......you holding up ok?”

“It’s been fine for the most part. Even though master was a strange person, she is very famous. To have accepted a human as a disciple and along with her disappearance, no one should be too surprised.”

“Ah, I see......”

“I don’t have a problem with it either. The training was pretty much over anyways.”

Kuro gently rubbed the bracelet under the cuff of his uniform. Since the continual training, he had received the mark of a successor after being confirmed as one of the candidates to be the next Sword Saint.

“However, is that fine with you? As long as Kurou still has the successor’s mark, there probably aren’t many people who can take responsibility for you.”

“To become one of the symbolic Seven Swords of the Swordies, and having the most powerful throne being passed down to a human? Most of those with power would find it inconceivable. If only I could carefully request my master once she comes back to remove the successor’s mark.”

“Does Rou feel as if this is the best solution?”

“There’s nothing good or bad about it.”

Kurou revealed an anguished smile.

“My hope is to receive my Dagger after graduation and work for the Sabers or some place like that. Then I want to construct my own house and settle down with a family. That’s all there is to it.”

“.......Kurou, you haven’t changed one bit. Always so down-to-earth.”

Sefi revealed an unspeakably subtle expression.

She understood Kurou didn’t have any wild ambitions. She also knew he wasn’t really obsessed with swords. Although that wasn’t really a positive thing in her opinion......

“However, I can’t say for sure that is my path either.”

“......”

Once again, Sefi clearly revealed a dejected expression.

The so-called princess of the four generals was Tokyo Swordia’s highest position, which belonged to Sefi.

Despite being a human, Kurou decided to live among the Swordies.

Therefore the two of them being depressed was sort of understandable. However, at least Sefi had a decent amount of freedom and she seemed to feel guilty about this.

“I’m sorry Sefi.”

“Eh?”

Sefi was surprised at what Kurou said.

“I shouldn’t be going easy during sword training anymore. However, I can’t really say I was just playing around but perhaps there was the intention to mess around for a bit at the time. It’s been a long time since I’ve gotten the chance to fight against Sefi, I almost didn’t want it to end. No wait, this description doesn’t quite suit it either......”

“......You——idiot, I know I can’t win against Kurou. We battled together countless times before, I already knew there was no way to catch up to you during that two year gap.”

Sefi was very strong, but she was also quite straightforward.

Although she wasn’t willing to admit defeat, she did possess an objective reasoning in understanding the truth. Regardless of it being from a swordsman or a normal person, this was a positive quality to have. Kurou really liked this about her.

“Could it be that you came here just to talk about this? Even after you teased me like that, you still wish to disgrace me......”

“Based on your attitude, you must be extremely angry right?”

“Of course. In my mind, I’ve already killed Kurou ten times.”

“At the very least control that number.”

“However, the wooden sword broke because I was weaker than Rou. I’m angry mostly at myself having easily lost like that.”

Sefi tightly clenched her fist.

Seeing her like this, Kurou suddenly got in front of her.

When Kurou and Sefi first met, they were only ten years-old. By that time Kurou had already been training with the Sword Saint for four years.

If it was a Swordie girl of the same age, there was no way he would lose. Due to the Sword Saint’s nightmarish training, he had already attained such finesse.

Every time Sefi lost to Kurou, she would clench her fists and pound the ground. Despite being just a kid, attacking the ground with the arm strength of a Swordie resulted in the ground caving in which led to Kurou shaking in fear. As a human, if he was hit with that kind of force then he would probably die with one hit.

Kurou would put his life at stake during training and the primary reason for that was probably because of Sefi.

“......What are you doing staring at me with such a stupid expression?”

“Ah, no......”

Kurou dubiously smiled and extended his hand towards Sefi————

“Sefi has grown up quite a bit.”

“......!?”
[[File:Kenshin v01 070.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
Sefi, whose breasts were suddenly groped by Kurou, trembled all over. Following that she scooted to the edge of the couch.

“W-What are you trying to do......!?”

“W-What’s going on......!?”

Due to the soft texture coming from within the sweater, Kurou could not help but feel astonished.

No way, this kind of thing was......

“Why would Rou be surprised!? What the heck are you trying to do to me!?”

“It’s just that it felt bigger than it looked......perhaps it’s because the way I touch them is different from before.”

“What in the world are you calmly analysing!?”

Sefi shouted as she used her hands to cover her chest.

“However, it appears that you are wearing something underneath your sweater. If you were to wear even less, that’d be much more exciting.”

“You’ve already felt a girl’s chest, yet you still complain!”

“Didn’t Sefi mention this before? ‘If there is a weakness then go all out fufufu.’”

“That’s something I said when I was young! There was no intention to have my body felt! And what’s with the “fufufu”, no way I would’ve said something like that.”

“No, you did say it before.”

“Eh, really?”

Sefi was dumbfounded.

Her tone actually felt quite languid. At times she would even speak in a frivolous manner but she would never notice it herself. Perhaps the latter might have influenced Kurou.

“Nevertheless, Sefi’s all grown up. Perhaps your figure will turn out to be quite splendid.”

“This conversation is quite obscene, please stop. Although, that means Kurou hasn’t matured yet......this kind of sexual harassment.....we aren’t at the age where we can just joke around like that anymore.”

“Yes I know.”

Kurou smiled as he nodded. He ate an onigiri, finished up the minced meat soup, and after he finished up the rest of the cooked dishes, he lifted Sefi’s skirt.

“Didn’t I just say this before? What are you trying to do now!?”

Kurou nimbly ran away from Sefi who stood up in anger. The glimpse of her white panties was now deeply ingrained in his mind.

“Ah, I’m sorry. It’s just that when I see Sefi I start boiling with lust.”

“Eh, um, so it’s like that. If that’s the case then I guess it can’t be helped......”

“......”

Quite an unexpected reaction.

Of course, Kurou had planned on joking around a bit but who would have thought that this would become a reason for forgiveness......it was probably because he showed admiration towards her charms by saying it excited him.

“Eh, hold on a sec! I had just told you to stop openly engaging in sexual harassment! That said, your insanity is already on another level!”

Sefi seems to have finally caught on to Kurou’s false reasoning. If that wasn’t the case then perhaps even Kurou would have felt there was a bit of wrongdoing.

“If it’s here then it doesn’t matter, just don’t do this type of thing outside. As the number three ranked student in swordsmanship, if my skirt were to be lifted in front of everyone then————”

“Haha, compared to your family history, Sefi is even more into swords.....eh, did you say number three?”

“Yup, but that’s just my placement during the entrance exam. There are still two students placed above me.”

“Ah.”

He had guessed that among the people he saw during sword training, none of them possessed swordsmanship that surpassed Sefi’s. Although two classes were conjoined, since there were only ten class groups for year one students they must have been in the other grades.

“However, for Sefi’s abilities to only be placed as third!”

“For the time being......”

Kurou tilted his head slightly.

Sefi’s tone of voice was a bit ambiguous as if she harbored some sort of grudge.

“What’s wrong? Was there some favoritism during the examination?”

“N-No it’s not like that. To lose means I was weak. Since next time there will be an elimination tournament for the school, I’ll avenge myself then.”

“Hoho, an elimination tournament?”

Having heard some explanations regarding the school activities from the schoolteachers, there seems to be multiple elimination tournaments held to determine the standings for the Sword Academy.

“So what you’re saying is I have to participate as well?”

“Of course. All of the students are forced to participate. Even though there is a test, a poor result in the elimination tournament will get you removed from school.”

This was probably Sefi warning him not to take it easy. Because Kurou only wanted to graduate, he wasn’t really too focused on earning a high grade.

“However, Rou will probably win. At the very least, I can’t beat you.”

“......”

Sefi displayed a subtle sign of dispiritedness.

“Even though you are just joking around, other than you, no other boy would be able to sexually harass me since I’d be able to snap their arms off before they could even touch me.”

“That sounds quite scary.”

“Humans seem to think that all Swordies can do is just put their strength behind wielding a sword, but that isn’t the case. The sword is a much finer piece of equipment.”

Sefi swiftly extended out her right hand.

“The enemy’s vision along with the minute quivering of their body, their breathing motion, and the sound of their joints, all of the five senses must be used to respond to the enemy and judge their movements. However, I can’t predict Rou’s movements. By the time I notice them, I’ve already been sexually harassed.”

“Very powerful words there.”

“There’s probably no other way to put it. For now, Rou can do whatever he wants since I can’t stop you. From lifting up my skirt to wielding that wooden sword against me, it’s almost as if you could do it in your sleep.”

“These are old-school techniques, haven’t you already seen them multiple times?”

“No matter how many times I see them, even after having you explain to me I still can’t prevent it from happening. It’s really quite unbelievable.”

Sefi did not seem to be reprimanding Kurou, nor was she unwilling.

She simply believed that Kurou was an inconceivable person.

“......No, there’s no point in even interrogating Rou in regards to this aspect. Oh well.”

Sefi wryly smiled as she shook her head.

“It would be really helpful if you could manage that. Well then, I should probably get going. Thanks for your hospitality, the taste was delicious.”

“Umm, Rou.”

Just as Kurou was about to step out of the window, he stopped.

“Be careful. There’s going to be a lot of trouble awaiting you in the future since there are maniacs encamped here who put their lives on the line wielding their swords. Even though you are prohibited from pulling out your sword within the school————everyone still carries their sword regardless.”

Other than sword training, there was no need to carry a sword within school. However, since there was also class practice with real swords, the students would leave their swords in their rooms or a cabinet within school. If a sword was required, it seems they would carry their swords on them.

“No matter what, in here you are considered an outsider Rou. Although no one would blindly attack you, within this blood boiling age group, there will be times where you’ll be rendered helpless in some situations if it’s just you by yourself regardless of how strong you are.”

“Well, I’ll keep that in mind.”

He already clearly understood that his own school completely rejected him. There were many who were spiteful towards him just because he was a human and thus it’s understandable that some of them might try to do something provocative.

“Then I guess I’ll have to try my best to protect my life during these three years. As compensation, I’ll have to take Sefi’s bra or panties......would that be alright......”

“No......”

“Is that so......”

Although they were childhood friends, there appear to be limits as to how far one can go.

From another person’s perspective, this kind of conversation would probably seem way too puerile.

“Goodnight Sefi.”

“Goodnight.”

Sefi gently smiled after replying to Kurou.

Kurou exited through the window. Even though Sefi’s room was on the third floor, it was easy to descend from for someone as capable as Kurou.

He climbed down the walls in a manner akin to that of a ninja and having witnessed Sefi’s gentle smile, he felt a warm feeling in his chest.

It was currently the early morning of the next day.

Kurou yawned as he passed through the school gates.

By the way, the academy did not require all students to live within the dormitories. As a result, Kurou came to school from his house.

Although it was mentioned as his house, it was actually just the Sabers’s lounge that he had moved into without permission. Since the head director was his guardian, there were no complaints over this. He only had a bed within the narrow room, but at least the time it takes for him to walk from his workplace did not even add up to a minute. In addition, he saves himself from paying for room and board which made Kurou extremely jubilant.

Actually, Kurou kept himself as a Sabers member even up till now. Despite his pay being reduced, he was at least making money. Manaka did let Kurou go to school, however she probably didn’t plan on him continuing to work. Although Kurou did need to pay for living expenses, he was rarely seen staying with the group.

Kurou paid no heed to his surroundings as he leisurely entered the campus.

“Let me help you carry your backpack.”

“Haha, there’s no need.”

Just as he was about to head to the stair entrance on his way to class after putting away his backpack......

“......Hold on!”

“Hmmm?”

The girl tilted her head slightly.

The girl who offered to help carry Kurou’s backpack closely tailed him.

“What’s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly take my backpack!?”

“It’s because this is my job.”

The girl was expressionless in her reply.

She wore a black and green maid outfit along with a white katyusha on her long hair. Even though her outfit was extremely gorgeous, she did give off an impression of being very delicate.

“Hey, are you.....”

“Hmm?”

“Aren’t you the girl who appeared from the back of the sun cult’s vehicle.....?

“That’s right. What about it?”

The girl still showed no expression at all.

“What do you mean what about it! This can’t be right, why are you here!?”

“Haha, I forgot. I should have said this from the start.”
[[File:Kenshin v01 079.jpg|thumbnail|right]]
The girl remained stoic as she spoke and when she was done speaking, she kneeled down.

Kurou didn’t even have time to stop her. The girl placed both her hands on the floor and deeply bowed her head.

“My name is Sakurai Hinako. Starting today————I’ll be serving you.”

Since she lowered her head so deeply, her expression wasn’t visible.

However, if she was joking around, this would be quite over the top. For a girl to be wearing such an eye-catching outfit, there was no way she should have been permitted to enter school grounds.

Kurou gazed intently at the black hair of the girl who still had her head lowered like this.

It appears that she wasn’t going to lift her head up unless Kurou told her to. The girl remained motionless.

Turning a blind eye towards this would seem optimal, even Kurou was contemplating this unfavorable course of action.

However, Kurou already realized that there was no way he could brush aside this girl. He also recognized that this was just the beginning of his troubles.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 07 Chapter 4

2013-11-05T07:46:29Z

Scr.zero:

== Chapter 4: The {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} ==


A night of a certain day, Alexandra Alshavin alias Sasha had dreamt of her mother.

As she woke up, she revealed a complex smile. She wondered how many years had passed since she had last dreamt of her mother.

As Sasha spoke of it to the servant, who showed to wake her up, the devoted elderly seemed troubled as how to reply. Wrinkling his face, he answered “is that so?” He did not ask whether it was a good dream.

“Which reminds me, I happened to hear rumor that the civil war in the Kingdom of Asvarre is over.”

“Really?”

Sasha’s expression brightly shone. The aged servant was aware that he forcibly changed the topic, but it had been a while since she last heard a bright story.

Regarding Legnica that she governed, the incomes obtained from trade were very important. The civil war of Asvarre was never other people’s affairs.

''---I wonder if Sophie and Tigre are doing well.''


Although in awareness of her meddling when she assigned Matvey to Tigre, she wondered if that scary-looking former sailor was useful to him. Since it became peaceful<ref> since the civil war was over </ref>, Sophie and the others would probably come back, too. And then they would stop at the Imperial Palace, and let her listen to the story. When thinking so, Sasha became happy.

Suddenly, she felt a pain in her spine. As the breathing became painful, the black-haired Vanadis violently coughed. The servant, who was just about to leave, turned pale and ran up to Sasha.

“Alexandra-sama!”

“……I’m alright. I’m alright, so……”

It was even hard for her just to reply like that. When the cough calmed down, Sasha slightly exhaled and lay on the bed. The servant rang the bell to call the doctor.

''---Even though a diagnosis would be useless.''

She felt that the sound of the bell, which reverberated throughout the room, was very annoying.

When turning her gaze to the bedside, there were two swords there, which were proof of her being a Vanadis. Having a blade a half fist longer than a dagger, it was a pair of twin swords. Strange patterns were carved in, one had a golden blade and the other had a vermillion blade; and one could feel a faint heat when touching them.

''---How much longer will you stay by my side?''

Without voicing it, Sasha spoke so to the twin swords. This {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} called {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} had not left her even with her being affected by disease, and had continued to stay by her side.


‘I probably won’t live long.’

A certain night of the time when Sasha was 10. Suddenly, her mother plainly told her in a casual tone as if she was talking about tomorrow’s weather.

“The women in our family have been short-lived from generation to generation. We have what is called “blood disease”. Even your great-grandmother and your grandmother’s sister, everyone died around the age of 30.”

In a small house of the outskirts of a village, sturdiness and size were bed of merit. Sasha, who went into the bed with her mother, was just surprised at the sudden talk. After leaking an “eh?” voice, her mind became pure white and she could not think anymore.

With a smile, the mother quietly waited for her daughter to recover from the shock.

Sasha, who finally pulled herself together after a long time, fixedly stared at her mother’s face.

Her mother had not yet reached 30 years old. Young and healthy, she was always cheerful. To the point that she did not seem to suffer from a disease.

However, her gaze was serious like times when she would teach something to her daughter.

As far as she could remember, Sasha had been taught various things from her mother. Sewing and laundry, not to mention how to clean, how to make a fire by rubbing woods together, how to indentify poison of grass or mushroom growing in the forest, how to set simple traps, and even how to fight with a dagger.


Her usually kind mother was very severe only at that time. Sasha held a grudge against her mother on that occasion for making her repeated many times until she came to be able to do it. Although, when she was able to do it without instructions, as her mother openly praised her, the grudge immediately disappeared.

When she realized that her mother had never told a joke or a lie, Sasha’s spine shivered of fear. While holding her chest because of anxiety and nervousness, the daughter timidly asked.

“……Is it an incurable disease?”

No shadow<ref> no signs of gloom </ref> could be seen in the smile of her mother, who nodded. That expression was so far from being that of fear or sense of grim that it surprised Sasha. The mother gently stroked Sasha’s black hair.

“Sasha. One day, you’ll also come to love someone, and bear a child. And then, tell her properly. Teach her all what you know so that she can choose the path he wants.”

The following year, her mother died.

As she caught a cold and was laid up for a long time, she died as it is. Her face was calm as to give the impression she was only asleep.

Though Sasha was surprised and sad, the adults of the village surprisingly recovered quickly.They knew it. That a day like this would some day come.


Sasha’s family was only her mother. Her mother told her that her father was gone by the time she was born. She did not know whether he died or he left the village. As long as her mother was by her side, it was enough for her.

As she had the adults of the village help her and finished her mother’s burial, Sasha was called by the village chief.

“What will you do from now on?”

The village chief, who was 53 years old in this year, straightforwardly asked. In the village, the chief or the village potentates<ref> influential people </ref> were to take over children with no relatives. The chief asked that question with the expectation that she told him by whom she wanted to be taken over.

“I’ll go on a journey.”

These words slipped out from her mouth smoothly enough to even surprise her.

While burying her mother, Sasha thought about it in the corner of her head, and understood.

She was wondering. Aside from sewing and laundry and the like, which the other children of the village were also taught by their parents respectively, why she, who was a girl, had to acquire knowledge and technique about traps and fight. Even though that should be the role of men, who went out to hunt outside of the village.

In preparation for her death that would someday come, her mother taught her all that herself.

So that she could even live alone.

“On a journey……?”

The chief’s voice was mixed with regret and sense of relief. As to shake off the atmosphere, which became awkward, Sasha responded with an especially bright expression.


“Yes. It’s a journey to look for a wonderful husband, who will marry me.”

It might have sounded like sarcasm to the chief. For the people of the village, who should know about the “blood disease”, there would be probably no curious, who would want to marry such a girl.

Getting only a farewell gift, Sasha left the village.

The 11-year-old girl’s solitary journey was more painful (difficult) than expected. Disguising herself as a man became something natural, and even the way to talk soon changed from “watashi” to “boku”<ref> In Japanese, whereas 私 is used by all, 僕 is generally used only by men; hence Sasha who got accustomed to speak like a man started to employ such a word </ref>. If not for the various knowledge and techniques learned from her mother, she would probably not have lasted one month. There were also times, when she had to beg.

However, only her body she did not sell. Though this was because she feared that she could transmit her disease, it was above all because the reason she told the village chief was partly her true intention. Besides Sasha was searching for someone, who would say “I accept your “blood disease”, let’s make a child”.

If she were to give birth to a girl, she would teach and train her all what she knew as she was asked by her mother. Even if it were a boy, who was to be born, she would also do the same thing. This was because even if her son did not show symptoms, if the child, whom her son would make with someone, were to be a girl, then she might develop the symptoms.

The dual blades technique she mastered was also something she learned in her long journey. She even trained her other hand to be able to wield a sword for when her dominant arm would no longer be usable. To avoid wielding a long sword, she chose short swords with short blades.


It was the fourth year after she went on journey that the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her. When she was 15 years old.

She did not know why she, who carried a disease with that body of hers, was chosen. But, Sasha thinking that she would probably someday learn of the reason tightly grasped both gold and vermillion twin swords and obtained the title of “{{furigana|Hidden Princess of the Luminous Flame|Falpram}}”.

Sasha was officially recognized as a Vanadis by King Victor in the royal capital Silesia, received the last name of Alshavin and visited Legnica, which was her territory.

She first talked about her “blood disease” to the civil and military officers, who kneeled down before her.

She asked them whether they did not mind, even though she would probably not live long. That if there was dissatisfaction, she would leave the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} behind and leave on her own.

She also talked about the “blood disease”, when she had the audience with King Victor. But the old King waved his hand as if it was annoying and only answered that it should not be a problem if the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chose her.

‘What kind of reaction will these people show?’ Sasha was slightly expecting a cold reaction.

One of the civil officers raised his head. It was an old man with a stern countenance. He should probably have lived more than three times of the 15 years of Sasha. Maybe even four times.

“We accepted it. Is there anything else?”

“……Don’t you mind?”

The black-haired Vanadis, who was surprised, repeated the same question to him while being somewhat confused.


“I have injured my waist three years ago, so I can hardly run. I also often catch cold in winter. However, even now I still work for this Imperial Palace. Of course, it should be nothing compared to the disease, from which Vanadis-sama suffers.”

As the old civil officer finished saying, another military officer looked up at Sasha and spoke. Wearing armor to his firm body, it was a young man who had a lot of small scars on his face.

“If it is the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which chooses the Vanadis, it is also the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which denies the Vanadis. We are people, who support Vanadis-sama being made into Vanadis, not people, who refused her.”

Maybe it was because he was young, but he was more straightforward than the old civil officer. It was a statement, which could be taken as irony regarding {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} and Vanadis. Although there were some people, who were amazed, there was no one, who blamed him.

Sasha also without rebuking the man, revealed a wry smile. This was also because she, the Vanadis of the next era, was feeling a certain sense of security in the point that ‘the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses’.

To them, who were older than her, Sasha bowed her head.

“......Please, take care of me.”

Then five years passed peacefully. Although being engaged in politics was of course the first time for her, Sasha was blessed with people, who were supporting her; she was listening well to their advice and worked at the governance of Legnica.


She got to know the other Vanadis, such as Ellen, Mira, Sophie and Lisa; especially Ellen, with whom she got along so well that they exchanged an oath. Though Ellen was also a born commoner and they also had the common point of having wandered from the time she was little like Sasha, it might have made the two girls have a more intimate relationship.

It was when Sasha was 19 years old.

Another ten years until the day of her death would come. When she remembered her mother and was thinking about such a thing, she fainted. In the work office of the Imperial Palace.

When she regained consciousness, Sasha had been carried to her bedroom. She was dressed into loose clothes. It was the maid chief who worked at Imperial Palace helped her changed her clothes.

She felt pain in her spine. Her body felt heavy, and her limbs were as heavy as the lead.

She realized that she had developed the symptoms of the “blood disease”.

Sasha called an attendant, the civil officer chief, to gather the military officers and calmly told them.

“The time seemed to have come.”

Their faces uniformly turned pale. There were also some people, who leaked a groan. The black-haired Vanadis looked around at their faces, and said thank you.

And then Sasha showed the golden and vermillion twin swords, which were on her lap. It was not that someone brought them. {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} crossed over the space on its own will and appeared to Sasha’s side. Like the time when it chose her as Vanadis.


“As you see, these children are still in my hands. It doesn’t mean that I am going to die now; regarding my duties, I want to do it smoothly like usual.”

After another two years, the present time.

Sasha was surprisingly still alive. While living an almost bedridden life, she continued to perform her official duties as Vanadis during the interval of rest.

Though she intended to leave the Imperial Palace on the same day when {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} would leave from her hands, the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} did not yet leave her side. She had several times admonished towards the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, but it had no effect.

The day sank outside of the window, and the darkness increased its density.

Blankly looking at the dim ceiling, Sasha heaved a sigh. After all, the day was over with her still remaining bedridden.

''---I wanted to ask someone about the civil war of Asvarre, though.''

The old servant had postponed the talk about it. Until he judged that there would be no problem seeing Sasha’s condition.

“……When will I be released?”

‘I will die someday. There’s no doubt about it. Then, when will I die?’

''---My great-grandmother, grandmother and my grandmother’s little sister all died around 30 years old……huh. Even mom died before she reached 30.''


In the worst case, her condition was going to persist another nine years. When thinking so, she felt disgusted.

Dying is scary. It’s terrifying. But, Sasha was exhausted of a life, where she spent most of her days in bed. Both her body and mind withered day by day, and becoming weaker was painful.

''---Not good. It somehow becomes dark.''

Not the scenery on the outside. But Sasha’s heart. It might be because she had dreamed of her mother. Though the black-haired Vanadis was indubitably proud of her mother, who was kind and strong, there was also the symbol of death and disease.

Suddenly, Tigre’s face flashed in her mind. It would be about last month that she met and talked with him.

''---He is completely the opposite of me.''

Sasha’s face spontaneously brightened. Though Tigre’s sincere personality was something desirable for her, his strong will of not giving up any more, and the resolution to prove that he would absolutely survive left an impression (were impressive).

''---Though there are also quite a few of such parts in Ellen, Mira and Sophie, I feel that his was stronger than theirs. I wonder if it’s because he’s a man.''

She thought that she would try to follow their example. Though for her it was a little difficult to say “I will prove I can survive”, it was Vanadis-like to think of oneself until the very end.

Sleepiness assailed her. Sasha’s thoughts about her mother, Asvarre, Tigre, Ellen and the others were strangely mingled within her.


“I wanted to have a child…… Hey, Ellen. Will you, like me─”

Breaking her words, quiet breathing of sleeper leaked from her mouth.

In the next day, Sasha’s physical condition seemed to have improved.

While returning a calm answer as usual to the servant who showed up to wake her, she asked if there was no follow-up report concerning the civil war of Asvarre.

“No, Nothing in particular─”

Though the aged servant reverently bowed his head, Sasha squinted as to blame that attitude. She did not overlook the fact that he averted his gaze after her question. If it was someone other than her, he would probably not notice first.

As she raised her body on the bed, Sasha said to the servant in a lecturing tone.

“I don’t like speaking like this, but I think that keeping a secret from me would be bad for my health.”

“Alexandra-sama……”


From the mouth of the servant, whose age was nearly three times that of his master, a begging voice spilled out. His eyes were strongly appealing “Please do not ask, give up”. It was not that he was afraid to be punished, but he was rather worried about Sasha’s condition.

“Please speak.”

Although Sasha was grateful of the elderly’s concern, she urged him in a quiet tone. The servant answered with his face filled with bitterness.

“Yesterday, a ship that was entrusted a message from Sophia-sama had appeared in the port town of Lippner.”

Since the servant refrained from reporting, she could guess that the content of the message revealed bad news. Though Sasha had fully prepared herself, even so, she could not hide her surprise to the following words of the servant.

“A {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}……?”

Sasha had never seen a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, but she did not doubt of its existence since she had already met an {{furigana|Earth Dragon|Suro}}. However, it was indeed a shock when she heard it like this.

“I hear that Sophia-sama left Asvarre with three escort ships in addition to one mother ship, but one escort ship and the mother ship were sunk, and the two remaining escort ships that picked up the sailors, who survived, are heading toward here.”

Sophie, who judged that it was vital to convey the situation as quickly as possible gathered the injured and loads in one of the two ships, and hurried the one, which was lightened, to Zchted. That ship arrived in the port town of Lippner around dawn yesterday.


The chief of Lippner, who heard the story, immediately sent a messenger to the Imperial Palace, gathered doctors and medicine and prepared a ship for rescue. And the servant received the report last night.

Slightly brushing her hair that was trimmed around her shoulders, Sasha nodded contentedly.

“Sophie’s decision was correct. The chief of Lippner also did well.”

Two ships were sunk. There were probably a considerable number of injured. Sophie thought that it would take too much time to board them on a ship and send that ship ahead. Therefore, it should be better to let the ship, which was lightened, go ahead, prepare and send the doctors and medicines as quickly as possible.

The servant heaved a sigh of relief to Sasha’s condition, and continued the report.

The black-haired Vanadis, who heard the part that Tigre fell into the sea and was missing, put on a serious expression as expected. Of course, she was worried about the youth, but the effect that it would have on Zchted would be hardly small.

If it came to light that Zchted made Tigre an emissary, naturally Brune would violently protest. Even regarding the country, there was no way that Vanadis like Ellen and Mira, and the aristocrats, who harbored discontent towards the King of Zchted Victor, would remain silent.

Even if it were not to develop up to war or civil war, it was fully conceivable that Muozinel nearby could try to expand the crack done inside and outside the country.


“Anyway, we should send a messenger to the royal capital. After that, gather warships in Lippner. Even if Lord Tigrevurmud defeated the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, we cannot relax yet. I also wanted to hear about Asvarre, but…… I suppose that I should first get the permission from His Majesty for that.”

After saying up to there and showing a little hesitation, Sasha added in a calm voice.

“Also send a messenger to Elizavetta of Lebus. She should also be notified.”

The servant deeply bowed his head. It could not be said that the relationship between the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina and Sasha was good. They even fought against each other last year regarding the matter of the pirates’ subjugation. Sasha, unable to move because of her disease, unavoidably asked Ellen’s help.

That conflict was still fresh in people’s memory, and the people of Legnica, who harbored antipathy towards Lebus and its ruler Elizavetta, were not few. Though Sasha was aware of it, even so she arranged it so that Lebus might also be informed.

“Well then, what should I do about Ellen……?”

She remembered the smiling face of the silver-haired Vanadis, who was happily talking about Tigre, when they met last year. Tigre was officially a guest, and Ellen was supposed to play the role of entertainment. However, it was clear that their relation was not only limited to this.

''---It will be hard……''


When she imagined the shock that this would give to Ellen, her chest hurt; but Sasha, as one of the Vanadis, had to tell her. Looking up at the ceiling and putting her thoughts in order, she said to the servant.

“Prepare a writing brush and a paper. I will write a letter.”

“If you could tell about the contents, the secretary would─”

“No, there will be no meaning if I don’t write it myself.”

Interrupting the servant’s proposal in a strong tone, Sasha shook her head. Ellen might come to understand, but she did not count too much on it. Besides, since it concerned Tigre, even Sasha could not predict what kind of development would be shown from now on.

As a Vanadis and as the ruler of Legnica, she had to keep doing her best.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Two days later after the arrival of escort ship, which was sent ahead, the ship, on which Sophie and the others rode, arrived at the port town of Lippner.

“Sophia-sama, Olga-sama, it is good to see you return safe above all.”

The {{furigana|Brilliant Princess of the Light Flower|Presuvet}} courteously expressed her gratitude to the chief of Lippner, who showed at the port in order to welcome them.

“We are grateful to you from the bottom of our heart. Thanks to your quick response, many people did not lose their life.”


Next to Sophie, Olga likewise conveyed words of gratitude.

After that, as the chief of Lippner and Matvey faced each other, they smiled and tapped each other’s shoulder. The two men were old friends; this alone was enough to show that they were pleased with their reunion.

While walking towards the port, the head of Lippner and Sophie talked about the future.

“I am aware that you are very busy, but how about you rest here at least for today. I cannot say that we have enough to accommodate persons such as Vanadis-sama, but we have prepared a hotel.”

She had been aboard on a ship, which was full of injured and for a long sea trip. There was no way she would not be tired. However, Sophie refused the offer of the chief of Lippner with a gentle smile.

“Thank you. But, as you said, there are several things that we must do as quickly as possible. We appreciate the concern...... If I say that, we will be a little upside.”

The golden-haired Vanadis jokingly said so and continued to speak.

“Could you lend us about seven or eight horses? And also enough food and water for the trip from this town to the Imperial Palace.”

Sophie, Olga and Matvey with two horses each. And the remaining horse would carry the loads. The chief of Lippner, who understood her intention, replied “right away”.

Behind the two people, Olga was listening to the conversation with a serious expression. As a Vanadis, there were a lot of things that she must learn. And Matvey was heartwarmingly watching that Olga.


Then after approximately one koku, Sophie, Olga and Matvey left Lippner. They let the chief of Lippner take care of the escort ships and the injured.

While scampering on horses in the highway leading to the Imperial Palace, Sophie slightly bowed her head to Matvey.

“I am very sorry for getting you involved in this. Matvey-dono.”

“Please, don’t worry about it. Since making a report to Alexandra-sama is also in the scope of my work.”

Though the scary-looking sailor replied so in all sincerity, he felt bad not to speak words of consideration to a beautiful woman like Sophie. However, he immediately recovered his serious expression.

“By the way, it’s not sure that we will be able to meet Alexandra-sama, but……”

Sophie should know that Sasha was sick in bed. Saying so as to confirm, the golden-haired Vanadis clouded up her expression.

“It couldn’t be helped if we can’t meet her. I will only pass a letter to Sasha, and Olga and I will head to the capital. We must make a report to His Majesty.”

Saying up to there, Sophie looked back with a troubled face. She was not looking at Olga, but the horse, whose reins she was holding, and which carried the loads. Among these loads, there were the souvenirs that Tigre bought in Asvarre. Fortunately, they escaped from sinking into the sea; they were deposited to an escort ship.


Though Tigre’s face flashed across her mind, and her pupils of beryl were about to get wet with tears, Sophie replied. Before shedding tears after thinking of him, there were things that she had to do. It was not her principle to just cry without even accomplishing them.

“I will take care of that. On his behalf, to the people, who should receive it──”

“──Wait.”

Probably inferring from Sophie’s gaze, Olga quickened her horse’s pace and lined up with her.

“I’ll do it. No, let me do it.”

The light pink-haired girl’s face was no less sincere than Sophie’s. Similarly, she was strongly yearning that she wanted to do something for Tigre. However, Sophie shook her head.

“There are a lot of things you have to do from now on. I don’t want to speak cowardly like this, but do you think Tigre would wish for it?”

Olga looked downward grimly. Deeply coloring her expression were frustration and grief of not being able to do anything for Tigre. Though Sophie was feeling sorry for her, even so, only this she did not intend to leave it to her.

''---First Sasha. And then it will be Ellen, Lim, Mira and Teita. Afterwards, I think there is also Rurick of Ellen’s place…… Well, I will know once I confirmed to Lim.''

When thinking about their reaction, it was not far from daunting even Sophie, who was their friend. If Olga would be living as a Vanadis from now on, she (Sophie) should avoid as much as possible that this 14-year-old girl held a bad impression of Ellen and Mira.


Even so, to Olga, who did not completely give up, Matvey spoke as to calm her.

“Olga-dono. Let's leave this to Sophia-dono.”

Within these unadorned words, a lot of emotions were sealed. The former sailor also wanted to do something for Tigre. However, he chose to leave it to Sophie. Noticing it, Olga finally gave in.

The trio was able to meet Sasha without difficulty.

The Imperial Palace was made of solid structure, which mixed white marble here and there, and its foundation piled up sand-colored stones. Sophie, Olga and Matvey were guided to her bedroom, which was deep inside. Though Matvey took off his sword and left it into custody, Sophie and Olga had respectively {{furigana|Light Flower|Zaht}} and {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} in their hands.

Though as usual Sasha was in the posture where she raised her body on top of the bed, when she saw Sophie, she brightened her eyes and revealed a bashful smile. Sophie also returned a smile, walked up to her and gently embraced her.

“You have lost a little weight. Do you eat properly?”

“There’s no problem. You also, didn’t you eat too much delicious things and slightly gain weight?”


“A fine thing to say. But, you should be alright if you are able to joke like that.”

Sophie was 21 years old and Sasha is 22 years old, one year older than her. The only other Vanadis in her twenties was Valentina. Perhaps due to that, between Sophie and Sasha, There was a friendship with a somewhat different aspect from that of Ellen and the others.

And then Sophie introduced Olga. This was the first time that Olga met Sasha, and though her pupils of obsidian were filled with tension, she dignifiedly introduced herself.

“I am Olga Tamm, the Vanadis chosen by {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} and granted the land of Brest by His Majesty.”

Sasha held out her hand and replied “Nice to meet you”. Olga nodded and grabbed back that hand.

Then Matvey got down on a knee in front of Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis expressed short the words of gratitude “good work” with a smile. The white beluga decorated on the big man’s back trembled with joy.

After they had finished the greetings, Sophie handed over Tigre’s present. Though she did not think “even if it is not now”, and taking Sasha’s disease into consideration, she could not leisurely do something like “let’s first watch the situation”<ref> I think it meant that here, Sophie could not think something like ‘let’s first watch the situation and decide whether or not to give the present’</ref>.

When Sasha received the cushion, which had a pattern peculiar to Asvarre, she used it right away. She also replaced her pillows.

“Thank you. I will use it with great care.”

Sasha without touching Tigre, and there was no shadow fell over her smile. It was obvious that it was in consideration for the visitors; Olga and Matvey silently cast their eyes down.


Though Sophie quietly closed her eyes as if praying to the gods, after a short pause, she expressed her usual smile. With her usual tone, she talked about the events of Asvarre and the fight in the ship at their return.

Though Sasha nodded from time to time, following the story about the civil war of Asvarre, and about Torbalan and the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} with great exuberance and interest, she knitted her brows and asked a question.

“Then, the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} was obeying that Demon and had attacked you?”

“That Demon was calling me ‘the axe’ and Tigre the ‘bow’.”

Olga talked about the fight against Torbalan in the Fort Lux while conceiving the strong fighting spirit in her eyes.

“I think that it has something to do with the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}.”

“To think that such a thing happened in Asvarre!”

“I cannot say for sure, but I feel that it was just a coincidence that that Demon was living in Asvarre.”

It was Sophie, who replied so to Sasha’s doubt.

“There are many unnatural points. Although he has sided with Prince Elliot at first, when the Prince was defeated, he abandoned him without even trying to rescue him. Even when the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, which was under his control, attacked us, I did not feel the impression that he attacked us for revenge.”

“What about the possibility of him working with Princess Guinevere or Lord Tallard?”


“If that was the case, then the explanation of Lord Tallard assaulting the Fort Lux doesn’t stick. It would have been good just to pretend to attack. Despite taking the trouble to disguise himself as a human and melting into Asvarre, I can’t think of a reason, why he would reveal his real nature.”

Sasha unusually frowned, folded her arms and lost herself in thought. Sophie said as to calm her.

“There are too few materials to think about it now. Let’s hear what Ellen and Mira will say next time.”

“……You’re right. If it’s Mira, she might know something.”

The mother and the grandmother of Ludmira Lurie alias Mira were both Vanadis, who had wielded the {{furigana|Frozen Wave|Lavias}}. Vanadis over three generations of mother daughter was something unprecedented even in the history of Zchted. Therefore, the possibility that she had learned what was not passed down in other Vanadis was high.

In a place where the talk was just reaching the conclusion, the door was knocked from the outside. It was the sound that marked the end of time of the black-haired Vanadis’ talk with Sophie and the others. Sophie muttered regretfully.

“Time went by quickly.”

“But, I think we were able to speak about the important things. Thank you.”

As she thanked the golden-haired Vanadis, Sasha turned her gaze towards Olga.

“Just to be curious, but can I ask you something?”

Olga nodded; the black-haired Vanadis, eight years older than her, gently asked with an expression similar to that of an elder sister to her younger sister.


“I heard that you had traveled for a long time. What brought you to come back now?”

A hard silence fell in the place. Sophie held her mouth with her hand with wide eyes; Matvey at loss for words, watched the course of events.

Speaking of Olga, who was asked the question, after frowning for a moment as if she would burst into tears, she immediately recovered her deadpan and gazed at Sasha. The black-haired Vanadis was quietly waiting for a reply with a smile.

''---Though I said that it was just to be curious.''

Judging that it seemed to be different from the interest in her meaning to dislike her, Olga opened her mouth.

“……In the battle of Asvarre, I have been watching the whole time.”

That Olga earlier looked like she was about to cry was because she remembered Tigre.

“’Let’s do that we have to do’. Tigre had said so, and I have come to agree with it. I want to stand by Tigre’s side.”

Straightening her back, Olga stated in an utmost grown-up tone, but Sophie and Matvey, who were listening to her on the side, had a very frustrating expression.

Words were not enough to describe it. At least be Matvey, who acted together with her since their departure from the port town of Lippner, was able to scoop her feelings from those words.

Whether she felt it from the look of the two adults, or she realized the insufficiency of her words, after a time of about five counts, the light pink-haired girl added.


“Even if I say that I want to be by his side, I don’t mean that I want to be acknowledged by Tigre. How much in difficulty or despair I am before the things that stand in my way, I will do what I have to do without fear and without running away. It’s what I mean. ---And then.”

Olga gently raised the {{furigana|Roaring Demon|Muma}} with its blade downward that she was holding, with both hands.

“Muma had patiently waited for someone like me. Though it might be late with the people of my land……”

The light pink-haired Vanadis repeated in a firm tone, what she once said to Sophie.

Sasha expressed her gratitude with a smile.

“Thank you. It was a sudden question, but I’m glad to have asked it.”

Promising to meet again on another occasion, the trio left from Sasha’s bedroom.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was the next day of when bad news had jumped in the Imperial Palace of Legnica.

“We receive a report that a group of large-scale {{furigana|paddle ships|vesuro}}, moving on the sea in a distance of about five or six days from Lippner to the west, was confirmed. They number seventy to eighty ships.”

It seemed to have created agitation. The civil officer, who received that information, breathlessly reported to the servant with a pale face. Similarly, the servant, who heard it, became speechless and swallowed his words.


A {{furigana|paddle ship|vesuro}} referred to a galley ship, which pirates commonly used. Though it required manpower, unlike a sailing ship, which easily moved by the influence of the wind, it was possible to freely move it.

Legnica, whose significant portion of territory faced the sea, had until now continued to be exposed frequently to pirates’ attacks.

However, the number of eighty ships was unheard of. It was a number equivalent to the naval forces of a small country, or more.

“Isn’t it perhaps a fleet of our country, or Brune, or Asvarre?”

Though he (servant) clung to that gleam of hope and checked, the civil officer shooked his head so vigorously that the sweat on his face splashed.

“They did not seem to float a flag or a banner of any country. The merchant ships that were passing were altogether attacked, even now in the scope of our knowledge, they considerably increase their number……”

This time, they could not afford to invade other countries like Brune or Asvarre. The lineup of those who were boarding the ships seemed to vary; they were also not people from Muozinel. There were pirates.

It was just one koku after Sophie and Olga left for the capital and Matvey for Lippner; when the servant came to his senses, he kicked the floor, an act, which was unworthy of his age.

He had to report about such important news to Sasha. And as quickly as possible. He could not afford to hesitate or worry.

He wanted to scream loudly “What is happening?”. Whether it be this or the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, why did troublesome things have to occur one after another at such a time?


''---Why does it not let Alexandra-sama quietly rest?''

He tapped his trembling knees, wiped the sweat blurring on his forehead with the hem of his cloth, and decided to at least feign the calmness. If he was himself agitated, it would just only add unnecessary anxiety.

Though the servant had gone at the time when he always woke up Sasha, he was a half koku earlier than usual today. Knocking the door while saying “excuse me”, he gave his name.

“……What's wrong?”

He was surprised at the immediate response. He wondered since when she was awake. Slightly relieved for not having disturbed her sleep, the servant opened the door.

The bedroom, which he was seeing every day. On top of the bed placed in a corner of the room, as expected Sasha was up as usual. There was no sign that she was sleeping until just now. The servant respectfully bowed and quietly set his feet in the room.

As he reported the pirates’ appearance, the bedroom, which was made slightly dusky in consideration for the owner of the room, was wrapped in a strange silence.

“……Call the maid chief. I will have her help me change my clothes.”

With an atmosphere that calmly got rid of the silence, rather than breaking it, the black-haired Vanadis said.

“It doesn’t matter how many people may be used, but let all the port towns on the coast know about this. Also send someone to the capital. And then, gather the warships in the port town of Lippner. The rowers and the soldiers, too. They must have already been gathered with the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} though.”


There was tension in her voice. The servant unintentionally stared wide-eyed. He wondered how long had passed since he had first heard Sasha speaking like this.

“How many ships can be prepared in two days?”

It was because the distance from this Imperial Palace to Lippner was roughly two days that Sasha asked so. The servant answered to her question with a cautious tone.

“It’s a guess, but I would say about more than thirty and less than forty.”

“It would be about that, huh. Send a messenger to Lebus. To tell that they scrape up together only the warships that can move right now. Since a matter other than the matter of the {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}}, even she would not think that it’s other people’s affairs.”

“If we continuously send messengers like this, even sarcasm might return as an answer.”

As the servant heaved a sigh, Sasha smiled as to comfort him.

“As well in the fire as in the storm, even people, who hate each other, would respond in cooperation. Let’s think that it’s the same as it.”

After the servant smiled wryly and responded “understood”, he suddenly had a bad feeling. If it was the usual Sasha, before giving orders like this, she should have first called the person, to whom she would leave the command.

However, those lines did come yet from her mouth. He timidly asked.

“Who……will take the command?”

“I will take it.”


Sasha answered as if it was a matter of course; the servant distorted his face, which was likely to burst into tears at any moment, and held his head.

“──Alexandra-sama”

Taking straight the gaze of the servant, who uttered a blaming voice, the black-haired Vanadis said.

“Yes. I’m a Vanadis. It’s in order to protect this Legnica and Zchted. So, let me go.”

The twin swords, which were on her lap, gave off a golden light as if welcoming her fighting spirit.

Though Sasha’s voice was by no means emotional, but calm, it looked like the shine of the strong will emitted in her pupils could not be ignored.

But, even so the old servant, without giving up, moved one step ahead. Even if he was to suffer a temporary anger from her, he believed that he should not let her go.

“With a body afflicted with disease, what can you do?”

“I can at least be in the battlefield.”

“The disease will─”

“It’s a body that will someday die.”

Interrupting the servant’s words, Sasha smiled. If there was something like a transparent smile without an ounce of impurity, it would probably be this. Though the servant almost unintentionally resigned, he tapped his trembling knees on top of his clothes and stared at his Lord.


“What do you think a Vanadis should do?”

Sasha suddenly asked. Taken aback, the servant could not answer right away. While dropping a gentle gaze to the twin swords in her hands, the black-haired Vanadis continued.

A Vanadis is chosen by the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}. It is not inherited by blood like in the royalty and titled nobility.

The people of this Legnica were entrusted to me by the King when I became Vanadis.

Then, is there nothing that I inherit from the previous generation Vanadis?

Is there nothing that I can pass to the next generation Vanadis?

“It’s only my thought though. Finally what I should do is not to die in my sleep on the bed. But to show to the person, who will wield this {{furigana|Luminous Flame|Bargren}} after me. To show her what a Vanadis is. What did the previous generation Vanadis accomplish? Did she do what she believed that she should do?”

As if responding to its master’s will, the twin swords with different colors were tinged with light. Though Sasha’s smile remained as it is, the servant overwhelmed finally moved backward (resigned).

“That’s why ── I will fight.”

The servant painfully clenched his teeth and desperately looked for words of persuasion. But, it seemed that whatever he said, he would not be able to return the present Sasha on the bed.

He even considered putting sturdy soldiers on guard at the door of her bedroom and not letting her go out, but he concluded that it would be useless. Since the master of the soldiers was not the servant, but Sasha.


Rather, they would be happy to fight under her command. As there were a mountain of such people he happened to know, the servant questioned such people from a certain thought.

The servant finally compromised. But he presented one condition.

“If you can also command Vanadis-sama of Lebus, then…...”

So that the soldiers’ morale do not get any lower, it was in a sense a natural measure.

If the enemy was pirates with eighty ships, it was no longer a battle of subjugation. If anything should happen to Sasha in the midst of that battle, the soldiers would be upset<ref> they would lose their composure </ref>, and there would also be the possibility for them to flee.

However, if Elizavetta were there, such a disaster could be prevented. Since, aside from the friction between Sasha and her, Elizavetta was also a Vanadis.

Sasha revealed a smile, which seemed to say “is that all?” and nodded.

“Understood. Though I think that she will come even if I don’t ask since she is serious, I will just ask her.”

To these words, the servant stared at his Lord with a surprised expression. The civil officer, who received instructions with a countenance of excitement, was waiting to leave, and frankly asked what he thought.

“Do you evaluate Vanadis-sama of Lebus?”

“She also has both good and bad points in her own way. She/I doesn’t admit it.”

Sasha added “it’s a secret” in an impish tone.


Shortly thereafter, the maid chief came for the change of clothes, and the servant bowed and left.

“Do what one should do……huh.”

While putting on a black battle outfit, Sasha muttered in a low voice. Showing a smile to the maid chief, who looked puzzled, she shook her head saying “it’s nothing”.

What came to the mind of the black-haired Vanadis was Tigre. She thought that she wanted to talk more with him.

When she appeared in the courtyard of the Imperial Palace, fifty soldiers were waiting in line. All of them wore leather armor, put on a hat reinforced in iron scraps on their head, held a spear and were wearing a small sword to the waist. It was an outfit suited for a battle by the sea. In the sea, both heavy armor and long sword would get in the way.

The servant was standing at their vanguard. Bowing to Sasha, who was, as expected, surprised, he explained.

“Vanadis-sama, those are people, who would by all means like you to take them with you.”

“Their dexterity is good.”

Sasha chuckled. About one koku had passed since she had said that she would go on the battlefield. Considering also including the personnel selection, unless she did not decide it beforehand, they should not have been able to prepare up to the equipment and stand by.

“Since Vanadis-sama is still young.”

The servant forcibly broke his wrinkled face.


“Dreaming of the time when you will someday lead us and have series of discussions with the knight captains and the others, and have been re-selected them every year.”

Sasha was really surprised this time. She did not notice. She raised her face and ran her line of sight to the fifty men. Every face was also filled with fearlessness.

“Are you all right with me?”

Finally, she returned to her old self. One of the knights let a happy feeling spread in his eyes.

“The {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}} chooses the Vanadis. We know it. But, we are serving a human (not a tool).”

All the knights, who were here, were in a certain sense people symbolizing the Vanadis Alexandra Alshavin.

It was one of the results she got by the fact that she had racked her brain and made every possible effort for the government of Legnica even while afflicted by disease.

The wind blew, disheveled Sasha’s forelock, and rustled her battle outfit. The black-haired Vanadis cast her eyes down and quickly wiped her face, pretending to mend her forelock.

And when she lifted her head, the smile had disappeared from her face. Her eyes retaining a drive, which was in no way inferior to that of the knights, she declared in a very loud voice, which could not be imagined coming from her delicate body.

“From here on, we will defeat the pirates! In order to protect this land and his people, I expect of you all to put up a good fight!”

The fifty men answered to the Vanadis’ shout (cry) with cheers.

Sasha left the Imperial Palace accompanied by the knights, and rode the horse to the port town of Lippner.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p265.jpg|thumb]]

<center><big>◎</big></center>


At that time, Ellen, who was told the unvarnished truth, was in a awful state.

The glow from her silver hair shining bathing in the sunlight was lost and looked like gray; her hair was disheveled like a worn-out broom, and her expression was nothing but dark.

Though it was five days ago that there were the first changes, it was not awful to this degree at the time.

It was three days ago that she showed a rapid deterioration. And then as the days went by yesterday and today, the silver-haired Vanadis showed a change to the extent that it even thrilled the knights and the maids, who had served her for years. From her pupils, reminiscent of the best ruby, shine disappeared and took the color of dried blood, and there were slightly dark circles on her eyelids.

It was such a state that there was no room even for the soldiers and the maids to candidly call out to her.

Regarding the messenger from the capital and the territory people, who brought a petition, she fixed her appearance, straightened her back, tightened her face and splendidly dealt with them as a Vanadis. But, when it came only to those around her, who knew her, she would immediately behave like an exhausted old cat.

Though the people, who worked at the Imperial Palace, asked for an explanation to Limlisha, who was Ellen’s adjutant, Lim was not able to give a satisfied answer.

“About the rule, a situation, which afflicted Eleonora-sama, has occurred. But, since it won’t last like that for many days, I would appreciate if you diligently worked in your duties as usual. Eleonora would also want it.”


Though Lim felt indignation towards her incompetence as she could only spit out such conventional words, she also had no other measures, which could be adopted.

Even Teita, the maid who served Tigre, was worried about Ellen; what she could only do was to make pastry and pass it to Lim. Saying that she wanted Ellen to eat it. Despite inwardly holding mixed feelings, Lim expressed her gratitude and received it.

It began five days ago. Messengers from the capital Silesia showed up respectively here and Olmutz in the south. Since the content they expressed was pretty much the same, it was about the fact that they should look out for the south and had to be ready so that they could take out the soldiers at any time.

In the south of Zchted was the Kingdom of Muozinel. The people’s skin there was brown, and it was a country, which was continuing the slavery even now in the neighboring countries. Since their current King was particularly belligerent, Zchted and Muozinel had many times crossed swords.

It seemed that one hundred thousand soldiers of that Muozinel began to move near the borderline of both countries. Though Zchted sent right away a messenger to ask them what their purpose was, they did not stop there. There was also the need to look out for the south in preparation for a sudden attack.


Speaking of the Vanadis who was in the south of the Kingdom of Zchted, there were the two persons of Ludmira Lurie who governed Olmutz, and Sophia Obertas who governed Polesia. However, Sophie was currently heading towards the capital from Legnica.

Therefore, the request came to Ellen of LeitMeritz. If the one hundred thousand soldiers were to cross the border and invade the country, Mira and Ellen were to ambush the enemy.

Although Ellen looked displeased, she ordered Lim and the knights to make preparations so that the soldiers could move at any time. Normally, she would have said ‘don’t joke by asking me to fight side by side with Mira, with who I’m on very bad terms’.

But, one hundred thousand enemies were an opponent who would not permit such selfishness. Ellen was at least aware of that.

And three days ago. This time, a letter of Sasha arrived from Legnica.

When she received the letter, which was carefully sealed with beeswax, Ellen could only think ‘it’s really exaggerated’. In the office, where she was with only Lim, she broke the seal, and looked over the letter inside.

The silver-haired Vanadis complexion changed.

“Eleonora-sama……?”

Lim, who noticed the change in Ellen, anxiously called out to her. Ellen, without saying anything, pushed to her the letter that she had finished reading. Lim received the letter while being perplexed.

And this time it was her turn to become appalled.


Tigrevurmud Vorn fell into the sea during the return from Asvarre and is missing.

Though most of the sentences that Sasha wrote, were to comfort and cheer Ellen, and claimed that there was still hope, the silver-haired Vanadis could barely bear to shout as dictated by her feelings.

“What, is this……?”

Tightly clasping her hands so strongly that her fingernails were digging in her palms and blood oozed, Ellen furiously cursed herself who let Tigre go to Asvarre about one month ago.

It was the voice of the eager Lim, who calmed her down.

“Eleonora-sama. I do not mean to complain about the content of Alexandra-sama’s letter, but with only one letter, we cannot judge just about everything. Besides, the situation may change again now.”

Though for Lim, Tigre was like a disciple, whom she was looking forward to growth, and the shock she received was also great, she was rather able to keep her composure and calmed down Ellen so that her feelings did not rampage any more than this.

As she soon settled down to the extent that she could think straight<ref> to the extent that her thoughts operated all right </ref>, Ellen asked Lim something to drink.

“Strong alcohol would be good.”

“It is still daytime.”


The voice of Lim, who briefly responded, was cold; it was because she was inwardly feeling the same way. However, the Imperial Palace’s Lord and her adjutant must not get drunk when it was still daytime.

She took out something mixed with honey and squeezed the grapevine in cold water. When Ellen swallowed it in a mouthful and sighed, she said to Lim with a wry look, which she had never shown so far.

“How will we tell this…… to Teita?”

Lim, who was also preparing one drink for herself, stood motionless with her mouth wide-opened. Though she did not let the bottle of honey that she had in her hand fall, she unintentionally inclined too much the frighteningly too sweet drink in the glass.

Teita was not just a maid. It was a girl, who had lived together with Tigre since he was little, served him as a maid when the youth became a feudal lord, and bravely followed him and acted as his personal care when it was decided that Tigre would live in LeitMeritz.

Both Ellen and Lim also knew that she was harboring feelings beyond the master-servant relation for Tigre. After Tigre left for Asvarre, whenever Teita was worrying about her master and her small chest hurt, it was Ellen or Lim, who comforted and cheered her up.

With that reason alone, they could not arrive at a conclusion. It was by no means because Ellen and Lim were indecisive, or the width of their thinking was narrow, it was just that they could not come up with a concrete plan.

“……How about we observed the situation for the time being?”


Before long, Lim made the suggestion that they could only put it off, which was unlike her. Ellen also accepted it with a bitter face. There were the only two persons who read the letter from Sasha. They could not spoke of it to anyone, since they did not know from where it would leak out.

“You’re right. Sooner or later, it will be widely known that the civil war of Asvarre is over……”

“Yes. Anyway, until then, we will leave it at that Lord Tigrevurmud has not yet returned from his trip……”

Though the two decided so for the time being, they did not work at all that day. Even if she took the documents in her hands, she did not feel inclined to follow the characters, and got the wrong passage when trying to head somewhere. Even when the meal was prepared, she did not even touch it; and when she realized, everything, even the soup, had cooled down.

And then today. This time, it was the servant, who served Sasha, who sent a letter.

''---I wonder if it’s a follow-up report concerning Tigre.''

She thought so, but if it was the case, she did not understand why it was not a letter from Sasha, but from the servant. Although Ellen looked puzzled, she broke the seal.

At this time, Ellen knew that pirates were heading towards Zchted with a large fleet of eighty vessels. And also that Sasha went to the battlefield.

''---What is the meaning of this? I haven’t heard that she was feeling better.''

The servant continued by writing up that he did not tell Sasha about this letter. That though it was a selfish wish, whether she could ascertain Sasha’s battle.


『It seems that Alexandra-sama has chosen the battlefield as a place where she wants to die. Even if we are her retainers, we are not that person’s friends. I humbly ask to Eleonora-sama, who is that person’s friend. I wonder if you could come over to the port town of Lippner. 』

The servant had probably written this letter with the thought like spitting blood. The last characters of the letter were awfully warped.

What he wanted for Ellen was not to help Sasha, but to ascertain her battle.

“Eleonora-sama.”

Lim, who read the letter after Ellen, said in a serene tone as a matter of fact.

“Please go to Lippner.”

“Lim. What are you saying……?”

Ellen was about to retort, but she unintentionally swallowed her following words before Lim’s blue eyes.

“While presumptuous, I will take care of the response to the south. Nobody but Eleonora-sama can take the role to run to Alexandra-sama’s side.”

Ellen was confused as Lim said so in an unusually firm tone. There was no way that she did not want to go. However, if Muozinel were to move during Ellen’s absence, it would be concern with the fate of Zchted itself.


Ellen’s red eyes usually filled with brightness trembled with hesitation and anxiety. Still, Lim spoke vehemently.

“Let’s suppose that Eleonora-sama does not move from here. And then we heard news of Alexandra-sama’s death. Would you still be able to make a decent judgment? With just the matter of Lord Tigrevurmud, that we only know that he is missing, you have been shaken up like this.”

“……I don’t want to hear that from you.”

Though Ellen was indeed angry and glared at her adjutant, who was older than her and also her best friend, she immediately relaxed her shoulders and made an awkward smile.

“……I‘m going.”

As she got rid of her hesitation, her decision was quick. To that answer, Lim nodded contentedly.

“Please, take care.”

On that day, Ellen rode the horse, left the Imperial Palace and headed towards the north. Just innocently galloping in the highway. And just wishing to make it in time to Sasha’s battle.

<center><big>◎</big></center>


When following the highway to the north from Legnica and crossed the very large river of Valta, one entered in Lebus. It was the land which the Vanadis Elizavetta Fomina governed. Although Legnica was still filled with the air of autumn, signs of winter had already started drifting in Lebus.

It was several days later after Sasha headed to the port town of Lippner that Elizavetta had gathered her main subordinates in the conference room of the Imperial Palace and spoke of the departure for the front.

A blazing fire was burning in the fireplace made of brick geared towards one section of the walls. The windows were closed so as not to let the warm air escape; therefore, one could hardly say that the room was bright. Elizavetta and nearly ten subordinates were surrounding a huge table of walnut.

“Will you accept the request of Legnica?”

To her subordinates, who were surprised, Elizavetta nodded with a face, which said “of course”.

“We also receive a report from the port within this territory that a large army of pirates were seen, right? So it would be natural to crush them before the territory people encounter damage.”

Swaying her red hair, which reached down to her waist, the Lord of Lebus smiled. She would be 18 years old this year. Although just like the other Vanadis, she also had nicknames such as “{{furigana|Flash Princess of the Thunder Swirl|Isgrifa}}” and “{{furigana|Danseuse of the Whip|Kuntos}}”, Elizavetta was not less called by another nickname.

“{{furigana|Rainbow Eyes|Laziris}}”. Those, who had eyes of different colors in left and right, were called so in Zchted.

The golden pupil in Elizavetta’s right eye and the blue pupil in her left eye were shining. Before that, her rich body also piled up many pieces fabrics and the impression of her fancy dress using frills or races grew dim.


Regarding the story that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared a few days ago, what was necessary was just to call for caution to the port town in the territory of Lebus; but if the opponents were the pirates, then it was a different issue.

She did not hear the talk that a {{furigana|sea dragon|badva}} appeared near the port town, but that the pirates would attack the port town. She had to repulse them as the Lord of Lebus and as a Vanadis.

''---Besides, there is one thing that bothers me.''

Elizavetta once again looked over the letter from Sasha. It was certainly written that Sasha herself would lead the soldiers and ride on a ship.

The shock that this sentence gave to Elizavetta was by no means small. It said that afflicted by a disease, Alexandra Alshavin, who had always been in her bedroom, went to the battlefield.

''---I haven’t heard at all that she recovered from her disease. Even if she has recovered to the extent of being able to take command in a battlefield, such rumors should have also reached my ears though.''

Elizavetta wanted to confirm Sasha’s condition with her own eyes.

“But, don’t we take over without applying any conditions?”

The complaint of one of the subordinates, who seemed to be dissatisfied, pulled back to reality Elizavetta, who was immersed in her thoughts. Similarly the people of Lebus also had hard feelings against the people of Legnica. Also regarding Sasha, there were a lot of people, who spoke ill behind her back of the fact that a sick person was calling herself Vanadis.


“If Vanadis-sama there also goes to the front, shouldn’t we let them go through hardships there for about a day or two?

“I think so too. Although the battlefield may be a Knight’s honor, it’s not something to willingly shoulder a heavy burden.”

It was when the subordinates enthusiastically further tried to persuade their Lord. To the sound, which cut through the air, the sound of something hard firmly hitting the stone floor sharply followed. The flame of the fireplace flickered.

As Elizavetta wielded the whip in her hand, her subordinates immediately understood.

The red-haired Vanadis stood up from the chair before one knew and scowled at her subordinates. The jet black whip in her hand, wore a golden light that seemed to be blown off flying if touched, and was quietly shining.

This was the {{furigana|Dragonic Tool|Viralt}}, which made Elizavetta Vanadis. She only used (wielded) this whip, which was called the {{furigana|Thunder Swirl|Valitsaif}}, on the enemy. But, there was no one among her subordinates, who did not know how frightening it was.

The conference room fell silent as if the enthusiasm until a while ago was a lie. Looking around with her two-color pupils at her subordinates, who kept quiet almost simultaneously, Elizavetta smiled contentedly.

“I love to force trouble on a hateful other party. But – I hate to let a sick person work.”

Those, who understood that, especially the latter half of her lines, which was without falsehood her true feelings, were not in this place. However, struck by a thunder- like dignity contained in the tone of her voice, the subordinates stood from the chair and all together got down on a knee<ref> to express respect </ref>. Elizavetta forgave them by nodding generously.


“If Alexandra came out, I think that the morale of the soldiers of Legnica will be very high. Isn’t it rather necessary to display the military power of Lebus? At least it is my intention.”

Stirred up by the sense of rivalry, fire was burning in her subordinates’ fighting spirit. As Elizavetta confirmed it from their expressions, she ordered the departure after one koku.

The subordinates hurriedly left; Elizavetta, who was left alone in the conference room, gazed out at the fire of the fireplace. Suddenly, a question, which gushed forth, came out of her mouth.

“……I wonder what Eleonora will do, since Alexandra departs to the front.”

Multiple feelings intricately colored the two-color pupils of Elizavetta. Whenever she thought about Ellen, she would begin to recall it. The day when the two met for the first time, in a poor village of the countryside eight years ago. The remote past when the two were not Vanadis. And also the several incidents which occurred two years ago.

When she came to her senses, though she knew that she was alone in this place, Elizavetta ran her gaze to the surroundings, and then sharply tightened her expression. She shook her head to brush aside the question and the nostalgia.

She herself knew well that, when immersed in her memories, she was putting on a face just like a child who lost sight of his mother.

[[File:Madan no Ou to Vanadis V7 p279.jpg|thumb]]

<center><big>◎</big></center>


There were two kinds of warships owned by Legnica. Though both were galley ships<ref> http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Galley </ref>, the size was different.

One was thin galley ship called ‘spear’. There was one mast and it could load one hundred twenty rowers and eighty soldiers. Anyway, one might say that the maneuverability was the merit of this kind of ship.

The other was large galley ship called ‘crossbow’ (rook). The ship itself was of a three-step structure, and there were two to three masts. It could load two hundred eighty rowers and one hundred fifty soldiers. Though its motion was stolid because the hull was big, it was also possible to stack catapults.

In fact, unless you were either a knight or a genuine sailor, you would not make a difference by calling them ‘spear’ or ‘crossbow’. The communication by calling them more violently ‘the big one’ and ‘the thin one’ was the mainstream.

By the way, there was no sailing ship. This was because the sailing ship, with which the motion was left to the wind, was suitable for a battle.

Regarding not only Legnica, but also Lebus, and the kingdoms such as Brune and Asvarre, the division of the warship was virtually similar. Though there were those who made ships and weapons of various structures, they never happened to become the mainstream on the battlefield.

The time that Sasha arrived at Lippner, there were already more than thirty warships in the port town impatiently waiting for the departure. Though the chief of Lippner saw Sasha, who was clad in her military outfit, and revealed a surprised expression, he immediately pulled himself together and respectfully bowed.


The black-haired Vanadis returned a smile, and then noticed a familiar figure standing beside the chief of Lippner. With short hair and a visibly tanned burnt skin. A black silk hat and a deep crimson overcoat wrapping his big frame. And above all, his look that might make a child cry just by making eyes contact.

“Vanadis-sama. Though I’m not a soldier but a mere former sailor, if you could give me permission, could you add me to the end of the line of battle?”

That man, who exaggeratedly bowed was Matvey. Sasha walked up to him and asked while shrugging her shoulders.

“You just came back from a long trip, right? Aren’t you tired?”

“It is as you say, but I did not rampage enough.”

“…..What else?”

Sasha, who noticed that fragments of sincere feelings were mixed to Matvey’s touch of humor, shortly asked. Matvey erased his smile and calmly replied.

“When the pirates’ subjugation ends, I would like to borrow one ship with food and water.”

He probably wanted to search for Tigre. Though he might actually want to go out to the sea even right now, as expected he could not set foot where eighty ships of pirates were loitering. Fighting under Sasha should be the quickest way.

“Understood. Then, I will have you be my personal attendant just during this war.”


Though Sasha quickly approved, not only Matvey, who was told this, but also the chief of Lippner standing nearby was surprised. As she smiled at the two men, the black-haired Vanadis immediately put on a serious expression, and confirmed what was necessary. The number of ships, the number of rowers, the number of soldiers, food and water, future weather and wind’s direction forecasts, and the area of the sea, where the enemy was last detected. There was a lot of things she should confirm.

Then after a half koku, the naval forces of Legnica left the port. The lineup was thirty one ‘spear’ ships and three ‘crossbow’ ships, and the best state ‘crossbow’ served as Sasha’s flagship.

Though it was less than half the number of pirates who learnt by hearsay, Sasha did not particularly mind.

“We will first go to the north along the continent and join the naval forces of Elizavetta. Even if the amount of material resources counts more in a naval battle than a land battle, by the time we are waiting to gather more than 80 ships with only Legnica, the damage would just expand.”

While taking the sea breeze on her body at the deck of the flagship, Sasha explained so to her subordinates. Besides, if it was along the continent, there was self-confidence that the people of the Legnica army were more familiar with the reefs and the flow of tide in the area.

The fleet of thirty-four vessels was advancing to the north by pushing its way through the deep blue sea.

Sasha was giving orders while sitting on a chair prepared on the deck. However, if their advance was going smoothly, she would not particularly break in. Silently, what was necessary was just to show the General Commander's figure to the sailors.


Although the sky was cloudless blue and the blazing sunlight was severe, Sasha did not go down in the cabin, and she continued to show her figure on the deck.

Though there were several reasons such as the pride of a Vanadis, who was the greatest (reason), and the fact that the gloomy cabin reminded her of her bedroom in the Imperial Palace, it was also because she liked to look at the sea absentmindedly while taking the sea breeze. In addition, there was also the fact that her condition did not particularly get worse since she left the Imperial Palace.

The morale of the soldiers and rowers was high due to the fact that the Vanadis was the General Commander, and Legnica army smoothly proceeded on the sea.

After Legnica army left for the sea, three days had passed since the ship, which left for scout, reported that it saw the figure of a group likely to be pirate ships. The pirate ships were around ten, and it was said that they had gone away as soon as they were detected from far away.

Sasha, who received the report, tightened her expression while leaving the calmness (staying calm).

“A few days from now, each military force will sound out each other.”

It was scheduled that they could join Lebus army led by Elizavetta tomorrow. Sasha, though not openly, was happy that she responded to the call.

''---Lebus has also about thirty ships. Along with my naval forces, there are a little more than 60. I wonder if Elizavetta and I can fill the difference of nearly 20 ships with the pirates……''


The sun set and the ships lowered the anchor and moored. Sasha was recommended to return to her cabin, but she said “only a little more”, put on a thick coat and still stayed on the deck.

Currently, there were only several guards beside her on the deck. The golden moon shining in the sky, was faintly illuminating the sea with the stars. Though the air had considerably gotten cold, since the two blades in Sasha’s waist freely began to warm their master, she did not feel that much cold.

“It’s too late to say it, but you don’t listen to me at all, eh?”

Sasha revealed a wry smile and stared at the golden and vermillion blades.

Though these two swords were with no doubt letting one think of flame and should actively be hearing what was said, whether they had good intentions and swiftly ran, there were quite a lot of things against which they turned a deaf ear to their master’s demand. Thus, their being in Sasha’s hands now, might be said to be the proof of it.

“Even though Ellen’s Arifal and Mira’s Lavias are more obedient…… At the time of the next Vanadis, I hope you’ll listen a little more to what she said──”

Sasha interrupted her words there. She brushed off the overcoat, and when she stood up from the chair, she was tightly grasping the twin swords to her waist with both hands. She felt an ominous presence.

Even the twin swords in her hands, coiling about crimson and golden flames on each blade, briskly emitted a warning. That something dangerous beyond imagination was close.

''---The prow, huh……''


Confirming that her hands and feet did not become stiff, Sasha walked to the prow. Even though it was on the top of a shaking ship, her steps were not different from walking on the ground.

As expected, one figure was standing there. The silhouette, which emerged dimly lighted by the moon, was that of a human. Though the age was unclear, the head with no hair was round and the physique was of medium build.

What was strange was that there was a sticky hostility released from that figure. It was clearly different to that of a human. It was not that of a beast, either. For an instant, Sasha even felt an illusion like she had strayed off (was lost) somewhere that was not this world.

Small sounds of dripping water struck Sasha’s ears at irregular intervals. Looking closely, the man was soaked from head to toe. That strange sound was due to water drops drooping from the hems of the man’s clothes and his fingertips.

''---He came by swimming, huh. In this sea at night.''

“……Who are you?”

Sasha asked of his identity with a sharp voice. As there was no reply, she asked a different question.

“What happened to the man who was here?”

There was always one person placed in the prow for lookout. There was no way that he would have not raised his voice after seeing someone suspicious. The man’s figure seemed to be laughing.

“Rather than a dead person, should you not worry about yourself? ──‘Twin Swords’<ref> it’s like that that Torbalan called Sasha. By the way, he also called Tigre ‘the bow’ and Olga ‘the axe’. So I assume he would call Sophie and the others Vanadis by the weapons’ names they use </ref>.”


Though Sasha knitted her brows at the strange way of calling, recalling a certain thing, she quickly set up the twin swords. She glared at the figure and inquired.

“……Are you Torbalan?”

Olga had said so. That he was calling her ‘the axe’ and Tigre ‘the bow’.

Mixed with the sea breeze, a lukewarm air different from it was sprayed. Even though in ten steps away from the man’s figure, tension and heavy pressure, which were also similar to that in the presence of a wild beast, wrapped Sasha.

“Did you hear from ‘the axe’ and ‘the bishop’s staff’? In any case, it saves me the long talk.”

That man, who did not have any weapon and was not wearing an armor either, casually shortened the distance while joyfully laughing. The deck creaked to the strong stepping forward. At that time, Sasha also lowered her waist and kicked the deck.

“Though it’s far from my taste……but it’s a Vanadis! You shall become my sacrifice and lessen my stomach!”

At the same time with the cry, a tremendous miasma was released. The man’s eyes gave off a red light that was tinged with bloodlust, and the hempen clothes, which he was wearing, could not withstand the swelling from the inside and were torn up in countless number.

In a blink of an eye, the man’s body swelled up to more than twice to that of Sasha. The skin illuminated by the moon was eerie white to a disgusting extent. There was no body hair and there were three spiral-shaped horns on his forehead. The right half of his face was hideously burned, and from the left shoulder to the right breast, there was something like a scar, which was scooped by something.

''---So this is a Demon……!''


Though Sasha stared wide-eyed in surprise, even if she was petrified on the spot, it was just for an instant. The white strong arm, which was swung down aiming at Sasha, only pulverized the deck and dug a big hole. Within the wood chips blown away along with the destruction sound, only sparks were falling as if dancing.

In a place several steps away from Torbalan, Sasha was standing in a stance of crossing the twin swords. Though screams broke out from the sailors who were under the deck, the black-haired Vanadis ignored it. Since in this situation, whatever she might say would only foster the chaos.

While moving on top of the deck as if sliding, both gradually shortened the distance. Sasha kicked the floor with a high sound. A moment later, an invisible shockwave was released from the Monster’s whole body.

It, which was adjusted so as not to destroy the area at his feet, mercilessly smashed the prow and the gunwale, and blew barrels and number of passengers into small pieces. The dregs of flame, with which Sasha’s twin swords were tinged, were scattered and melted into the darkness.

Torbalan’s face was stained with suspicion. This was because there was no response.

“──Above!”

The Demon swung his strong arm above. The shadow which slipped through the blow and fell, landed on the floor. Its identity was of course Sasha. Towards the black-haired Vanadis, who tried to take distance using the recoil of the landing, Torbalan released a shockwave in a flash without interval of time.

But, Sasha’s speed surpassed even that.


She dodged the shockwave in a dance-like movement and reestablished the twin swords in a place nearly ten steps away from the Demon. The flame which wrapped the blades, swept out the darkness by leaving a trail.

“Oh!” Torbalan raised a voice of admiration. Where Sasha was standing was literally one step forward of the range, in which the shockwave reached. In other words, it meant that she accurately saw through the effective range of the shockwave in a single glance.

Even if she knew about the shockwave since she heard about it from Olga, judging its effective range and avoiding it to the limit within this darkness was not common skill.

“It was the right choice to expressly come up to here. I think I will really enjoy it……”

At that time, something unusual happened to Torbalan’s right arm.

As the Demon’s arm got dislocated in the area of the elbow, a tip fell on the floor from the elbow along with a heavy sound. The cross-section was burnt black, and there was no gushing of blood.

The twin swords in Sasha’s hands each let flames of different colors vigorously rise up. As if displaying their master’s fighting spirit.

“──Next time, you will lose that unpleasant head.”

Setting up the two-color blades clad in flame, the {{furigana|Princess of the Dancing Blades|Cortisa}} calmly said.

<noinclude>

==References==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_07_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village:Volume2 Chapter 3

2013-11-04T05:29:18Z

Scr.zero:

==Chapter 3: Uchimaku Hayabusa @ Shibuya Girl A ==

===Part 1===

The value of land inside the ZR Yamanote Line was generally ridiculously expensive, but Ochanomizu was a student district. That meant a thorough enough search would turn up apartments cheap enough for a student.

But that meant the apartment was meant for a student. Normally, a single man with a job would be ashamed to live in one. In fact, the landlord would usually refuse someone like me, but I had managed to avoid that.

It seemed the female college students felt safer when they knew a police officer lived in the same apartment building.

I was a bit annoyed that the landlord used my private information as a sales point, but it was the best place I could find. As a pitiable public servant, I could not afford to do anything about it.

And so…

I was in the living room the apartment had despite only being meant for students. The table held quickly-made toast, milk, a premade salad, and simple scrambled eggs made in the microwave. While I ate that breakfast, my cell phone rang.

It was my sister-in-law’s number.

It was likely about the cardboard boxes in the corner of my room.

“Did you get them?” she asked.

“Yes, unfortunately. Three boxes is going too far.”

“Don’t be picky. They contain Intellectual Village-made rice, summer vegetables, soy sauce, miso, mirin, and sake. You would have to wait to even make a reservation to get that from a restaurant.”

That was true. And if word got out I had it, it would probably bring in tons of thieves and robbers.

“Please, give me a break. You know I can’t cook.”

“Um, this may be an awkward question, but how do you survive, Hayabusa-kun?”

“These days, you can make a dinner by buying a premade salad and side dish at the supermarket, throwing a pack of white rice in the microwave, and adding hot water to a cup of miso soup.”

“That is not how to live a happy life.”

I wanted to protest that I simply used the extra time for things other than food.

But before I could, I heard the sound of a struggle over the phone.

“Um, nee-san? What is going on?”

“The Yuki Onna and Nekomata are fighting behind me. They cannot agree whether to watch The Unknown Secrets of the Antarctic or The Pet Café that Cats Love. …Now, now, stop that! If you keep acting that selfishly, Shinobu will grow to hate you.”

The sounds of a struggle immediately ceased.

My nephew’s rare disposition seemed to have taken effect once more. Weren’t the Yuki Onna and Nekomata both deadly Youkai? Then again, my disposition making them hate me and my brother’s disposition making them fear him were quite something too.

After being sure the commotion was over, I returned to the conversation.

“Could you at least send cucumbers or tomatoes or something else you can slice up and eat as is? I don’t even know what to do with a squash. I don’t like getting a long line of brand-name crops the gourmets of Akasaka would drool over and just watching them rot.”

“I will take that into consideration, but I cannot do anything about what I already sent you. If you are not going to learn to cook, you can use them to get to know your neighbors.”

Having said that, my sister-in-law ended the call.

She probably just ran away because she did not like how the conversation was going.

But…

I was the one police officer living in an apartment building meant for students. I was never going to get to know my neighbors very closely. There would be a larger rift between us than between an elementary school student and a frightening looking PE teacher. If I rang my neighbor’s doorbell, they would probably think some incident had happened.

Then again, I couldn’t stand for brand-name crops on a level where a bunch of grapes cost 30 thousand yen to rot away into organic fertilizer, so I nervously headed to the neighboring room.

I rang the doorbell and a female voice so unambitious I wondered if she had low blood pressure came over the intercom.

“What is it…?”

“Um, my family went a little overboard in sending me summer vegetables, so do you have room for any?”

I heard frantic footsteps, a crash, and then a shout of “Slippers!? Where are my slippers!?” from beyond the door.

The door shot open and a college girl in a track suit with a towel around her neck and a compress on her shoulders charged out with a full-faced smile.

“How wonderful, you Kasajizou!! Now I can escape this life of soaking ramen in water to infinitely double it in size!!”

“How low on money are you!?”

===Part 2===

Despite all that trouble, I still had to leave for work at the same time. As much as I would have loved some more time. After closing the front door of my apartment, I headed on foot to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

My workplace was in a nice place like Sakuradamon. That was why I wanted a place to live in Ochanomizu.

“Oh, if it isn’t the detective.”

“What the hell are you doing here, mystery freak?”

When I turned around toward that sudden voice from behind, I’m betting my expression was not a pleased one. A girl with twintails named Hishigami Enbi was smiling at me.

That mystery freak could be summed up as “a suspicious person who frequently appears at the crime scenes of bizarre murders”.

The mystery freak preferred to wear revealing outfits such as swimsuits, but now she was wearing the obvious outfit of a student: a short-sleeved blouse and a wine-red pleated skirt. I was fairly certain it was the uniform of a nearby high class girl’s school. I had no idea if the kneesocks were a designated part of the uniform.

Knowing her, she would say she chose to wear them herself because they were necessary to solve a murder. But as long as you did not look too deeply, she was just a nice rich girl.

There were even banks and heavy industry companies that used the name Hishigami.

If you flipped through the channels during primetime, you would probably find a commercial for a company affiliated with her family.

“I’m just headed to school. You’re the one out of place here, detective. I thought you usually used the subway.”

“Why do you think I would be walking to work in this horrid heat while dressed in a suit, mystery moron?”

“Hah hahn. The suit looks cheaper than necessary, but it also looks new. Did your boss tell you to hurry up and break it in so you can run around in it?”

“…That’s right, dammit,” I replied in annoyance.

Police detectives did not wear cheap suits because they had no fashion sense. While it was not as bad as the police dramas where everything was resolved in 60 minutes, a police detective was one of the few jobs that required physical labor in a suit. The suit would get muddy, bloody, and torn by suspects armed with blades. And so no one would wear a custom-made high-class suit.

And since we had to run around a lot, a brand new suit could be a bit restrictive. That was why we intentionally put an extra burden on a new suit to break it in.

For that reason, police detectives gave the impression of being the public servants with zero fashion sense who wore cheap mass-produced suits that were horribly beat up.

“By the way, detective, what are you pursuing now?”

“I can’t tell a civilian that. Employees have a duty to keep secrets.”

“I’m feeling a bit depressed. You could always let me join in if it’s something I would enjoy.”

“?”

The mystery freak pouted her lips, but we had arrived near the famous rich girl’s school. Enbi waved and then left.

Afterwards, I wiped away my sweat with a handkerchief and stopped at a convenience store for water when I couldn’t stand it anymore. Finally, I made it to my workplace in Sakuradamon.

It was the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the symbol of the city’s law and order.

Due to the influence of police dramas, it seemed to have become the symbol of Japan’s police force as a whole. Looking at that awe-inspiring building was enough to improve even my mood a bit. It always made me realize my job would directly affect people’s lives for better or worse.

The uniformed police officer standing in front of the entrance gave me a faithful salute.

However, the usual fastidious greeting did not accompany it.

Instead, a middle-aged police officer whispered to me.

“Oh, Uchimaku-san. You probably shouldn’t look inside right now.”

“Eh? Is something going on? Things do seem a bit noisy… Are they filming a drama?”

The front of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was one of the leading location filming spots in all of Japan. But to prevent terrorism, the inside shots were all done on sets back at the studio. I highly doubted a request to directly film inside would have been approved.

In response, the middle-aged police officer shook his hand side to side and said, “No, no. Um, it’s summer break, so it seems a group of elementary school children is being given a tour. Naturally, they weren’t allowed to bring in their cell phones or any other recording devices.”

“Oh… Yeah, I don’t want to get caught up in that.”

With that offhand comment, I peered through the glass door and into the front lobby. Even through the glass, I could hear a chaotic deluge of voices.

“Do you have katsudon!?”

“Where’s Investigator Itako from TV?”

“Can you show us the investigation headquarters!?”

There were a lot more kids than I had expected. It looked like more than 100 but not quite 200. A young female police officer was waving a small flag in front of them, so she looked somehow like a bus tour guide.

I whispered to the middle-aged police officer who was still hanging around for some reason.

“Looks like the Sakura Police have plenty to do. Oh, wow. Look at the face of the big guy from the organized crime countermeasures division. I’ve never seen him look so exhausted. I gotta snap a photo of this.”

“Wait, don’t do that, Uchimaku-san! If he notices, he’ll constrict your carotid artery!!”

“You say that, Nakada-san, but I can see your shoulders shaking as you try to hold back laughter.”

Just as I held up my phone, my eyes met with those of the big man displayed on the small screen.

That fifth dan in judo (openweight) opened wide the eyes of his stone-like face and pointed straight at me.

“That’s a detective from Department 1!!”

“Bh!?” I spat out.

Well over 100 children all turned to look in my direction.

“A detective?”

“A detective from Department 1!”

“Investigation Department 1 is where they shoot handguns all the time to kill the criminals!!”

“Th-th-that bastard!! He turned them on me because Department 1 is more popular!!”

Just to be clear, detectives in Investigation Department 1 did not shoot handguns all the time. It would be a lot easier if we could, but we prided ourselves at being the best in the world when it came to capturing criminals alive.

The middle-aged police officer then said, “Uchimaku-san! If you’re going to run, do it quickly! You can enter through the materials delivery entrance. Otherwise, the children will surround you!!”

“No, it’s a bit late for that! Wah! This is like a store during a really good sale!!”

''I need to turn their focus somewhere else!! But is there any job more popular than a detective from Department 1!?

Just as I started to panic, a god of salvation appeared.

Mezu Gen. He was an older man with deep wrinkles on his face. His hair was a very shiny black because it was dyed. While he was not as muscular as the large man from the organized crime countermeasures division, his sharp gaze held enough force to silence a fifth dan in judo. He was the leader of my department. However, he was often called “cute” by the young female police officers because of his habit of wearing the necktie he received as a father’s day present.

“…What is this commotion?”

Instead of answering his simple question, I pointed at him and raised my voice as loud as I could to announce, “That’s the chief of Department 1!!”

To make a long story short, he slammed his fist down on my head later on.

But do not forget that the department chief pointed at a man in the prime of his life who came running up after a jog around the imperial palace (accompanied by an extremely annoyed looking bodyguard in black) and shouted “That’s the superintendent general!!”

===Part 3===

I worked for Investigation Department 1 of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

But that did not mean I was always having meetings at the investigation headquarters or rushing out to suspects’ houses based on an important new piece of investigative information.

Sometimes not much was going on.

The department chief would not call out to a low-ranking detective like me often, yet he suddenly did just that.

“Uchimaku, you have the safety class today, right?”

“…What?”

Since I had nothing better to do, I had been trying to work up my own original blend by mixing together several different types of coffee beans, but now my eyes opened wide.

The department chief went on to say, “Y’know, the safety class where you head out to a school to put on a puppet show and kamishibai. The materials you need are here. Be there in half an hour. That is all.”

“Wait, wait, wait! That isn’t a job for Department 1. What about the Life Safety Division or Traffic Division? In fact, why is anyone from the main police department doing it? Can’t an officer from the school’s area handle it?”

“Normally, yes. But it seems middle and high school students these days don’t like kamishibai or puppet shows, so they keep falling asleep. They want a detective who has felt real danger to more effectively explain the recent SNS trouble. Someone who reeks of blood should give it more tension.”

“Geh.”

As the department chief breathed a heavy sigh, I recalled a certain fact.

It had been me who had brought an end to the SNS murders back in May.

“But won’t we get complaints if we use an actual incident to draw their attention?”

“The police’s job is not just to resolve crimes that have been committed. We must also prevent crimes before they are committed. We will use whatever means we have available to us. But be careful. Make sure to hide all personal information.”

The department chief placed a giant envelope on my desk and quickly left.

I had no choice but to check inside the envelope.

“How am I supposed to know what to say when I have to be there in half an hour?”

“I can still hear you, Uchimaku. I did not tell you until now because I did not want to deal with your complaining. Do you understand now? Then get going.”

The safety class was a school activity, so I could not be late. I glanced through the materials, put them back in the large envelope, and left.

While I rode the elevator to the first floor, it stopped midway down. A detective from the Life Safety Division got on. Unlike me, he was the type of detective that always wore a nice suit.

“Hey, Uchimaku.”

“Toujou-san.”

“I heard you have to go out in this heat to present a safety class at a middle school. This is the middle of summer break, so the students probably won’t be happy about it. Try not to lose the attention of every single student in the school while they’re gathered in the gym. Nee ha ha.”

“Chehh. I take it I was the only one that didn’t know about this ‘surprise party’.”

“You need to be around some living people every once in a while. It’s not healthy to deal with nothing but murder cases.”

Once the elevator reached the first floor, Toujou-san left.

While it was true I dealt with nothing but murder cases, I did try to keep my focus on living people.

===Part 4===

The middle school was within walking distance. Most of the police officers gathered there were uniformed officers from the “usual” station. I felt out of place as the only murder case detective in the bunch.

And…

“…You can’t be serious.”

“Is something the matter?” asked the school’s female director in a refined manner.

That was a very difficult question to answer.

Outside the window of the faculty room, I could see the mystery freak waving at me with a big smile on her face.

''This is her school?

A very bad feeling wrapped around me despite having no proof anything was going to happen. But just as I expected, my cell phone rang. After receiving the never-before-heard threat of “come on out or I’ll charge into the faculty room and kiss you”, I had no choice but to exit the school building.

“Hello, detective.”

“What do you want, mystery freak? I’m kind of busy.”

“So am I. I need to get to the gym soon for the school assembly. But let’s talk first. If you ignore me, I’ll forcibly have my way with you here.”

I let out a heavy sigh.

My mental state was similar to some chocolate melting under the hot sun.

“If you’re interested, I take it this is about some kind of incident.”

“That’s right. What about you, detective? Why are you here for this SNS safety class? Are you using it to get into the school because you caught the same scent I’m after?”

“?”

I had no ulterior motive for being here, but was something actually happening around the mystery freak?

“If it’s urgent, I’ll hear you out. Despite how you act, you are civilian and I am a police officer.”

“So you understand.”

I had tried to warn her by emphasizing the fact that she was a civilian, but the mystery freak did not give in at all.

She glanced away from me and beckoned someone over with her hand.

“Okay, Tomoe-chaaan. This is the detective I was talking about. There’s no distinction or division between adult and child with him, so he’s our ally.”

''I do too have a division and distinction there!!

[[Image:Zashiki_v02_207.jpg|thumb]]

''It would be a major problem if I still acted like a middle schooler at this age!!

“…Detective?”

A face peered out from behind a pillar along a nearby outside pathway.

She was a girl with an appearance that made you think her braided hair was to help with her school records. She wore glasses, but she looked more like an athlete or martial artist than a bookish girl. Her body was wrapped in supple muscles. She appeared to have a better figure than the mystery freak.

However, both her muscles and figure did not look natural. It may have been the popular thing to do, but it appeared she had done a fair bit of “grooming”. She was the type who would have tons of diet ebooks on her phone.

You weren’t supposed to push yourself too hard while still growing, but the world was a harsh place.

“No, Enbi. It can’t be a detective. I don’t think he can help us.”

She seemed openly hostile, but it would have been jumping the gun to assume she was hiding something she felt guilty about. During some sort of incident, even the most innocent normal citizen did not want to approach the police.

“Tomoe, he isn’t that kind of detective.”

“Enbi, I decided to ask you for help because you gather information using several different routes, but I am opposed to using him. Forget my request. I’ll do this on my own.”

This Tomoe-chan turned her back on us and muttered one last comment.

Her voice was quiet, but it possessed a piercing sharpness.

“I can’t trust the police. They can’t do anything.”

After watching Tomoe-chan leave, Enbi sighed.

Now then…

“I’m not trying to show off, but explain to me what is going on. This smells really fishy to me.”

“Fine, but neither of us has much time. We can continue this in the afternoon. Let’s finish with this school day first.”

===Part 5===

As expected, the best I could manage in the SNS safety class was to make sure it did not absolutely fail. There was no way I could give much of a presentation when I was suddenly thrown up on stage with no script or rehearsal time. Think of it as the school expecting some high-level acrobatic flying while all I delivered was a safe emergency landing. That required some skill too, but it was tragically difficult for others to tell.

But at least the mystery freak had managed to suppress her laughter while listening to me speak.

After finishing with the school day, Enbi and I met up outside of the school.

“Detective, do you want to get lunch somewhere?”

“It’s exactly noon. Everywhere will be busy.”

“…Oh. That’s a sad statement that shows what sort of restaurant you eat at.”

“More importantly, tell me if you know of anything that might be a serious issue.”

“We can speak while we walk.” The mystery freak raised her index finger while taking the lead. “I will omit any uncertain information if that is okay with you.”

“Just tell me what you can.”

“Lately, Jinmensou have been spreading among high school girls in Shibuya.”

“…In Shibuya?”

I had thought every restaurant in a student district like Ochanomizu would be packed at lunchtime, but we found an empty café a bit off the major roads where the employees were dressed as masters and maids. The mystery freak swiftly moved to a table in the back like she had done it a thousand times before.

“This place makes all the sales it needs for the day with the morning meals they sell in front of the station. Everything else is just a hobby.”

“I don’t care about the restaurant. Tell me about this incident. What was that about high school girls in Shibuya? I’ve never seen those creatures except on TV.”

You could say they were synonymous with lies.

Most anyone could easily tell just how much truth there was in any rumor that began with “according to some high school girls in Shibuya”.

The police received a lot of unreliable-sounding reports and tips, but the credibility dropped considerably if that term was mentioned.

After ordering a hot sandwich and an iced coffee produced in some place with a horribly long foreign-sounding name, the mystery freak said, “Well, just think of that as a symbol or a framework that was easy to use. The Jinmensou problem has reached one of our students. That would be middle school girl in Ochanomizu. It might have reached some elementary school students as well. Think of it as being a problem for all minors who hang out in Shibuya.”

“Just to check: are you sure there really is something to this?”

“Of course.”

I glanced through the menu and grimaced.

''Why is there not a single thing on the menu spelled with less than 50 characters?

The mystery freak ignored my hesitation and ordered something for me without asking.

“Jinmensou, those giant tumors in the shape of a human face, are spreading among those girls. You came from an Intellectual Village, so you know what a Jinmensou is, right?”

“…A Youkai.”

“The story goes that they appear as a symbol of evil deeds when a person has lied or sinned too much. It’s the same as the Futakuchi Onna. But they do not have the ability to kill as they merely appear on the surface of the body.”

Seeing one in an Intellectual Village was one thing, but it bothered me a bit that Jinmensou were appearing in the great metropolis of Tokyo.

Youkai disliked modern cities, so they tended to gather in rural areas. It was possible someone was forcibly altering that aspect of the Youkai so the Jinmensou would spread through these Shibuya high school girls.

The mystery freak put mustard on the hot sandwich when it arrived which made the picky master frown.

“These Jinmensou are a very serious problem when they appear in the sensitive adolescent school society. You would likely be isolated if those around you found out something that creepy had appeared on your body. …And that goes double for a girl’s skin. They hold irresponsible dreams in regards to their skin.

“Would they really be purged like that?”

“It wouldn’t be so bad with a simple scar or burn. After all, it isn’t your fault if you get hurt. But a Jinmensou is a Youkai. And it appears in response to lies and sins. Not only does an ugly tumor several centimeters large appear, but everyone assumes it’s your fault. These people can’t help but be socially purged at an accelerated rate.”

Isolation.

Ostracism.

A student who had no place in the inescapable framework of a school might feel enough fear to end their own life.

Was that the issue the mystery freak was worried about?

No.

That did not include a “criminal” which is what she would be most interested in.

“I understand that this leaves a lot unknown about the appearance of the Jinmensou,” she continued. “But what if this is a Youkai-related Package that allows someone to freely make these face-shaped tumors appear or disappear? That would give this person the ability to ostracize any student in a school at any time. Doesn’t that sound like it would lead to crime? For example, it could be used to control the frightened girls affected by it.”

If that was true, it was indeed a problem with a great risk.

If the situation only advanced below the surface due to the restrictions of a school society, talk of it could definitely spread around without the organizations of adults learning of it.

But…

“…? What’s wrong, detective?”

“Nothing.”

I was unable to work up any motivation without a murder or a corpse and this seemed outside the usual realm of her twisted interests.

“Hm? Are you feeling unmotivated because it’s outside the jurisdiction of Department 1?”

“My job can be rather vague. You could say it’s my job to resolve any major incidents or matters that are not handled by other departments.”

And if I went back to the office, I would just be given another annoying job by the department chief.

I decided to make up a lie about feeling sick from the anxiety of suddenly going up on stage so I could avoid heading back for a while.

“Let’s do some investigation. Where should we start?”

“Shibuya, of course. I’m meeting someone there.”

“Who?”

“One of the rumored high school girls. We won’t get anywhere without first seeing one of these Jinmensou for ourselves.”

===Part 6===

We rode the train to the ZR Shibuya station.

“Did you meet this high school girl on the internet?”

“Yes, but I’m not entirely sure it was really a high school girl I was talking with. It might have been some group of gaudy guys who are trying to become kidnappers. That’s why I asked you to come along, detective.”

“…”

“Just as you explained in the gym today, SNSs are filled with dangers. It only makes sense to bring along some insurance. Kee hee hee.”

''Please don’t laugh like that. Just thinking about how awkward and nervous I was on that stage makes me want to die.

We left the station and headed to a plaza surrounded by countless buildings. The plaza doubled as a large bus roundabout and was often used as a meeting point.

''I beg you, Mr. Uniformed Police Officer. I’m one of you. Just because I have a girl clinging to my side doesn’t mean you need to glare at me with such suspicion.

“But this Jinmensou issue has a delicate side to it, right? Will she really open up to someone like me? I’m a guy, I’m an adult, and I’m with the police. That’s three distinct boundaries.”

“I’d say it depends on the person. Some girls might want to ask for help from someone larger than themselves.”

“But that girl at your school held some pretty blatant hostility towards me. What was her name? Tomoe-chan?”

“Hachikawa Tomoe-chan. Her situation is a bit unique.”

“No, people like you who can talk to a police officer so cheerfully are the exception.”

“Oh, c’mon, detective. Surely you don’t think you’re a whisky-drinking, trench coat-wearing, tough-looking nice guy who lives in a hard boiled world. You’re more like a cute little animal.”

“I’ll have to disagree if you’re trying to say I fill the role of a mascot. But anyway…”

I trailed off before I could continue.

I sharpened my senses and checked my surroundings again.

The mystery freak called out, “Oh, it’s Tomoe.”

“…”

The same Hachikawa Tomoe-chan from before was glaring our way from in front of a convenience store at the base of one of the large buildings surrounding the plaza.

I suddenly recalled that she had said she would “do this on her own”.

“Hey, mystery freak. She isn’t the high school girl afflicted with a Jinmensou you were talking about, is she?”

I received a blatant click of the tongue in response.

But from Tomoe-chan rather than the mystery freak.

“If that was the case, I wouldn’t use such a roundabout method. It would have been simpler just to talk with you at school.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

“…You’re such an idiot. You had enough information to figure that out. If you had thought about it at all, you would have known right away.”

''Yes, but it’s my job to ask those things you can “know right away” dozens or even hundreds of times while watching the reaction of the people I ask.

Hachikawa Tomoe-chan pointed at my nose.

“Anyway, I don’t need anyone as useless as you here. If this Shibuya high school girl learns a policeman is here, she might turn right around and run away. Then we will lose any hint we might have gotten.”

“So you’re saying…um…”

“Hachikawa. Hachikawa Tomoe.”

I of course already knew that, but calling her by her name before she had introduced herself would only have increased her distrust of me. Playing dumb could be a real pain.

“Hachikawa-san, are you here to contact the same person as the mystery frea-…I mean, as Hishigami-san?”

“That’s right. I was the one that asked Enbi for help after meeting this girl online. If I had known that would lead to someone as troublesome as you tagging along, I never would have done so!”

I felt a bit bad for the mystery freak, but this was the normal reaction.

It would have been stranger if some boring man wearing a suit was not rejected upon trying to join a group of sensitive adolescent girls.

However…

“''We can talk about this later.''” I said.

“…What?”

“Move away from the entrance to that convenient store. Pay attention while walking through the city. ''The siren attached under the eaves is on.''”

That was an SOS indicating a robbery.

It had been this I had initially noticed, not Tomoe-chan.

I turned to the mystery freak and said, “I’m going in. You take Hachikawa-san away from here. The robber might try to flee. Stay away from any obvious paths and wait. Understand?”

“Detective, did you bring your handgun?”

“Don’t underestimate me.”

I was of course going to handle this unarmed.

I was a police officer. I would have a chance to be of some use outside of extreme exceptions like Zashou Island where every single villager was guilty and armed with hunting weaponry.

But I frowned in confusion upon subduing the culprit who was shouting while threatening the cashier with something like an awl.

The criminal was a high school girl.

And when her skirt flipped up, I caught a glimpse of something on her thigh.

“…A Jinmensou?”

===Part 7===

A report had to be submitted in the process of handing the criminal over to the local police station, so my department chief naturally learned of what happened. He shouted angrily at me with incredible force over the phone, but even he seemed hesitant to be too angry since no one was hurt, no damage was done, and the (attempted) robber had been arrested.

As I killed time in the police station’s standard waiting room, a young detective from the station approached me with a clipboard in hand.

“I am Inoue.”

“Hi, I am Uchimaku.”

“Thank you for your help. We will handle investigation if you do not mind.”

“Sure, sure. Um, do I need to sign this?”

“Yes.”

I spoke to Inoue-san while using a ballpoint pen to sign my name on the paperwork on the clipboard.

“I would like to hear her motive if that’s okay.”

“That is fine, but isn’t this more a job for the Life Safety Division than Department 1?”

“…? Has she already said something?”

“A bit.” Inoue-san lowered his voice to a whisper. “This was an attempted robbery, so she was of course after money. However, the main issue is why she wanted that money.”

“…Have you confirmed that she has a Jinmensou?”

“She showed it to us,” replied Inoue-san. “She has a tumor about 5 cm across resembling a human face on her right thigh. It looks similar to the bump left by a bug bite.”

According to the mystery freak, someone could freely cause these Jinmensou to appear or disappear and could therefore threaten the targeted girls. But for a simple robbery?

As I thought, Inoue-san said something I did not except.

“The girl…Her name is Sayama Yae by the way. She says she needs the money to pay an exorbitant medical fee to treat the Jinmensou.”

“To treat it?”

“Yes.” Inoue-san paused for a beat. “With cosmetic surgery.”

After hearing what I needed to hear, I left the police station. It was already evening. The mystery freak had been troubling the uniformed police officer at the entrance with a barrage of curious questions, but now she ran over to me.

I looked around and asked, “Hey, where’s Hachikawa-san?”

“She left. It looked like this was quite a shock to her.”

“Had it been a shock for a violent crime to occur so nearby or for the person with a hint to the Jinmensou incident to be taken in by the police?”

“More importantly, detective, what did the high school girl who committed that attempted robbery say?”

“I can’t reveal information on an ongoing investigation.”

“Is she in debt over cosmetic surgery that insurance won’t cover?”

“…”

I quickly checked over my suit for any listening devices.

The mystery freak shook her index finger and said, “Tsk tsk. If you think about it, you will come across several odd points, Uchimaku-kun.”

“Oh, is that so.”

“Don’t ignore me!!”

I started to walk to the subway station, but the mystery freak ran up and latched onto my back.

''Stop that! That police officer is getting a dangerous look in his eyes!!

“For one thing, it doesn’t make sense to commit a crime after promising to meet with me or Tomoe. I can only think she was planning to get arrested from the beginning. But what would leave her with so few options? I can’t think of very many situations.”

“What if the person who gave her the Jinmensou demanded she bring them money?”

“Then she would have tried to make sure the robbery succeeded.” The mystery freak moved from my back and circled around in front of me. “That high school girl might have been thinking of opposing the person behind the Jinmensou from the moment she initially contacted Tomoe to meet her. But she must have reached some sort of limit in the time between then and now. Since it was a robbery, it must have to do with money. And if the girl was trying to oppose the Jinmensou, then it isn’t hard to guess how she would do so.”

If the Jinmensou disappeared, she would have nothing more to fear.

So she would remove it by force.

But it was a giant tumor 5 cm across on her thigh. This was different from healing a pimple. If she used a blade to cut it off, she would need to call an ambulance.

In that case, it would be quickest to leave it to a professional.

But…

“What good would it do to have the Jinmensou surgically removed? I thought you suspected the criminal could somehow cause the Jinmensou to appear and disappear. And this is a Youkai that appears as a symbol of lies and sins. Won’t it just appear again if you try to forcibly remove it?”

“Perhaps. But how is that a problem for the clinic being paid to remove it?”

“…”

“If a Jinmensou appears, they can surgically remove it. If it appears again, they can surgically remove it again. …That cycle is perfect for them. It ensures repeat customers, so the clinic probably loves it. It’s entirely possible they have been ''whispering something about these Jinmensou'' just like they use the characteristics of obesity and acne to their advantage in their advertisements.”

We had been assuming the criminal was using the isolated system of a school, but cosmetic surgery did seem to provide the criminal with more to gain.

No matter how deeply the cosmetic surgery clinic was related to this as a whole, it seemed we needed to look into it.

===Part 8===

At 11:30 that night, I finished my work for the day and decided to leave the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. When I reached the first floor lobby, Toujou-san from the Life Safety Division entered with a lot of subordinates in tow.

“Huh? Were you out for a nighttime raid?” I asked.

“Yes. In fact, you’re the one that gave us this extra work.”

“?”

“We stopped by the cosmetic surgery clinic related to the Jinmensou. We checked any places that had received an unnatural number of new patients recently and found it right away. It was Kaguya Beauty Clinic in Harajuku. It was a stereotypical ‘pitfall’.”

“Ah…”

So it was an illegal business that targeted minors. This was common with OB/GYN, cosmetic surgery, or other clinics that deal with delicate issues. They would charge exorbitant prices and then open up pathways to various underground means of earning money for those who could not pay. These “pitfalls” were designed so people would not be able to pay.

This had mostly started after all abortions in which the mother’s life was not threatened had been banned by the Newborn Protection Law meant to fight the tide of Japan’s low birthrate. These sorts of business had started appearing and spreading what fields they dealt in.

“So where did this pitfall lead? A subcontractor in charge of phone scams?”

“A group that stockpiles cell phones and resells them. It does not look suspicious if high school girls constantly buy the latest phones. This might be related to ''a large criminal organization''. Now we need to meet with the Organized Crime Countermeasures Division. Thanks for the all-nighter you gave us, Uchimaku-kun. Maybe I’ll treat you to something later.”

“…Was the clinic involved in giving the girls the Jinmensou?”

If so, all the loose ends had been tied up.

Toujou-san shrugged and said, “We looked through everything, but that was probably done elsewhere.”

“Do you have proof of that?”

“The disturbance was too great. If Kaguya Beauty Clinic controlled everything, they would have kept it all on a lower scale that would have been harder to find.”

''I see.

That meant the clinic was simply profiting off of something someone else was causing.

The true criminal behind it all was elsewhere.

“Understood. Call me if it looks like you’ll need Department 1 for anything.”

“It is our job in the Life Safety Division to ensure you are not needed.”

I parted ways with Toujou-san and left the building.

It was very late at night, but the roads still had cars on them. That said, there were not many options when it came to eating out. Bars would still be open, but they got expensive if you used them as a primary source of food.

I had no choice but to enter a nearby convenience store and put a microwaveable side dish into a shopping basket.

That was when I ran into the mystery freak.

“Detective.”

“I’m going to stop asking how you always show up like this. And I won’t tell you anything about the clinic. That’s police information.”

“I doubt you found anything. That clinic itself was nothing important.”

“The clinic itself?” I asked as the mystery freak grabbed a package of drinkable yogurt.

“I was able to get my hands on a list of people who used Kaguya Beauty Clinic. It wasn’t just high school girls. The list contains everyone from housewives to elementary school kids. But I recognized some of the names on the list.”

In this case, she did not simply mean she saw the names of some acquaintances.

She went on to say, “Detective, do you remember the SNS murders case you solved back in May?”

“What about it?”

“Go back over it again. That will tell you how deep this goes.”

How deep.

That was what the mystery freak said.

“Can I assume something dangerous is lurking down below all this?”

“If there was not, I would not give you such an unnatural warning. You were the one who directly solved that case even if I helped a bit. The ones behind the Jinmensou likely view you as the most dangerous person to them. So what if you do not stop at the beauty clinic and dig deeper? ''The odds are good the criminals will take direct action against you.''”

“Understood.” I checked on the contents of my basket. “If they introduce themselves so obviously, I will have an easier time arresting them.”

The mystery freak smiled a bit and patted my shoulder.

“You’ll be fine with that mindset. …But really be careful. If I’m right, these aren’t people who will hold back from attacking just because their enemy is a police officer.”

Enbi headed on to the register, paid for her drinkable yogurt, and left the store.

That mystery freak was accustomed to mysterious serial murders, so this must be truly dangerous if she felt the need to warn me so seriously.

I decided to remain focused as I paid at the register and left the convenience store.

But…

I never thought I would be taken out not even 50 meters from the convenience store.

A sudden blunt blow to the back of my head sent me to the ground where I was then assaulted by a storm of violent kicks and punches.

===Part 9===

When I came to, I was in the police hospital.

The sky outside the window was orange. I assumed it was dawn, but it turned out to be sunset. The electrodes attached to me and tube on my arm were enough to tell me something horrible had happened to me.

“You aren’t looking too good,” said Toujou-san of the Life Safety Division from where he sat on a folding chair.

I frowned in the hospital bed and asked, “Um, why are you here, Toujou-san?”

“The witness report said it was a group of boys. As a street fight, it was handed over to our division. …I’m not sure how anyone could tell exactly how old they were since it was dark and they were wearing full face helmets, but people tend to assume late night attacks like that are the work of boys.” Toujou-san gave a slight smile. “But they have guts to attack and try to kill a police officer. We’ll make sure to find who did this.”

“…Um, what exactly is the situation? My memories are hazy after the first hit, so I don’t really know what happened.”

I doubted I had been able to escape in that situation.

Had this enemy simply been giving me a warning instead of trying to kill me?

Or had something caused them to stop before they finished the job?

“Oh, is that so? The attack occurred in the early morning last night near a convenience store in Ochanomizu. A group of four or five helmeted males – well, technically we don’t know for sure they were male, but that’s what the witness said – beat you to a pulp on the side of the road. But the attackers ran off when the witness screamed. It seems the attackers were speaking Japanese.”

“I see. Good….”

It was not my survival I was glad of.

It was that this witness had not been hurt after letting out that scream.

And if I was the only victim, that meant the mystery freak had not been involved despite being nearby.

Toujou-san toyed with the remote to the room’s TV.

“What do you think of the situation, Uchimaku?”

“I don’t like it.”

I had been injured just after receiving a warning.

Unless some unrelated group of boys had coincidentally decided to attack me at that moment, the attacker’s intent might very well have been to assassinate me.

In this country, not many deadly weapons were easily obtained.

But it took skill to sneak up behind a detective who had some knowledge of judo and kendo.

Had the attackers run away when the witness screamed because they had decided killing the witness as well would make the attack stand out too much?

If that was the case…

Whoever was behind the attack had not given up on taking my life. The odds were good they would try to use some other method of eliminating me.

“Don’t look so grim. I don’t know who did this, but they can’t do anything while you are here in the police hospital. You can stay here until I put an end to this.”

“I can’t do that.”

If my opponent saw street violence as but one card among many options with which to kill me, they might be a highly skilled specialist.

It was possible they possessed a card that allowed them to kill a target in a police hospital while making it look like the target’s condition merely took a turn for the worse.

The police hospital may have been secure, but my location could not be hidden while I was hospitalized.

If the enemy arrived to kill me, my safety was not guaranteed.

I gathered my strength to sit up and felt a dull pain in my head and across the rest of my upper body. I grimaced, but ignored with the pain. I could not remain on the defensive. To survive, I had to go on the offensive and hunt down the identity of my enemy.

“Wait, wait. Aren’t you getting a little too hot-blooded? Are you okay?”

“No. It’s because I’m a coward that I feel the need to go on the offensive here.”

Merely changing from the hospital gown and into my suit was enough to make me want to scream, but I had to bear with it.

“I want to talk with the person who saved my life. Can you get me that information?”

“I can, but you explain this to your department chief. I’m not going to save you from him.” Toujou-san pulled out a notepad and flipped through the pages. “Let’s see, it was a student from Ochanomizu. Her name is ''Hachikawa Tomoe-san''. She is a minor in middle school, so be careful with how you handle this. At her age, the people around her will probably make a bigger deal out of this than she will.”

===Part 10===

Hachikawa Tomoe-chan, the witness of the attack, lived in a family-oriented apartment in Ochanomizu. It was seven in the evening, so I was not sure if the pillar of the family, the father, would be home yet. I could smell the scents of dinner being prepared.

''…What a pain.

The situation would be a lot easier to handle if both parents were home. I did not want the father thinking I had intentionally come by while he was away.

The front entrance automatically locked, so I could not even enter the apartment building. I entered the room number to call them over the intercom. As expected, Hachikawa Tomoe-chan’s mother sounded displeased when I said I was a police detective. Although she did not start talking about warrants and lawyers based on what she had seen on TV dramas, so it could have been worse.

But I needed her consent. If she refused to let me in, there was nothing I could do. If I abused my power and claimed she was obstructing the duties of a public servant, I would be stuck writing an apology in the seiza position by the end of the day. I would probably have my pay reduced for a week as well.

''What is she going to do?

Just as I started wondering that, I heard footsteps belonging to someone other than the mother. The mother then called out the name Tomoe. The speaker then produced the sound of a door opening. I tilted my head in puzzlement and Hachikawa Tomoe-chan came running out to the front of the apartment building before long.

“D-dete-detective!? What are you doing out of the hospital!? You were bleeding so much!”

“My injuries were not life threatening. And even if I am a police officer, I am still a working member of society. Everyone knows you have to work if you are able.”

“Everyone knows that…?”

“Well, I know I look pretty pathetic with all these bandages, but I’m doing fine. You don’t need to worry about me. More importantly, do you mind if I ask some questions about last night? The attack might have been related to the Jinmensou incident.”

“…”

Tomoe-chan fell silent.

Finally, she opened her mouth to speak.

“Why are you pursuing this so seriously? This is just another job to you. Unlike me, you have plenty of other incidents to worry about.”

I decided it was best to hide the fact that I wanted a chance to strike back before the enemy could make their next move. It was likely out of guilt over ''not being able to save me'' that she was actually speaking with me and being fairly polite.

“I can’t say this is the job I want to work on most, but it comes in second. I do my job because I want to, so I am willing to risk my life for it. Is that so strange?”

“…You’re an idiot,” muttered Tomoe-chan. “But you might have more guts than that person.”

''…That person?

She may have been referring to the person that had caused her dislike of the police.

But gathering information about the attack came first.

“It would be a huge help if you could go through everything you know about last night’s attack. First of all, what were you doing there?”

“That convenience store may be a good distance from here, but it is a convenient place for reading magazines without buying them. I use it as a destination when I go jogging.”

“…You jog that late at night?”

“I do it just before going to bed. My mom-…My parents let me as long as I keep my cell phone’s GPS on.”

Hachikawa Tomoe-chan had a nice figure wrapped in supple muscles, so she did seem the type who would be mindful of such things.

“Okay, about the attackers then. I remember nothing beyond the first strike from behind. Do you know where they came from or where they went when they left?”

“…? It wasn’t toward the subway station. I think they ran off in the direction of some convoluted back alleys.”

“Were they on foot or did they have a vehicle?”

“I don’t know. They ran away on foot, but they might have had a vehicle waiting further on.”

“I was attacked with blunt weapons, but did do you remember what those were?”

“Hmm… I think one guy had some kind of stick. And one had a sock.”

“A sock?”

“It was long and stretched out. It was swollen like something was stuffed inside. Something to weigh down one end.”

This was going to be difficult. If they did not all use the same sort of weapon, I had less of a hint for my investigation.

If they had used weapons that not many people have such as stun guns or a special sort of baton, I might have been able to hunt them down based on the information alone.

I asked a few more questions, but did not receive much useful information. Partway through, I changed my tactic to seeing if Tomoe-chan was lying, but I saw nothing suspicious in her words or eye movements.

“Thank you very much.”

“…You’re welcome.”

“Just to be safe, you should probably stop your nighttime jogs for the time being. Do you mind if I tell your parents that as well?”

“Tell them whatever you want,” said Tomoe-chan while averting her gaze. She then added, “But I will not stop pursuing this Jinmensou incident.”

“…”

''Oh, come on.

''Don’t you know that is much more dangerous than your nighttime jogs?

''You’re looking right at a man who was beaten to a pulp over it.

“I can’t leave it to that person. I would just get an arbitrary promise and nothing would ever actually be done about it.”

“Um, you mentioned ‘that person’ before as well. Do you mean Hishigami Enbi-san?”

At their school, Tomoe-chan had told the mystery freak she would do this on her own because she could not trust a police detective.

But…

“Eh? Oh. No, no. It isn’t her. I have no reason to blame Enbi.”

“Then…”

“It doesn’t matter who it is,” cut in Tomoe-chan sharply. “But if you don’t know, that means Enbi really did keep quiet about it.”

“…”

''Wait, wait, wait, wait.

''This is starting to sound dangerous.

Not only was Hachikawa Tomoe-chan hiding something, but the mystery freak knew what it was. I had a feeling it would be dangerous to not get the information out of her here, but she was not a suspect. I could not forcibly interrogate her, so there was nothing I could do if she was not willing to tell me.

''…I’ll get it out of the mystery freak later.

“Anyway, I will pursue this Jinmensou incident no matter what happens. Detective, you should not be wandering around with your injuries. You should get back to the hospital. Good night.”

Tomoe-chan then ran back into the apartment building. The lock activated, so I could not pursue her further.

“…Now then.”

What could I do now besides asking the mystery freak for information related to Hachikawa Tomoe?

The day before, the mystery freak had told me to check the list of people who used Kaguya Beauty Clinic and to look for a connection to the SNS murders from May.

It pained me to simply do what the mystery freak told me to do, but it was my best bet.

===Part 11===

But despite my attempt to look cool, the real world was not the same as a police drama in which any case could be solved in 60 minutes. In reality, the police were not blessed with an environment that allowed them to focus on a single case until it was solved. We often had to handle multiple cases in parallel and sometimes private problems that had no relation to the case got in the way as well.

And so at 7:30 that evening…

“Uchimaku, we’re going drinking tonight. You’re coming whether you like it or not.”

“What?”

As soon as I arrived back at work, the department chief, Mezu Gen, told me that with a stern expression. I could only stare at him in shock while still wrapped in bandages.

Needless to say, the department chief and I were not on friendly enough terms to go drinking together.

And regardless of how well we might get along, being asked to go drinking with your boss did not seem as if it would lead to a fun time.

The department chief must have had his own thoughts on the matter because the wrinkles of his usual stern expression grew threefold.

“Looking at your face while drinking is not my idea of a pleasant evening,” he said. “Chief Superintendent Mishima invited us. Refusing would affect both of our futures. If you understand, then get ready.”

“Wait!! That’s two ranks higher than superintendent! Why does someone like that have his eyes on someone unimportant like me!?”

Above a superintendent was a senior superintendent, and another step above that was the chief superintendent.

In terms of numbers, this was at a level even higher than billion or trillion. This was more like a number like googol that you could live your everyday life just fine without knowing about. That was how little in common there was between someone in a dead-end detective job like me and a senior superintendent or chief superintendent.

By the way, there were only two positions higher than chief superintendent.

“Because you did something that stood out enough for him to notice you. And don’t forget that it is thanks to you that I am caught in the middle of this.”

The department chief gave me a horrible glare as we boarded a taxi. The atmosphere in the taxi was so awkward the driver remained silent as he drove us to a residential district in Ningyocho. I had not known that high-cost area filled with office buildings had a residential district. And naturally (?) we stopped somewhere with no sign, main entrance, or parking lot. It did not even have the bare minimum of what one would expect of a bar. It looked like the sort of house you could see anywhere.

“Is this the chief superintendent’s house?”

“…That’s enough. Do not say anything more, Uchimaku.”

We entered what looked exactly like the small yard of a house, the department chief knocked on the back door, and a woman wearing a kimono answered.

“Mezu-sama, Uchimaku-sama. We were expecting you. Come in. Mishima-sama has already arrived.”

''???

The woman in a kimono had a pin mic on her collar and an earphone in one ear. When she led us inside, the scenery completely changed. The building had looked like a small house from outside, but it was a small but luxurious Japanese-style bar inside. This limited space could likely rival the top floor of a resort hotel.

“…What is this place?”

“Did you think Ginza and Akasaka were as good as it gets? Only the nouveau riche get excited over that. In a world where people truly spare no expense, the bars do not have signs.”

The bar had a counter and a few tables, but it was empty except for a single customer at the counter. This was not because the place was doing poorly. Its prices were so ridiculously expensive, it could function with this alone.

That one person raised a hand.

“Hey, hey. Over here, over here. Sorry about the sudden invitation.”

He was Chief Superintendent Mishima.

A lowly detective like me would never have any chance to speak with someone like him even if we were in the same building. He was in his late thirties, but he looked like the perfect example of the bachelor living it up. He was of course older than me, but he must have looked like he had just learned to walk from the department chief’s perspective. The department chief was old-fashioned and had also always hated the elite, so there must have been a powerful force at play for him to be obeying without complaint.

Rising to chief superintendent by one’s late thirties was rare even in the elite Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. People like him tended to rise through the ranks quickly, but that alone was not enough to explain it.

That monster smiled and said, “C’mon, sit, sit. This is a bit of an odd bar that only serves cocktails with a sake base, so sorry about that. But they’re quite good if you give them a chance. It’s all on me, so drink as much as you want.”

Anyone who took up that offer in a high class bar that did not list a single price on its menu was most likely not a working member of society.

''So why did the chief superintendent call us here?

But without giving any hint towards that answer, Chief Superintendent Mishima began some pointless small talk.

“Uchimaku-chan, I’ve heard you get along quite well with the middle school aged daughter of the Hishigami family.”

“Bh!?”

''That’s the first thing you bring up!?

The department chief’s look grew even sterner, but the chief superintendent’s tone remained unconcerned.

“Oh, I’m not trying to find fault. In fact, that takes talent. ''The Hishigami women invite disaster, after all''. It seems that is actually a rule in that family. Grabbing the reins of one of them and not being thrown off is quite a feat.”

“Wait…eh? What are you saying?”

“If you don’t understand, you don’t need to. Oh, right. We have been arguing over who to choose to be the next ‘police chief for a day’. You have a youthfulness to you that is popular with middle school girls, so who do you think it should be? Who are the popular idols right now?”

“I don’t know!! I can’t keep track of the names and faces of those idol units with dozens of members!!”

“Do you think Omikuji Maidens or Fortune Telling Girls would be better?”

“I think Seman<ref>A Seman or Seman Doman is a type of Japanese magical charm with roots in Onmyoudou.</ref> Stars would be best.”

The department chief glared at me, but what was a poor public servant like me supposed to do? If I had remained silent, he still would have glared at me!

After that, Chief Superintendent Mishima insisted that I try some sake-based cocktails that had been turned into psychedelic reds and blues. Those upside down triangle cocktail glasses could hold a larger volume than I thought.

I also spotted some junmai daiginjo made by my brother behind the counter.

They were named Red Yukata and Black-Haired Beauty, so he must have been fond of that Youkai despite how much she was afraid of him. Looking as frightening as him may have worked against him in some ways.

“You aren’t looking any different.”

“Oh. This is not enough to get me drunk.”

“That isn’t what I meant. Normally, when people are brought to this sort of bar and forced to drink this kind of expensive drink, they want to make informed comments even if they can’t tell the difference from normal drinks. I used to do it myself.”

''Oh, that’s what he means.

This may have been the very best the city had to offer, but I grew up in an Intellectual Village. After drinking entire cardboard boxes full of the finest Japanese sake in the country or even the world, I had lost all sense of its value.

In college, I had searched out the greatest hidden bars the city had to offer and found none of them could compare to the stuff back home, so I eventually gave up on caring about the quality of sake at all.

But sadly, it was not based on my skill, so I could not brag about it to anyone.

“Oh, right. Uchimaku-chan, I heard about your achievement in that convenience store robbery. You arrested the robber with no injuries or damage, right? It was the best conclusion for both the victim and the criminal.”

Only a child would get excited over being praised here.

As an adult, I had to be extra careful of the department chief who had remained silent for a looooooooooong time now.

“Oh, um…sorry about all that.”

“No, no. I don’t mind. The regulations regarding that are there to allow the police to do their job as efficiently as possible. If you had waited for a police officer in that jurisdiction to arrive, someone might have been stabbed inside the convenience store,” said Chief Superintendent Mishima with a big grin on his face. As an adult, I could sense something unsettling like the alcohol was sending him in a negative direction. “Uchimaku-chan, this shows that you have grown enough to instinctually sense what the purpose of a police officer is. ''You do not need the rules to compensate for you.'' That is something worth praising you for. But,” added the chief superintendent to preface some sort of negation.

“The real system of society is much more severe than what you see in police dramas. You can only ignore the rules ''when doing so will produce a better result than following the rules can.'' For example, think about this convenience store robbery. Safely arresting the robber is fine, but what if your attempt had failed and your actions led to the clerk getting stabbed? Do you think we would cover for you then?”

“…”

“We would not. Police officers are only human, so they will sometimes fail in extreme life-or-death situations. They need to be rebuked in such situations, but they also need to be protected. If they are all too afraid of making a mistake to do anything, we could not protect the law and order of this country. But certain appearances need to be upheld while protecting the people of our organization. If you follow the rules and do everything right but do not make it in time, we can protect you. But if you break the rules and act on your own initiative and that leads to someone’s death, we can do nothing to protect you. ''Do you understand what I mean?''”

“…Yes.”

“Good. Whether you know the risks or not makes a lot of difference. I will overlook it just this once. This may sound trite, but I have great hopes for you. Especially when it comes to cases related to Youkai. Otherwise I would not have set up this opportunity to speak with you.”

I did not like the sound of having myself and Youkai linked together like that.

But as an adult, I made sure not to show it on my face.

“But you will find things more difficult in the future. The power of the police lies in the power of the organization. If you lose that power, you will be in much more danger than you realize. Keep that in mind.”

After a few hours, I was released from that drinking party that left me with a stomachache.

The department chief had remained completely silent the entire time, but he spat out a comment as soon as we left the bar.

“That is not someone you want paying such close attention to you.”

“…I know that all too well. If I was drawing a picture diary, today would probably be filled in completely black.”

“I doubt a monster of that level would care about a simple detective. This may be a disaster brought on by that Hishigami girl, but be careful. Appearing ‘useful’ to the people at the top is not always a good thing.”

===Part 12===

When I went into work the next day, I entered the archives room to view the files I had been unable to view the day before. The area was crowded with steel racks which were all filled with thick clear file folders of case records. A lot of them were unsolved, so the mystery freak might have drooled if she saw this collection.

Most of the data was searchable by computer, but some records were abbreviated or changed slightly in format or presentation in the process of digitization. The best method was to check the computer first and then check the physical reports for the details. I had not written all of the reports for this case.

The May SNS murders.

The case had not been called that from the beginning. For one thing, it had not been a murder case initially.

We simply had some strange suicides with no apparent motive.

As they were investigated, it turned out all of the people had used a certain major SNS service. The incident had produced five “suicides” in a single month and had spread to many different areas through the wide range of people’s online connections.

As you might imagine, it had been a complete pain in the ass dealing with different police stations fighting over whose jurisdiction it fell under. Fortunately, it had not spread overseas.

The victims had ranged from elementary school age to high school age. At the time, they had been judged isolated suicides due to people “flaming” the opinions the kids posted online. They had gathered attention as proof of how modern society was lowering the age at which children committed suicide.

Ultimately, digging into the suspicious aspects turned up a group at a prestigious private university and four people were arrested. Once that happened, the talk shows began covering it as a demonic murder spree by candidates for the upper levels of elite corporations.

The mystery freak had told me to go over that case once more.

But not much about it was still suspicious. We already knew how they had disguised the murders as jumping suicides and how they had used other victims’ accounts to contact them.

The only thing left was…

“The motive.”

When questioned, the four arrested had given nothing but ridiculous statements. Some people said they were trying to get a psychiatric examination to lessen their punishment and other people said they were following the disturbing logic of twisted elites. But those four had found a stable and successful means of killing people and no one had found a clear answer as to why.

Was it related to this Jinmensou case?

To be honest, I was doubtful.

But when I compared to the documents on the Kaguya Beauty Clinic and the SNS murders, I did find some odd information.

“…A few names show up in both.”

Some students had been involved in both cases.

But the SNS used had been a popular one, so the number of related individuals was quite large.

It was not too surprising to find a few of those had also used Kaguya Beauty Clinic. And yet…

The SNS and the Jinmensou.

As I puzzled over the two cases, my cell phone rang.

It was from the mystery freak.

“Hah hah hah. Have you arrived at the truth yet, detective?”

“I feel like an idiot for worrying when I realized you were near the scene of the attack.”

“H-huh? You mean I could have grabbed at your heart by pretending to have been attacked?”

''It won’t work if you just pretend.

''Not that I want you to actually get attacked for that reason.

“You’re hiding something about Hachikawa Tomoe, aren’t you? If something happens because of that, I will officially blame you.”

“This involves her privacy, so I wanted her permission. But whatever. Let’s meet for a chat. Detective, you were attacked despite my warning. You clearly need all the help you can get, so I’ll lend you a hand.”

“You said the SNS murders and this Jinmensou case are linked, right? I’ve found a few common names between the two, but…”

“I’ll tell you about that as well. Just compare the two cases. Don’t the structures seem similar?”

“?”

“The SNS murders killed people while making it look like they committed suicide over the flaming on their page. The Jinmensou case uses a giant tumor to isolate the target from their school life. …Do you see the common theme?”

“…Ostracism.”

“That’s right. Isolation from an organization or group. Detective, you thought the masterminds of the SNS murders were those four elite candidates from that prestigious private university, ''but it may have gone deeper than that.''”

“…”

And now the person controlling it from the shadows was using someone else for this new case. Was that why the Jinmensou case showed hints of being similar to the SNS murders?

“If that is true, this is a big deal.”

“It already is a big deal. You can’t say you don’t know what happened to you. At any rate, we can discuss this further when we meet. This is something that needs to be discussed in person.”

===Part 13===

That evening, I met up with the mystery freak in an unpopular café in Ochanomizu.

“You’re late.”

“Oh, am I?”

I walked over to the mystery freak’s table in the back and sat down. As always, she had chosen a café with ridiculously long-named items on the menu, but this time I pointed at something random and ordered it.

“Let’s cut to the chase. How exactly is the solved SNS murders case linked to the current Jinmensou case?”

“Let’s start with the hidden side of the SNS murders.”

The mystery freak pulled out a smartphone with a leather cover that made it look like a memo pad.

She placed it on the table and said, “On the surface, the victim’s page was flamed to make their murder look like a suicide. But you know that of course.”

“Wait, wait. On the surface?”

“Evidence has turned up that the flaming itself was intentionally created by a different group. In other words, the criminals did not want to target the people who were flamed. They attacked those people because someone else flamed them.”

“…So they had some other purpose?”

“Question: what do the five victims of the SNS murders have in common?”

“Their ages and locations were all different.”

“They were students from elementary school age to high school age.” The mystery freak called up a few documents on her smartphone. “The four from the prestigious private university did the actual crime, a few others handled the flaming, and some leader controlled it all. Now, were these murders based on an abnormal motive that normal people cannot understand? If so, ''would the other members of the organization have been able to understand the motive either?''”

Most serial killers worked alone because abnormal motives could not be shared.

There were different categories of murderers, but different people would not get along and cooperate in abnormal murders just because they fit the same category.

Which meant…

“Is this not an issue of individual ideology? Did the entire group gain something from this? …Like money maybe?”

Desire for money was the most obvious common factor between people. Unlike with serial killings, it was easy to see several people working together to rob a bank.

However…

“All of the victims were minors. I doubt they had much money and they had no life insurance. What did the entire group gain from killing those five?”

“I came up short there too. No matter how much I researched the victims, I could not find anything.” Enbi displayed a new document on her smartphone. “Which is why we need to think about this differently. What the criminals gained ''came from someone other than the victims.''”

“…What?”

“Look at this. You should get it right away.”

Enbi pointed at the smartphone in the middle of the table and I looked down at it.

The screen was small so the smaller text was difficult to read, but I was able to read large headline right away.

Child Board Meeting Plan.

“…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………”

As I read the details, I could feel my mind growing blank.

''…What is this?

“The Child Board Meeting. To put it simply, it’s a plan to influence the children of the management and stockholders of large corporations. Those powerful adults cannot be influenced by external pressure. But what about their children? Someone who knows how to use the internet has control of the ‘general consensus’ on the SNS. They can ostracize a specific target by thoroughly flaming them. ''By creating an environment that harms their children, they can indirectly influence and control the adults in the corporations.'' That is the Child Board Meeting.”

“But can’t the parents just keep their kids away from the SNS once the problems begin?”

“Those information tools are already a part of school life, detective. Information is just as necessary to them as water and oxygen. If they do not take part, they will be isolated. If they do no reply, they will be ostracized. And no matter how powerful their parents may be, their power is of no use in the closed environment of a school. But if they know their precious child is being ostracized in that ‘holy ground’ where adults have no influence, what options are left to them?”

''I see.

One was a case of using the information services making up another side of school life to freely isolate a chosen target. The other used the physical effects of a Jinmensou to alter the social standing of the target. Looking at it that way, they were very similar at the core.

“But isn’t that banned under deceptive obstruction of business laws?”

“Maybe. But even with rules punishing obvious violence and bullying in schools, limited actions carried out within the range of groups of friends may not be stopped. That is why parents and teachers tell kids to choose their friends carefully. Seeing something directly is one thing, but distant whispers of people abetting in a crime is unlikely to lead to legal restrictions.”

“But that isn’t a system for murdering the children. In fact, they would want it to spread below the surface without causing too much trouble.”

“The SNS plan did not work well. They may have influenced a few people, but a few children chose to oppose them without bothering their parents with it. They were of course ostracized as a result. Both on the SNS and at their actual school. I suspect some of those children approached the truth in their desperate resistance. And the criminal group needed to quickly eliminate those clever children.”

“…And they disguised it as suicide, hm? The suicides stood out because of their ages, but they camouflaged it with the false motive of ‘flaming’ because adults would not really understand it. Even if they had tried to tell someone something important before they died, people would assume they felt so cornered due to more childish reasons.”

“This data,” the mystery freak tapped the side of her smartphone, “is based on what I found on a page separate from the SNS. I have confirmed the details with other sources. It seems it was gathered by the ostracized children as they tried to follow the movements of suspicious information.”

“It looks like those four from the prestigious private university were working for someone else. Do you know who that was?”

“No. The children were all eliminated in the SNS murders before they made it that far.” The mystery freak sighed. “But I think the Jinmensou case is being done for the same reasons. You should go back and look into the family of the girl who tried to rob that convenience store. You should find a manager of a corporation, a large shareholder, or someone else who holds power.”

We did not know how large this criminal group was, but if they were trying to slowly manipulate the financial activities of the country with simultaneous attacks on multiple large corporations, they were likely quite large.

It was possible something on the level of ''a large criminal organization'' was behind it.

“This is a tough one.”

“Yes, it is.”

“Now I see why you are so interested in the Jinmensou case despite only caring about corpses. It’s connected to the SNS, so you could say that murder case isn’t over yet.”

“You’re making me blush.”

“Why would that make you blush? And how does the rest of this fit in?”

“What do you mean?”

“Why is Hachikawa Tomoe-chan pursuing this case? She saw me beaten up right in front of her. She should know the risks all too well. Also, she seems to dislike the police and keeps mentioning some mysterious person. How does all of that fit in?”

“Oh.” The mystery freak let out a small groan. “I did not want to get into more uncertain information. This is all on Tomoe’s word alone. I have not confirmed any of it, so do not simply accept it as true.”

“?”

“Tomoe says her neighbor is being affected by a Jinmensou. The girl’s name is Tsumada Mio. She is also in middle school, but I have never met her because she goes to a different school.”

If that was true, I might be able to find something that led to the heart of this case. After all, I had not met many people directly related to the case. The high school girl from the convenience store robbery was the only other one.

But…

“We can’t speak with her. It seems she has disappeared and no one can find her.”

“…She’s gone missing?”

She had gotten involved in a crime related to the group behind the SNS murders and then went missing. The situation looked quite serious.

“That part is a bit unclear. She might have simply run away from home or she might just be hiding in her apartment. Also,” the mystery freak raised her index finger, “the timing is a bit odd.”

“The timing?”

“Tsumada Mio fell victim to the Jinmensou during April of this year. Yet the other cases we know of were recent. In fact, the SNS murders had not even come to the surface at that time.”

''What is going on?

While Jinmensou were rare, they were still a type of Youkai. It was entirely possible Tsumada Mio had just so happened to develop one with no relation to this case.

Or…

“April is when the class change happens. It is possible Tsumada Mio simply made some mistake during all that and ended up holing up at home. Her worried parents could have later heard about the Jinmensou incidents and decided she was a victim of it too,” said the mystery freak.

“But this isn’t an Intellectual Village; it’s the capital of Japan. Youkai hate modern cities, so I doubt one would naturally appear here.”

“We have never actually seen Tsumada Mio. We have no way of knowing if she actually has a Jinmensou or not. She may have started wearing more clothes to cover her skin, but that could always have been due to a scratch unrelated to the Jinmensou. Right?”

“…”

I could not say she was wrong.

After all, we had too little information.

“Then let’s go check. We just need to gather enough information to say for sure.”

“?”

“If Tsumada Mio has been reported missing and it turns out she is actually holed up at home, her parents will be guilty of a false police report or falsifying public documents. …It’s a bit of a forceful method, but I can use suspicion of that to get some information out of the family.”

“You can do that if you want, but won’t you get in trouble if it fails?”

“I’d definitely get a pay cut,” I said decisively. “But it is possible Tsumada Mio will become a victim similar to the victims of the SNS murders. If we find out she is unrelated, that is fine by me. At any rate, we need to take a step forward.”

===Part 14===

And it failed splendidly.

Despite showing up in the evening, Tsumada Mio’s parents led me to the empty girl’s room. It seemed the report of her having gone missing in April was accurate. The room was attentively cleaned, but showed no sign of being lived in.

“It may be a problem to hear this, but we are not all that worried,” said Tsumada Mio’s father with a slightly sad smile. “She has always been good at grasping how things work. She is probably making use of some structure of society to provide herself with a new place to live.”

“…Do you mind if I look through any notes or memos of hers?”

“No, but the…what was it? Life safety? Anyway, the group that deals with children already went over it.”

“Just to be sure.”

I looked around the room while taking a mental note to ask Toujou-san or someone else from the Life Safety Division for the data later.

It was a stereotypical room with a desk, a bed, and a bookshelf. But it seemed lacking in entertainment. I could see almost no electronics. Not only did it not have a TV, but it had no audio equipment either.

When I pointed that out, the father scratched his head and said, “I do not know what it is called, but she had one of those things that is about the size of a notebook. The ones you use your fingers directly on the screen with.”

“A tablet computer?”

“Yes, that’s it. She used it for both movies and manga.”

“Do you know where that tablet is?”

“Mio-chan took it with her.”

That was too bad.

That may have been why I could not find a school bag despite seeing plenty of textbooks.

If she used it that heavily, it was probably filled with personal information and information on her friends.

If she kept her data on the cloud, I might be able to access it via the internet provider, but teenagers like her tended to be more sensitive about personal information than adults. If she had kept the cloud setting off, it would be impossible to reach the tablet’s data.

I ended up just checking through what was in the room.

I found a notepad with a ton of small photo stickers on it, but I doubted it would help me find where she had gone. I could check who the people in the photos were, but the Life Safety Division would have already done that. And they were probably just friends from school.

There were a lot of the photo stickers and she was photographed with both boys and girls. Given how many of them there were, I doubted they were all from just one class. Either her social network extended beyond just her class or she was involved in clubs or the student council.

From what I could see, I doubted she had made some huge mistake during the class change in April like the mystery freak had suggested. She seemed like the type who would make herself the center of the class wherever she ended up.

“Okay, this might be painful to think back on, but did anything about your daughter change just before she disappeared?”

“What?”

“For example, did she suddenly start wearing stockings or tights as if to hide her skin?”

“Now that you mention it,” muttered Tsumada Mio’s father.

For the convenience store robbery girl, it had been on the thigh. Even so, it was too soon to assume it always appeared on the thigh. But still…

“She started wearing the bottom of a track suit below the skirt of her school uniform. I told her to stop because it was indecent, but she said it was popular in her class.”

It seemed I needed to check the school she went to.

“By any chance did you ever see below those pants?”

“Of course not. That would be below her skirt. She is hardly the age to be bathing with her father. I doubt even my wife would know.”

In the end, all I knew was that Tsumada Mio had started to hide her legs before she went missing. The situation would change greatly depending on whether there had actually been a Jinmensou there or not.

“No, wait a second,” said the father suddenly.

“What is it?”

“I never saw Mio-chan’s legs, but I know someone who might have.”

“Who is that?”

''Someone who would have seen her thighs below a miniskirt? Her boyfriend maybe?

However, my guess was wrong.

“Her school had a physical examination just before she went missing. It is possible the health teacher saw her legs.”

I used my cell phone to call Tsumada Mio’s school.

Given the time, most of the faculty had left the school already, but when I explained this was related to a police investigation, I was eventually connected to the teacher in question.

The middle-aged female voice told me, “Y-yes. Tsumada Mio-san had a large tumor in the shape of a human face on her right thigh.”

===Part 15===

“Bingo.” I met up with the mystery freak after leaving the apartment. “In April, before the SNS murders in May, Tsumada Mio already had a Jinmensou.”

“Just to be sure, is it possible the health teacher was lying?”

“It’s possible, but this makes sense.”

“What do you mean?”

“Her personal notepad was covered in small photo stickers, so she must have had a lot of friends. She was popular. So why did she disappear in April during the class change? She wouldn’t have had any complaints about her school life.”

“What if she did not disappear of her own free will?”

“Or her position in the school changed once the Jinmensou was discovered during the physical examination in April.”

Enbi frowned slightly.

“But she defended against it by wearing the track suit pants below her skirt, right? I doubt she would have let it be revealed so easily. Couldn’t she have come up with a reason to delay her examination until after school when everyone else was gone?”

“At the very least, the health teacher knew about the Jinmensou,” I said calmly. “But people are not perfect. The teacher might have told someone.”

“…That would have been terrible,” groaned the mystery freak in a low voice.

As someone at the same sensitive age, she may have been able to more clearly imagine what a tragedy that would have been.

“We still do not know if this Jinmensou is the same as the ones related to the incident connecting back to the SNS murders. But we can explain it if it is.”

“How?”

“As a test case. The criminals are trying to ostracize any child from their school with a Jinmensou. That way they can manipulate their parents who are managers or large shareholders. If they fail, they make an enemy of adults with a lot of power. In that case, they would want to test it out beforehand. ''They would want to prove they could ostracize even the most popular kid in a class.''”

“The SNS murders did not come to light until May, but the trouble that prevented them from manipulating the adults must have happened before that. And once the SNS plan failed, the criminal group would have prepared for their next project.”

“And after they proved they could ostracize a popular kid with a Jinmensou, they prepared to use it on a larger scale…which is what we are seeing now.”

“Wait.” The mystery freak placed a hand on her chin. “So in Tsumada Mio’s case, they had yet to fully establish their Jinmensou Package, right? They would not have deemed it a success just by viewing her from a distance. They might have made a slight mistake and left some hint to the person behind all this.”

“Or Tsumada Mio might have seen something herself.”

Either way, it seemed Tsumada Mio’s circumstances were different from the other victims. And even if that was not the case, I still needed to find a way to protect her and soon. Given the circumstances, I was not easygoing enough to optimistically think she had simply run away from home and would be back eventually.

“I’m heading back into work. I want to go through the data the Life Safety Division gathered on her. Mystery freak, what will you do?”

“I want to go into the Metropolitan Police Department with you.”

“It’s too late for a field trip.”

“Then I will try to track down Tsumada Mio on my own. I don’t know how far I can get, though.”

“Do as you wish.”

“Don’t forget that you were attacked yesterday. Detective, you are probably still standing in a very hot position.”

And then we heard a footstep.

The mystery freak and I turned around to find Hachikawa Tomoe-chan. She was wearing stylish sportswear and spats, but I had no idea if that was the uniform of her school or a teen brand. I had forgotten she was Tsumada Mio’s neighbor. If she was out now, she may have moved her night jogs to the evening.

Or perhaps she was attempting to track down Tsumada Mio as well.

The mystery freak tried to keep her voice as tender as possible as she spoke.

“Tomoe.”

“I will not stop,” cut in Tomoe-chan. “I will not stop no matter what. …Detective, do not become the same as that person.”

After spitting out that comment, she disappeared into the apartment building.

In the end, I forgot to ask Hachikawa Tomoe-chan who “that person” was.

===Part 16===

Fortunately, I was not beaten up on the streets two days in a row.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was a government office, so it of course had set work hours. However, the type of work we did meant it had almost no limits on overtime. For serious cases such as serial killers, it was common to work 70 hours straight and seeing people napping with a blanket on the floor was not unusual.

But the place was still mostly empty in the middle of the night.

All of the lights were off in the building and it was covered in the same eeriness as a hospital after lights out.

Inside, Toujou-san from the Life Safety Division said, “It’s a good thing you caught me before I left.”

“Sorry about this.”

“You needed the investigation data on Tsumada Mio, right? That case is not being treated with any importance. We deemed it to be a girl running away from home of her own free will. We investigated the Tsumada household with the family’s consent, but we did not find much.”

“It seems she had quite a lot of friends, so could she have gone to a friend’s house when she ran away?”

“No. It seems something happened to Tsumada Mio just before she disappeared. We decided she ran away because her social standing in school collapsed. I doubt she would have relied on someone from school.”

“Um, I saw her notepad and it had quite a lot of photo stickers on it. Would all of those people really have turned against her?”

“Some people just want to see someone popular fall. Having a lot of friends does not say anything about the strength or depth of those friendships.”

“…”

''Then where did Tsumada Mio disappear to?

Four months had passed since then. I doubted a kid could rent an apartment just by saving up her allowance. Not to mention that she would need a guarantor to sign the contract.

Was she using a facility like an internet café? Or had she pretended to be in high school to get a part-time job?

I could come up with a few ideas, but none of them seemed realistic. She was a middle school girl. At that age, she was supposed to be protected by her parents or another guardian. If she was forcing herself to live independently, she would stand out enough for a uniformed police officer or someone else to notice.

“I heard Tsumada Mio disappeared with her tablet computer. Did you check the GPS?”

“All of those obvious functions were turned off. She hasn’t been communicating using it at all. We have been sharing information with other police stations, but have found nothing. Okay, I’ve sent the data related to Tsumada Mio to your computer. If you want more accurate data, head to the archives room. The number is…”

After jotting down the number, I bowed in thanks to Toujou-san once more.

“Sorry about keeping you for so long.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine. I can still just barely make the last train. Tell me now if you need anything else. If I have to turn around again, you’re paying for my taxi. Got it?”

Toujou-san then quickly left the dimly lit floor.

Now that I was truly alone, I turned toward my computer.

I did not care how trivial it was.

I just wanted any kind of hint I could find that would lead me to Tsumada Mio.

“…”

I scrolled through the information for a bit, but none of it stood out to me. It included some personal information I had not known, but I could have found any of it on my own if I had taken the time.

But…

“…Huh?”

After a bit of scrolling, the text grew corrupted. The attached image files were so corrupted I could not tell what they were supposed to show.

Had they been damaged during the transmission process?

I turned toward the hallway, but Toujou-san had likely already left the building. And he had said he would just barely make the last train. I could not bring myself to call him back now.

Fortunately, he had told me the file number ahead of time.

“I guess I have to check the paper files in the archives room…”

I walked down the hallway and put some change into a vending machine selling breads with different foods inside. Food and drink were not allowed in the archives room, so I ate a korokke bread before continuing on my way.

The building was empty enough in the middle of the night, but I truly was the only person in the archives room. I walked along the metal shelves lined up like in a library and pulled out the clear file folder I needed. I carried that giant folder with me and sat down at a reading desk.

I used the narrow field of light from a desk lamp to read through the text.

It detailed the information regarding the investigation of Tsumada Mio’s disappearance. It listed the date of her disappearance as well as various details about her before and after her disappearance: what she had said and done, her relationship with her friends, any sightings of her, how much money she was thought to have, etc. However, none of it seemed it would help me.

How had she lived during the four months since her disappearance?

And where was she now?

“I guess this is all they’ll have for a disappearance with no hint of foul play,” I muttered out loud.

The police would not treat a simple disappearance as an important incident. And when it looked so much like she had voluntarily run away from home due to her personal circumstances, not much would be done. Her information would be sent to the police around the country and we would hope one of them would find her.

“Hm?”

As I reflected on that fact, something seemed off to me.

I lifted the thick file folder up a bit. It was quite heavy. The report was at least as thick as a dictionary.

But why?

Cases of runaway girls were fairly common, so why had such a thick folder been created for Tsumada Mio’s case?

I was confused.

But I was not given enough time to find an answer.

With a loud zapping noise, an arm circled around from behind and pressed a torn electric cord against the center of my chest.

“Gah…gh…!?”

I heard a loud thud. It was the sound I made when I collapsed from my chair. My vision had been turned sideways, but I could see someone looking down at me from above.

''Is this person…insane? Murdering someone…inside the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department…!?

“Oh, don’t worry. It’s fairly common for police officers to kill themselves inside the police department. Although they almost always use a handgun.” The speaker seemed to be grinning. “Also, I doubt this will be enough to kill you. Most people who try to commit suicide outside of their home will prepare multiple tools in case the first one does not finish the job properly. …And sometimes they will persuade a decent normal person to help.”

When I heard the person’s voice, I finally figured out what was going on.

''The corrupted information…on Tsumada Mio…was not a mistake… It was a trap…to lure me…out to the archives room…!!

“Tou…jou… Toujou…!!”

Strength was gradually returning to my arms and legs, but would he give me the few minutes I needed to recover? Toujou pulled something out of his suit pocket. It was a fruit knife inside a plastic sheath. It was neatly packaged in a plastic bag to keep it from catching on the fabric of his clothes.

“When making a murder look like suicide, it’s important not to make any wounds on the hands that look like they were made in defense. But don’t worry. The investigation will show you stabbed yourself in the throat after the electric cord did not kill you.”

''He sounds so delighted!!

Since he was trying to kill me, Toujou was most certainly related to the SNS murders and the Jinmensou. When I thought back, I realized Toujou had been involved in the investigation of the “group of boys” who attacked me, the search of the beauty clinic, and the search for Tsumada Mio.

He had been in the perfect position to limit the information found to keep the investigations from getting anywhere.

The SNS murders had grown to such a large scale that Investigation Department 1 had been called in. They may have kept the Jinmensou incident on such a small scale to make sure it remained within Toujou’s Life Safety Division.

Yet I had taken action this time too.

And I was the one who had put an end to the SNS murders.

Was that why?

“…Toujou…kh…!!”

“You keep calling me Toujou, ''but who exactly do you mean by that?''”

I did not know what he meant.

The person trying to kill me was most certainly the Toujou I knew.

“If you think I am Toujou Miyabi of the Life Safety Division, you are wrong. He happened to share the same family name as me, so it was easier to switch out with him. The real one is buried in a mountain somewhere.”

''That bastard!!

“And if you think I am a pawn of those behind the SNS murders and the Jinmensou, you are wrong again. Do not put me in the same category as that pathetic organization that can’t even assemble one little Package. Did you really think I was a pawn of that insider group that thinks they’re such intellectuals? …What I am interested in is the ''bug'' they accidentally created.” Toujou smiled while pulling the fruit knife out of its plastic sheath. “I will find Tsumada Mio. I will use her in a much more wonderful way than they would have. So, well, just give up. The pain will be gone soon.”

In the end…

His mistake was in crouching down so he could put the blade in my hand. He either failed to follow his duty as a police officer or had never been one to begin with, so he gave me what I needed for my counterattack.

I was able to move my arms and legs a bit, but I was still not strong enough to support my body’s weight and sit up.

I somehow managed to reach my arm out toward Toujou’s belt as he crouched down before me.

I found what I was looking for. It was near his right pants pocket.

[[Image:Zashiki_v02_279.jpg|thumb]]

''Hey, Toujou. Real police detectives don’t carry their guns around everywhere like on TV.

''If you acted more like the real deal, you wouldn’t have to worry about this!!

In the next instant, several dry gunshots rang out.

“…!!”

With the gun still in its holster, I had removed the safety and pulled the trigger. The bullets strayed too far to the side to injure Toujou, but it still gave him quite a shock. He had been kneeling down near me in order to safely falsify the evidence, but he suddenly moved away from me.

“Gh…!!” I groaned while still unable to stand up.

My face was covered in sweat, but I did not have time to wipe it away.

“O-oh, c’mon. Are you an idiot? At least use a .38.”

After making sure the gun was still in its holster, anger filled Toujou’s face.

He unhesitatingly held up the fruit knife.

“Uchimaku!!”

“If you’re gonna do it, then do it. But everyone in the building will have heard those gunshots. Whoever’s on guard duty will be here before long. 30 seconds maybe?” I sneered at him from the floor. “You can kill me easily enough, but can you dispose of the body? If you can’t, you’re going down with me.”

“Tch!!”

Toujou made up his mind quickly.

He turned back on the safety of his holstered handgun, kicked open the door to the archives room, and ran out. But even if it was the middle of the night, this was the headquarters of Tokyo’s law enforcement. He would not get away that easily.

Not long afterwards, a few uniformed police officers ran into the archives room.

“Hey, why did it take you three minutes to get here?”

“Wh-what happened?” asked the men while looking around at the obvious signs of a struggle and the walls with bullet holes in them.

It seemed I had put a large burden on myself by forcing myself to act as soon as I had. A wave of nausea belatedly hit me and I tried to force it down as I spoke to the men.

“Attempted murder is what happened. Put out a notification for the arrest of Toujou Miyabi…or someone using that name.”

===Part 17===

I went back over the information in my mind.

Someone was working behind the scenes of a single incident that connected the SNS murders and this Jinmensou incident. While investigating Tsumada Mio’s disappearance to uncover this person, the Life Safety Division detective named Toujou Miyabi had attacked me.

But it seemed he did not belong to the organization behind the Jinmensou.

When talking about Tsumada Mio, he had not been interested in the Youkai-related Package but in a bug created by an adjustment error. The details were unclear, but Toujou Miyabi saw some form of meaning in the bug that Tsumada Mio had become and had therefore taken her from the Jinmensou group.

Now then.

“I was the one attacked, so why am I the one in an interrogation room while that bastard Toujou is still walking free?”

I tried to remain calm, but it made no logical sense.

Just as I angrily kicked at the table screwed to the floor, the interrogation room door opened. Mezu Gen entered. He was the department chief for Investigation Department 1.

“You caused quite a commotion.”

“I think you mean I had one forced onto me.”

“I cannot believe there were gunshots in the middle of Tokyo’s law enforcement headquarters. And with a .45 caliber which is not the caliber of the handgun you are issued. …We could not find the gun in question, so where did it go?”

“I was the one that fired it, but its owner left with it.”

''Dammit, Toujou. How did you manage to escape from somewhere as strict as this?

The department chief sighed and his face grew even more wrinkled than usual.

“Investigator Toujou Miyabi left the building over 2 hours ago. And he was not found anywhere in the building at the time. Keep in mind that all of the entrances and exits were sealed the instant those gunshots were heard. What do you make of this situation?”

“He told me the real Toujou Miyabi is buried in a mountain somewhere. What am I supposed to make of that?”

“Uchimaku.” The department chief spoke my name to cut me off. “Think about how I feel when I am woken up and have to head back into work after the last train to deal with a subordinate’s scandal. If you keep up this nonsense, I will snap your neck. Let us speak frankly. I have never liked your jokes. I was being honest with you. Now, be honest with me.”

“Do you think I snuck a .45 caliber handgun past the strict security here to fire wildly into the walls of the archives room? Why would I do that!? What do I gain from that!? Do you seriously believe I did that, department chief!?”

“That is not what I am talking about. No matter how unreasonable it seems, if the evidence at the scene says you are guilty, you are guilty. That is how the system works. So, Uchimaku, clearing your name will be quite difficult. Someone from Department 1 will not have a fun time in jail. Just because you are a former detective, does not mean you will be given a private room.”

“Toujou Miyabi – or someone using his name – used an electric cord to shock me in the archives room. He was about to stab me with a fruit knife to make it look like suicide. I fired the handgun in Toujou’s holster to escape my predicament. Toujou fled with the gun still in his possession. No matter what anyone says, that is the truth!!”

“Uchimaku.”

“He said something about finding special value in Tsumada Mio who he called a bug in a Package! The Jinmensou organization was trying to do something with her, but he said he would steal her from them!! We cannot waste time here. If you insist on restraining me, at least send someone else to search for Tsumada Mio!!”

“…Uchimaku.”

The department chief brought a hand to his forehead and let out a heavy sigh.

He then spoke to me in such a low voice that I could barely hear him.

“I do not often feel like this. It feels like I am rushing down a set of invisible rails. It feels like I am acting according to the plans of someone I have never seen. I am aware of that.”

“…?”

“But I have never seen anyone reach a happy ending when they try to force their way off of those rails. Some are unnaturally demoted, some are driven insane, and some suddenly disappear or commit suicide. This is not an interrogation room. ''It is a set of rails telling us to waste our time.'' Making a mistake here will lead to a horrible fate. You need to understand that first.”

“Department chief!! Do you really think I am someone who would back away from a case for my own saf-…!?”

I shouted back at the department chief, but he reached over the table and grabbed my collar.

He then pulled with tremendous strength.

But he then whispered in my ear so quietly that it could not be recorded or seen on a video.

“I am never able to reach the truth. I can only send people like you out to find it.”

“Wha-…?”

“So when I see people like you, I get the urge to tell you the following: whatever you choose, always weigh the risks before choosing.” He paused for a moment. “But your life belongs to you. How you act now is your own decision.”

Strength left the hands holding my collar.

I dropped back down into my seat.

A slight silence fell over the interrogation room.

I slowly placed my hands on the table.

And then I forcefully stood up.

“I have been telling you what I want to do this whole time.”

Some problems were beyond solving. For example, there had been an isolated island filled with hunting weaponry where every single one of the hundreds of villagers was the murderer. But I had a chance of resolving this before it reached that level.

I had always been afraid of the look in the department chief’s eyes, but now I stared him directly at him.

I could stare him in the eye now.

“There is still a lot I do not know about the goals of the Jinmensou organization or this person going by the name Toujou Miyabi. But the odds are very high that they intend to do harm to Tsumada Mio. I will find her before they do and protect her. I will not let her become one of the dead who I find so uninteresting. Please let me do this.”

“Is there any chance you will change your mind?”

“I have no reason to change my mind.”

“Fine then.” The department chief slowly stood up. “No matter what assignments I give to the other detectives, you will be stopped somewhere. I will arrange a means for you to leave from here.”

“…How?”

“Do you really have time to worry about that? Until you arrest Toujou Miyabi and clear your name, you will be viewed as a dangerous criminal who fired inside the headquarters of the Tokyo police. …Uchimaku, do you remember Chief Superintendent Mishima?”

“The guy who set up that painful night of drinking?”

“Yes, that monster who should have nothing to do with the likes of us. He is neither an evil man nor a good man. In other words, he does not go easy on his enemies or his allies. He is the sort of person who would deem it an appropriate response to shoot you in a situation such as this. Do you understand what I am saying? If you do not want to be shot by your own colleagues, you must escape Tokyo as quickly as possible.”

===Part 18===

I have no idea what kind of connections or influence he used, but the department chief led me out of the interrogation room. We headed to the underground parking lot where the usual guard from the front entrance was waiting.

“Nakada-san?”

“Over here. Use this scooter. Here’s the key.”

''But isn’t this Nakada-san’s? I’m about to be an escaped dangerous criminal who fired a handgun in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, so won’t it be a lot of trouble for him if I use his scooter?

The department chief must have sensed my concern because he said, “It will of course be treated as stolen. This will increase your list of crimes, but do not worry about it too much.”

“…I see.”

''How much of a villain am I becoming on paper?

I put on the borrowed helmet while thinking seriously about the situation.

Nakada-san then added, “Oh, and this is my cell phone. Use it however you wish. Don’t forget to turn your own phone off. Take this handgun, baton, and handcuffs as well. I took them from the storage room.”

“…”

''Wait, wait, wait!! I’m about to be treated as a dangerous criminal who fired in the middle of the police department and then escaped the interrogation room. If I’m carrying this around, won’t I end up shot by a Special Assault Team!?

''And I’m pretty sure that look on the department chief’s face is saying “I didn’t tell you to go that far”!

“Uchimaku, a search across Tokyo is sure to begin soon. Focus on driving safely. Avoid the major roads. Be especially careful when crossing rivers. All the roads focus in on the bridges, so they make excellent checkpoint locations.”

“U-understood.”

“Uchimaku-san, good luck. We cannot leave the rails, so please show that the justice the police claim to protect does indeed exist. That is likely what this missing girl needs the most.”

“That was my plan from the beginning,” I said before opening up the scooter’s throttle and shooting out of the underground parking lot.

Midnight had already passed and the trains were no longer running. Tokyo had long been called the nightless city, but the government district of Sakuradamon had relatively little light and was wrapped in darkness.

I could no longer rely on the organization known as the police.

I needed some other power to search out Toujou Miyabi and Tsumada Mio who he was after.

“I almost feel like I’ve already lost…”

For the time being, I stopped the scooter near the entrance of a park and operated Tanaka-san’s cell phone with my thumb. I was of course calling the twintailed mystery freak, Hishigami Enbi.

Before I could explain anything, she said, “Since you’re using a different number, is this an emergency?”

“Pretty much. I am about to be a wanted man around the country. But what I must do remains the same. I need to find out everything I can about Tsumada Mio so I can find her. I need your help.”

“Oh, I see… Well, fine. You owe me one, though. A big one. Be prepared to at least give me a swimsuit oil massage.”

“Don’t say such indecent things to a police officer!!”

“What are you talking about? Oil massages are good for your health and beauty. They aren’t indecent at all.”

''Dammit.

I could almost see her grinning face.

“Anyway, where are you?” she asked.

“Sakuradamon.”

“Then you can use my base in Kudanshita. It has all the tools and funds you might need.”

“Where’s the key?”

“You just have to enter a number. Today is Friday, so…enter all of the digits in the first 100 digits of pi that create a multiple of 7. Three errors and you’ll be permanently locked out.”

“What a pain in the ass!!”

“If it wasn’t a pain in the ass, it wouldn’t be a very good key. By the way, detective, you can use any of the tools I have prepared, but do you know where you will begin your investigation?”

“I was almost killed in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. I’m going to start by investigating the guy who did it.”

“I see. I just received some new information too, so you can look into that while you’re at it.”

“What is it?”

“Tomoe has disappeared,” she said as if she was fed up with all of this.

And yet I was the one who most of everything was happening to.

“Tomoe’s mother just called me. It seems she is calling everyone she can for information. Her mother thinks Tomoe might have run away from home, but I bet she’s chasing after Tsumada Mio.”

“Before, she had at least been following her curfew. Why would she suddenly break that rule?”

“The odds are good she found some information on Tsumada Mio ahead of us. You might find something if you search Tsumada Mio and Tomoe’s rooms.”

I pictured Hachikawa Tomoe’s face in my mind and I remembered something else.

“Come to think of it, who was ‘that person’ Tomoe-chan kept mentioning?”

“Oh, yeah. I forgot to explain that.” The mystery freak hesitated for a moment. “Tomoe’s mother got remarried, so she is not blood related to her current father.”

“…”

''So is this new father “that person”?

But my guess was wrong.

“Tomoe’s real father is a police detective. It seems he would get so lost in his work that he ignored looking after her or even speaking to her, so they did not even possess the bare minimum of familial bonds. Hence why he is just ‘that person’. But he was the first person she asked for help when Tsumada Mio disappeared, so I think she really did trust him deep down.”

That must have been why she hated the police.

He had not been able to find Tsumada Mio and therefore had not lived up to his daughter’s trust.

But now that I was isolated from the police and could use all the help I could get, it might be worth seeing if he might help me.

“By the way, what was this detective’s name?” I asked.

“…”

“Answer me, mystery freak. What was his name!?”

When I asked again, Enbi nervously spoke a name.

It was the last name I had expected.

“Toujou Miyabi. Do you know him?”

I’m pretty sure I stopped breathing for a few seconds.

“Ha…ha ha.”

“Detective…?” asked the mystery freak in puzzlement.

The Toujou Miyabi she had just mentioned was likely not the same person that had attacked me.

The man using Toujou’s name had said the real Toujou Miyabi was buried in a mountain.

''So that’s it.

''It all fits together so nicely, dammit!!

“Hey, mystery freak. You work to find Hachikawa Tomoe-chan. That’s your top priority! Being even a second too slow could be the difference between life and death!!”

“What do you mean?”

“I know why she disappeared. She is likely with someone she believes is her father, but this Toujou is someone else! Given the situation, Tomoe-chan probably realized something due to being so close to Tsumada Mio. And she has given that hint to Toujou. Toujou thinks he can use her, so he is tricking her so she will lead him to the missing girl. And once that is over, he will have no more need for her!!”

“Understood. What will you do, detective? Since you are only interested in the living, I thought you would focus on Tomoe.”

“That does suit me better, but I have something I have to do first.”

I ended the call and sat down on the scooter’s seat.

I started by travelling to the mystery freak’s base.

My plan was to grab a complete set of the forensic kits she liked to use and then head to Toujou Miyabi’s residence.

===Part 19 (3rd person)===

Hachikawa Tomoe was sitting in the passenger seat of a 4-door domestic luxury car.

Toujou Miyabi sat in the driver’s seat.

He was someone claiming to be her father.

“I have learned that Tsumada Mio-chan has been spotted in the area you just told me about, Tomoe.”

“…”

“She is most likely relying on her grandparents. A girl with no financial foundation will ultimately rely on her relatives rather than some stranger trying to pick her up on the street. Since she was not with her parents, her grandparents or other relatives seem likely,” said Toujou as he merged onto a major road.

“Wouldn’t her relatives have been the first place the police checked?”

“She is not a suspect of any crime. If her family covers for her, there is nothing we can do. We can only write up a report saying they said she was not there. And even if we had done a search of her grandparents’ home, I doubt we would have found Tsumada Mio-chan there.”

“What do you mean?”

“Her grandparents own quite a lot of land. They own several mountains. And according to a neighbor, they built small huts all over their land during the 0-yen lifestyle boom that was big on TV shows for a while. I cannot search private land without a warrant and I would have a hard time finding her hideout in all those mountains even if I did.”

“And so you relied on me?”

“You said you had seen some photos, right?

“…Yes. Mio said she had gone on a bit of an adventure while over at her grandfather’s house over summer break.”

“Do you know where it is?”

“Generally. She drew out a map while bragging about it. But the map was not to scale or anything.”

“That is fine. As long as you can tell me which way to turn, that is enough.”

Hachikawa Tomoe secretly glanced over at the man holding the steering wheel.

He was focused on driving, so she could only see the side of his face.

“…You’re finally acting like a father.”

“I have not done anything yet. When we reach the mountain, I will make sure to find Tsumada Mio-chan.”

The man calling himself Toujou Miyabi secretly gave a slight smile.

Hachikawa Tomoe did not know the meaning of that smile.

However…

“Grr…”

She thought she heard what sounded like a large dog growling.

And it did not seem to be coming from outside.

It seemed to come from within the car.

It sounded as if something in the backseat directly behind her was growling so closely she should have been able to feel its breath on her.

===Part 20===

In one corner of Kudanshita’s lines of tidy office buildings, a room in a short and worn-down multi-tenant building functioned as one of the mystery freak’s bases.

I could almost see the mystery freak proudly puffing out her chest as she had bragged about how she could easily live there with the convenient store and laundromat on the first floor as well as the leisure spa only a 100 meter walk away.

However…

“It would be really depressing to live here…”

The area around all four walls was filled with piles of files on unresolved cases. That was all that was in the room. There was a table in the center of the room, but it did not even have a chair to go with it.

A balled up sleeping bag had been left below the table, so it looked like about the worst possible place to try to get some sleep.

The room had no refrigerator or sink, much less an actual kitchen, but for some reason it did have a storage area below the floor. I opened it up and found a few bags the size of toolboxes.

I pulled them out and looked through them. They were all divided into sets for different tasks. For example, one held a laptop and a few USB memory sticks, one contained several types of reagents, and one was filled with bankbooks and cards.

I grabbed the bag containing the set that looked useful for forensics. I returned the others to the storage space under the floor.

I left the building, tossed the bag into the luggage area below the scooter’s seat, and headed for Toujou Miyabi’s residence.

The mystery freak had apparently previously learned the dead Toujou Miyabi’s address from Tomoe-chan.

The mystery freak had said the following over the phone:

“It’s in Ichigaya. It’s actually quite a nice house, but its size may have emphasized the loneliness after his family left.”

If the current Toujou was using that same house, something might remain there. He would have at least eliminated any information the real Toujou Miyabi had found, but the current Toujou’s scent might still remain there.

I drove the scooter to my destination.

The value of land anywhere within the Yamanote Line was incredibly high and high-rise buildings were used to make efficient use of the limited space…or so I thought. It turned out there were exceptions. It was no match for an old house in an Intellectual Village, but it must have taken a lot of effort to build a house of this size in the city.

“Detective, how are you going to get inside?” asked the mystery freak over the phone.

“I don’t have many options.”

“If you break a window, you’ll probably set off an alarm.”

“I’m not going to go that far.”

For one, I doubted any obvious evidence would remain inside the building. Any traces of the Toujou Miyabi who was buried in the mountains would have been eliminated by the Toujou who had taken on his face.

“Do you think Toujou Miyabi was suddenly attacked one day?” I asked.

“It’s hard to say.”

“If he began to catch a glimpse of the person behind all this while he was investigating the whereabouts of Tsumada Mio, I do not think he would leave the data he had collected where it would be easily found. He would hide it in some difficult-to-find place. …But still somewhere nearby.”

I stopped the scooter in front of the house and climbed over the wall and into the yard. At this point I was illegally trespassing, but I could not guarantee Hachikawa Tomoe-chan’s survival if I did not find any hint to Toujou’s whereabouts.

Now then.

If I was a police detective, where would I hide data other than in the archives room?

Depending on the scope of the enemy, there could be a risk of having your entire house burned down.

Which meant…

“He needed a way to ensure it could not be destroyed even if the house was burned to the ground.”

I opened the bag I had borrowed from the mystery freak and pulled out the forensics kit. It could gather data from fingerprints, hairs, and bloodstains.

Forcing my way into the locked house would be a last resort. First, I would slowly investigate around the outside of the house while focusing on the yard.

If my thinking was correct, he would not have used anything wooden that would burn away in a fire. Concrete seemed more likely.

“Bingo.”

As I used a special device to spray a chemical, one spot gave off a pale light.

This was at the manhole located directly beside the hot-water heater. A single portion of the ground there was hardened with concrete and I found a bloodstain on the underside of the small manhole lid.

Technically, this was the trace of something being written with blood and then washed away by water.

I was seeing a luminol reaction.

Most people have heard the term in dramas or movies. Bloodstains could not be completely erased just by washing them away. No matter how much it was washed, the stain would remain and it would stand out too much if the entire manhole cover was thrown away. A replacement lid could not be ordered from a hardware store and the manhole could not be left open. The stench would gather the attention of the entire neighborhood.

What it had written was…

“A 20-digit number and a string of 11 alphanumeric characters? Is this for an online data storage site?”

The 20-digit number would be the ID and the 11 characters would be the password. The ID number resembled the ones used by a major company.

The data storage itself could be accessed from a normal cell phone. I opened up the login page and entered the number and alphanumeric string from the luminol reaction.

It worked.

I found a large number of reports.

I could view them, but a different password was needed to delete or edit the data.

Most of it was text and low resolution photos. It seemed Toujou Miyabi would use any break in his work to input any information into his phone and add it to the storage.

“…”

As I skimmed through the text, I could see him start searching for Tsumada Mio and slowly discover the link to the SNS murders.

I also found a list of all reports of sightings of someone who may have been Tsumada Mio.

Seventy to eighty percent of that sort of information was always useless, but it seemed Toujou Miyabi had diligently pursued each and every one of them.

From what I could see, he had a very methodical personality.

After enough useless leads, people tended to grow more lax and write less detailed reports, but that was not the case here. Every single report was filled with detail.

Why had he been so dedicated to his job?

Working for the organization known as the police meant you had to face death. A normal person would be unable to withstand it. To face it calmly, they needed to construct a “mental detour”.

For a similar example, think of doctors.

They cut open several people with blades every day. They must have grown used to doing so. But if you gave a doctor a knife and ordered him to go kill someone, he would refuse. Some of them might even vomit if they were holding a blade for the purpose of killing someone.

That was their “mental detour”.

They were not hurting anyone; they were saving them. That was why they could do it.

That was how humans worked.

For me, it was helping the relatives of the victim and anyone else who was still alive. For the mystery freak, it was figuring out why the victim had died.

That was how people were able to face things that could not be looked at directly.

So what had it been for Toujou Miyabi?

The answer to that was hidden in this methodical text.

“…I see,” I muttered.

The data stopped being updated at the end of May.

That was when the SNS murders had been solved. That was when the person behind the project had moved on. That was when the Jinmensou project had begun and Toujou’s interest had turned toward Tsumada Mio and the person behind it all. That must have been when something had happened.

“All of this evidence was ignored and sealed away for various reasons. Was it your doctrine to gather up every last piece of it?”

If that was the case, these overly methodical reports made sense.

The thick report in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department’s archives room was amazing, but this was something else entirely.

He had not simply investigated Tsumada Mio because his daughter had asked him to.

The detective named Toujou Miyabi had been the type to head to the depths of hell so that he could hear the cries of those too deep in the darkness to be reached just by stretching out an arm.

“And this is what became of him?”

Even as his family had left him because he failed to hear the voices of those closest to him, he had continued to pursue the case and had stepped on a landmine he should have avoided at all costs. And as a result, his daughter’s life was now in danger from someone with the exact same face and the exact same voice.

Could this really be allowed to happen?

Could the dead be dishonored any more than this?

“Dammit…”

I returned the manhole cover and left Toujou Miyabi’s house.

It was not like me to work for the sake of the dead like this.

“Dammit!!”

I boarded the scooter, put on the helmet, and called the mystery freak.

“I found some data from Toujou Miyabi’s personal storage. Tsumada Mio’s grandparents’ house is in Okutama. The police went to the grandparent’s house to question them, but Tsumada Mio was not there. However, those grandparents own a mountain. If they have a small cabin somewhere, it wouldn’t be difficult to hide a single child.”

It was not unlikely that grandparents would tell a lie or two to protect their granddaughter who had lost her place at school and home due to the Jinmensou. This was another “mental detour”. Even if they could not lie to deceive the police, they might be able to lie to protect their granddaughter.

“Where exactly is it?” asked the mystery freak.

“I don’t know. But Toujou made his move because he thinks he has a chance. And he brought Hachikawa Tomoe-chan with him. To be honest, I don’t see why he would need Tomoe-chan here. Which means…”

“Tomoe knows the answer?”

“You’ve made your way into Hachikawa Tomoe-chan’s house as her classmate, right? Make sure you find something. I’ll be heading for Okutama.”

“How are you going to catch up to them!? If he has Tomoe with him, they must be in a car. Plus, they have a large head start. No matter how fast you move, Toujou will get there first!!”

“True. But the police are searching for me, so they’ve set up checkpoints throughout the city. He’ll get through just fine because they look like father and daughter, but he needs to stop and put on a smile at each checkpoint. That should slow him down a good bit.”

“Tomoe disappeared an hour ago.”

“If he is strictly following the legal speed limit and stopping at each checkpoint, I can catch up. I just need a way of heading straight to Okutama at almost 100 kph.”

“The police are on high alert. If you drive that fast on a normal road, they’ll catch you right away. And they will almost certainly have checkpoints set up on the highway.”

“If I use normal roads, yes. And I can’t use the highway with this scooter anyway.”

“Then what are you going to do? The trains have already stopped.”

“The freight trains haven’t. They also don’t stop at the intervening stations. They head straight to the last stop at Okutama.”

I called up a map on the cell phone and displayed the points where overpasses crossed over the train tracks.

And I found the perfect spot.

It was right near a curve where the train would lower its speed.

“But…”

''I’ve seen it in plenty of dramas and movies, but will I really be okay if I jump onto a freight train? It isn’t going to rip off my arms and legs, is it?

===Part 21 (3rd person)===

“Over there. I think it’s to the left of that big tree,” said Hachikawa Tomoe while needlessly pointing.

The road was so narrow a single car covered it over entirely. The mountain road was pitch black due to the lack of streetlights and a passenger car drove along it at the legal speed limit.

While holding the steering wheel, Toujou said, “This area wasn’t designated an Intellectual Village, was it?”

“The village at the base of the mountain was, but Mio’s grandparents were opposed to the change. They could do nothing to change the view of the entire village, but they were able to keep their private property from being included.”

“Do her grandparents have a phobia of electromagnetic waves or something?”

“I don’t know. But even if they do-…Oh, it’s there. Once you make this turn, it should just be a direct path there.”

“I see,” muttered Toujou as he slowly stepped on the brake.

The car came to a stop on that empty mountain road.

“? Wait a second. What’s wrong? Did something happen?”

“…”

“Did an animal dart across the road up ahead? Oh, or did you blow a tire?”

“Tomoe-chan,” muttered Toujou. He let out a heavy sigh and then smoothly reached for the side of his waist with his right hand. “You are an interesting girl in a lot of ways. For one, you came out to this remote area with no suspicion whatsoever.”

“Eh…?”

For an instant, Hachikawa Tomoe did not know what to think.

Her entire mind was focused directly forward.

She was trying to grasp what it was that was being held out toward her.

It was a shiny black hunk of metal.

It was a handgun.

“W-wait. What are you-…?”

“Get out,” said Toujou, cutting her off. “Get out. If you do not, I will drag you out.”

Overpowered by that gun barrel, Hachikawa Tomoe slowly opened the passenger-side door and stepped out of the car. She thought she was being abandoned in that dark mountain, but she was wrong. Toujou then stepped out from the driver’s seat. He pointed the large handgun at her once more.

“…What are you doing?”

“I no longer need you, Tomoe-chan,” said Toujou with a thin smile. “By the way, this is not my first time to kill. I’m quite used to it, so please don’t pointlessly try to persuade me, resist, or beg for your life. I do not have time to deal with such annoyances.”

“…!!”

Hachikawa Tomoe had no idea what Toujou was saying, so she simply tried to run away.

But she never even managed to turn around.

She froze in place before she could move.

“Grr,” came a bestial growl.

Something was only 30 cm behind her. As soon as she heard it, sweat poured from Hachikawa Tomoe’s entire body. Something huge and overwhelming was there. This was not just a large dog. This was something that could easily break through a cage at a zoo.

“Do not turn around,” said Toujou as he grinned and continued to aim the gun at her. “It will probably be easiest for you if you die without learning anything.”

“Why…?”

“Do not worry. I do not need to make this look like suicide. If a body is found here with a bullet through the head, the police will probably assume you just happened to come across someone who was here to bury another corpse. The same thing happens all across Japan. No one will think I did it.”

Something was directly behind Hachikawa Tomoe.

But an obvious gun barrel was directly in front of her.

There was nowhere to run.

No one would come to save her.

“This is not a .38 issued by the police. This is a .45 I acquired for myself. Even the bullets are quite cool. The bullet will blow apart half of your soft brain as soon as it hits, so you will feel no pain. So there is nothing to fear. …At the very least, it is a better fate than being ''attacked by a canine beast'' while walking along a mountain path.”

“…Ah…”

“Farewell, Tomoe-chan. ''You will probably go to heaven, so send my regards to your real father.''”

And that was all.

He did not hesitate.

He pulled the trigger.

A dry gunshot rang out.

Flesh exploded out and the air filled with the stench of blood.

Hachikawa Tomoe limply fell to the ground.

Her wide-open eyes reflected the scene before her.

“…Gh…”

Someone groaned.

It was a male voice.

It was the voice of the man named Toujou.

“Ghh!! My…arm…! My…my arrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmmmmm!!”

He was trying to use his left hand to hold the wound on his right arm, but that left hand was already dyed red.

This was not surprising.

Toujou’s right arm had been blown off at the wrist. The giant black handgun was gone. It had exploded from the inside and several shards had fallen to the cracked asphalt.

It was obvious what had happened.

The gun had malfunctioned.

But there had been no reason for that malfunction.

Normally, at least.

“…Ahh! Th-that bastard… It had to be him. ''He touched my gun in the archives room.'' He tampered with it!!”

The bestial growl from behind Hachikawa Tomoe grew. It seemed to be reacting to Toujou’s mental turmoil.

“U-Uchi-Uchima-Uchimaku!!! How dare you…how dare you take my haaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnndddddddddddddddddddddddddd!?”

Hachikawa Tomoe thought he was going to give into his anger and have whatever was behind her attack. She thought she was going to be torn apart and eaten as if by a lion or tiger.

But that did not happen.

As if in response to Toujou’s shout, two gunshots rang out somewhere else on the mountain. Sweat was pouring from Toujou’s face due to the intense pain, but the gunshots seemed to bring him back to his senses.

He looked at Hachikawa Tomoe and hesitated over something, but ultimately gave precedence to running away. While holding his mangled wrist, Toujou ran off into the deep darkness of the mountain.

Hachikawa Tomoe remained motionless for a while.

She could not grasp what was going on.

===Part 22===

When I fired those gunshots in the dark mountains of Okutama, I did not actually know exactly where Toujou and Hachikawa Tomoe-chan were. I had only entered the mountain the mystery freak had learned Tsumada Mio’s grandparents owned.

However, if my sabotage had been effective, there was a chance Tomoe-chan was still alive.

And if I let him hear those gunshots, it would tell Toujou I had come this far. He would assume I knew where he was that I was staring at him through my gun’s sight in order to keep him from killing Hachikawa Tomoe.

I had actually only fired randomly up into the night sky.

As I ran along the mountain road toward the sound of the initial gunshot, I finally spotted an abandoned car. The road had a small bloodstain on it, grotesque pieces of flesh and fingers were scattered about, and Hachikawa Tomoe-chan was sitting on the ground.

“Hachikawa-san!!” I ran over and grabbed her shoulders. “Are you hurt? It looks like the gun malfunctioned, but did any of the fragments hit you!?”

“…”

She seemed to be conscious, but she was slow to react. She may have experienced a great mental shock. She slowly moved just her eyes to look at me.

“He…tried to kill me…”

“Hachikawa-san?”

“He…he tried to…but he’s my father…he had a gun…and that growling…m-my father…tried to k-kill me…!!”

Hachikawa Tomoe-chan still thought that Toujou was her father.

It was only natural to be shocked when her “father” tried to kill her.

But…

“Hachikawa-san, this is going to be tough to hear, but please listen.”

“There’s more? What more could there be? I’ve had enough! I can’t deal with anything more!!”

“The real Toujou Miyabi-san was likely killed around the end of May. This man is someone else entirely.”

“…Eh?”

“Your father was not the kind of person who would kill his own daughter! He worked until the very, very end to fight against this kind of villain! That’s why I was able to make it here. The data your real father gathered led me here!! You do not need to think he betrayed you. Your father lived a life you can be proud of.”

Which truth was better?

Both being killed by one’s father and learning your father died months ago were too much to accept.

But once a case began, I focused on the living more than the dead.

I could not lie to a living civilian for the sake of a dead detective.

“…Who is he?”

“I don’t know,” I answered honestly. “But whoever he is, I will arrest him. I will not let him hurt you, Tsumada Mio-san, or anyone else.”

''Should I leave her here or take her with me?

I was unsure what to do, but this Toujou had clearly tried to kill her. It would be too dangerous to take her to the scene of a firefight.

“You follow this road down the mountain. The mystery frea-…Hishigami Enbi-san is heading here. You should cross paths.”

“Be careful,” said Tomoe-chan with a pale face. “His gun was not his only weapon. ''He controlled some sort of large beast.'' It seemed to go nuts when he started bleeding.”

I was not sure what she meant, but I nodded.

I wondered what she was thinking as she sat on the ground there. Her expression was twisted into something that none of the standard emotions adequately described.

“…Please save Mio.”

“That’s my job,” I said before running down the mountain road.

Toujou must have been bleeding quite a bit because drips of blood could be seen along the cracked asphalt. I could not trust that trail of blood too much because it could be a trap, but it would still function as a decent guide.

As I thought, I pulled out my cell phone.

''Is this Toujou still using Toujou Miyabi’s number?

“Hey, Uchimaku…”

“It seems you made a huge mistake. You should hurry up and surrender. You won’t last 30 minutes with that much bleeding.”

“Don’t underestimate me. I already ''had the wound bitten closed.'' Do you really think you’ve won? I had to go to some extra effort in the archives room to make it look like a suicide, but if all I have to do is kill you…”

The conversation continued as I jogged along the mountain road.

I was not trying to trace his location.

I was fairly certain Toujou had lost a hand. Holding the cell phone would take up his other hand. I could tell whether he was using speaker phone from how much background noise was being picked up. In other words, as long as he was speaking on the phone, Toujou could not use his weapon. I was ensuring my safety.

“Uchimaku, how much do you know?”

“Enough to know that arresting you will bring this to an end.”

“Ha ha. Well, you’re right about that.” Toujou seemed to be laughing somewhere on the mountain. “Those idiots making that pathetic Package were causing too many problems, so I slaughtered them. That faux-intellectual insider group had gotten a bit carried away, so they had almost no military might. Houjou and Saijou tried to stop me, but Tsumada Mio is simply that valuable. If they had simply agreed to hand her over, none of this would have happened.”

“What do you hope to do with Tsumada Mio?”

“You will find out when you get here and see this. Personally, I can barely wait. This is greater than I expected. I bought bone marrow from an Inugami bloodline and changed my blood type with a transplant in order to ''fuse with the Inugami,'' but this is on an entirely different level. This goes even beyond the ultimate objective of our organization.”

“Ultimate objective? Organization?”

“Damn, this hurts… That’s right. ''Our'' objective is to remake the human body into that of a Youkai. I thought Houjou had beaten me to it, but it looks like I’ll be first.”

I heard an unpleasant sound over the phone.

''Is he just coughing or is he actually coughing up blood? I wouldn’t think that would have caused any internal bleeding…

“Hey, Uchimaku. Think back to the Jinmensou incident. That group was attaching Jinmensou to girls passing through Shibuya, but how do you think they attached the Jinmensou to their target?”

I had not actually cleared up that aspect of the case. For one thing, a Jinmensou was a Youkai. Unless they had a good reason, they would not appear in the city.

“Jinmensou appear as a symbol of the lies someone has said or the sins they have committed. But those lies have a certain requirement. You could call this the starting point.”

“Are you saying Tsumada Mio was involved in something?” I asked.

“Yes, exactly. You did some research on Tsumada Mio, right? What sort of impression did you get of her?”

“She seemed like a sociable girl with a lot of friends before the Jinmensou appeared. Her social circle had spread even beyond her class.”

“Do you know that for sure?” cut in Toujou with a sneering voice.

''Shit, his injuries should be slowing him down. Have I still not caught up to him?

“You only know that because of the notepad in her room. The one with all the photo stickers on it. But doesn’t it seem odd for it to still be there?”

“You don’t mean…”

“She took her schoolbag and tablet computer with her when she disappeared, so why did she leave behind that notepad with all its photo stickers? That should have been the symbol of her status. Why was it still there?”

“It was faked…?’

I felt like the ground was lurching beneath my feet.

But when I thought about it, it was not all that difficult a thing to do. Photo stickers could be found plastered all over the city. Even an amateur could retrieve some and reattach them somewhere else.

But why would she do it?

Perhaps she had not wanted to worry her family or her neighbor from another school, Hachikawa Tomoe-chan.

In that case…

“Some Jinmensou are said to spew toxins from their mouths. Those covered in the toxin will gain a face as ugly as the Jinmensou,” said Toujou. “A certain rumor has spread through Shibuya. It says Tsumada Mio, a poor girl with no friends, has been gathering photo stickers. In order to save this isolated girl, ''people are to claim to be Tsumada Mio’s friend if asked.'' Well, it seems even the real Toujou was fooled by this and assumed she was popular. …That is a lie and a sin. Whenever she was lied about, Tsumada Mio’s Jinmensou spewed toxins that afflicted the bodies of the liars and caused the ugly faces to multiply.”

“How could this happen…?”

The original masterminds behind the Jinmensou had wanted to use them to threaten the children of corporate executives and shareholders, so they had likely approached the children who met the Jinmensou’s requirements and asked them that question. They may have pretended to be a teacher or from a private investigation company.

Their responses may indeed have been lies.

But were those lies really worth calling sins?

“Then why did the original Jinmensou appear on Tsumada Mio?” I asked. “She may have lied about having a lot of friends, but she was still in the city. I doubt a rural-loving Youkai would attach to her there.”

“I don’t know, but something about the Jinmensou’s nature was likely twisted in the Package. For example, what if a Jinmensou they acquired somewhere was attached to Tsumada Mio’s umbilical cord where it was stored in a corner of her grandparents’ rural house? Even if she was in a distant place, that would still qualify as the Jinmensou afflicting her body.”

And then that single Jinmensou patient had led to an explosive outbreak centered on Shibuya.

If that was the case…

“So you’re after the special case at the source of the infection?”

“I’m glad you finally understand. The fusion of a human and a Jinmensou might lead to something ''not human'' if take to the next level. And it does not require fine-tuning for each individual human. As long as Tsumada Mio exists as the core, it will spread without end. This will greatly shorten the work and examination needed in the past methods such as transplanting bone marrow from an Inugami bloodline.”

“Do you really think I’ll let you do this?”

“And I will not let you stop me. ''Don’t think you will get off as easily as just losing a hand.''”

The call suddenly ended.

At the same time, I spotted a wooden cabin through the gaps in the cedar trees. It was a small cabin, but it still looked larger than my apartment. It had a small water wheel that may have been used to generate power.

In the end, I had been unable to catch up to him partway there.

But Toujou’s goal was to capture Tsumada Mio, not kill her. I doubted he would harm her right away.

I pulled out my .38 caliber revolver and slowly approached the cabin.

The cabin’s lights did not appear to be on.

The trail of blood headed straight to the front door, so Toujou was likely already inside.

I pressed up against the wall next to the door and touched the doorknob.

And I turned it.

After making sure it was not locked, I kicked open the door.

The attack came immediately afterwards.

I suffered a fatal wound and was knocked to the floor.

===Part 23===

It seemed it had only been intended as a playful attack.

Nevertheless, I was knocked across the cabin as if I had been struck by a large truck. I could not breathe. I coughed up a great bit of blood. I tried to bring my hands to my mouth, but they only twitched slightly and would not move.

“Cough!? Cough cough!!”

“Didn’t I tell you, Uchimaku?” Toujou’s voice filled the darkness of the cabin. “Simply killing you is no problem for me. They are known as Inugami<ref>Inugami literally means Dog God.</ref>, but they are actually more like a formless curse. It does not matter if you dodge to the right or to the left, or if you charge forward all at once or cautiously approach. ''If I tell it to do it, it will do it.'' That is all there is to it.”

“Grr,” came the growling of a large beast.

''What is going on?

''Is there a lion or a tiger hiding in this darkness? Or is Toujou making that growling noise?

I had no way to know which it was.

''Wait a second.

''Toujou and this beast are here, but where is Tsumada Mio?

I could not sense her presence.

Was that third party really in the small cabin?

“No, I did not expect this either,” said Toujou.

I could hear someone feeling along the wall. However, I did not know where my handgun had gone after I dropped it. And even if I did know, I still could not move my body after that impact.

Finally, I heard a clicking noise.

It was the sound of a plastic switch being flipped.

At the same time, bright light filled the world and blinded me. It took me several seconds to realize this was nothing more than a fluorescent light.

Now that the cabin was illuminated, I could see it truly had nothing but a blanket. Not only did it have no items of entertainment such as books or a game system, but it had no refrigerator, washing machine, or anything else needed to live one’s life. That made sense for an emergency cabin in the mountains, but I could not see how a teenage girl could have lived here for months.

And in the center of the cabin was some dense mass.

“…Pant… You’re…kidding me…”

“It’s pretty horrible,” muttered Toujou with a thin smile on his face as he stood against the wall sweating and holding his injured arm. “I’ve heard of a man who survived for a month after his car was buried in snow. It seems the low temperature brought on a state similar to hibernation. …But this goes beyond that. How do you think it’s possible for a human to survive for four months without eating or drinking anything?”

This mass was sitting in the seiza position.

This mass was wearing a long-sleeved sailor uniform.

I had once heard about the process of Sokushinbutsu from my old man back home. That was not actually a ghost story, but it had still scared me more than any other story I had ever heard.

A sealed room would be dug into the ground and a Buddhist monk would enter it. All the exits would be completely sealed, he would be given no food or oxygen, and he would simply continue praying until he was mummified. This was different from being forcibly buried alive or killed. They dried themselves up of their own free will. They cut off all the animalistic instincts that were natural for humans and took a certain path to its extreme.

This…

This was a lot like that.

But this was not an overly light corpse that looked like dried up twigs. All of the skin had become a bluish black, but the body still contained moisture and its surface was writhing slightly.

“She’s…alive…?”

“Seems that way. I’ve never heard of a Jinmensou attaching itself to a corpse. And that means Tsumada Mio is still alive even in this state. Her body has been remade so that she can remain alive.” True admiration could be heard in Toujou’s voice. “However, it does not seem that movement is based on her own will. That is just the Jinmensou covering every inch of her body moving around as they please.”

Those words sent a definite chill down my spine.

''It can’t be….

''It can’t be!!

“Are you saying all of that bluish-black stuff is made up of Jinmensou!?”

''You’re kidding.

''That can’t be true.

''That’s too horrible to be true!!

Those girls had felt they would never be accepted with even one of those tumors that were a few centimeters across. And now Tsumada Mio was completely covered in them. To cover her entire body, it had to be more than just a dozen or two.

In my confusion, I pointlessly searched for some way of denying the truth before my eyes.

“But a Jinmensou is a tumor that looks like a large bug bite. They don’t turn that color!!”

“I don’t know why they’re like this. Maybe they were always like this and maybe this is a result of the Package. If my umbilical cord theory is correct, they might have made their way in through her stomach. At any rate, it seems the tumors may have ''moved inside her'' instead of staying on the surface. Once they filled her up, they caused a great change to the flow of her blood. This discoloration may be similar to a type of internal bleeding.”

But why were there so many Jinmensou?

The girl from the convenience store robbery had only had one.

“I had thought Tsumada Mio’s Jinmensou would simply spew toxins to assault the girls in Shibuya, but it seems each time those girls lied, a new Jinmensou would also be appear on Tsumada Mio as a sort of feedback. It’s like she’s bearing the burden of all the lies of the city. I wonder how many Jinmensou she even has attached. I doubt 100 or even 1000 would be enough to account for this. Ha ha!!”

“…”

I glared at Toujou from where I lay collapsed on the ground.

“What are you going to do with her?” I asked.

“Take her home with me, of course. Like I said, I’ll be the first. No one else in the organization has a specimen that has ''left humanity behind'' as much as this. I thought I could never catch up to Houjou, but with her, I might be able to surpass him. Not to mention Saijou and Nanjou.”<ref>It’s worth mentioning that the four names Toujou, Houjou, Saijou, and Nanjou are each made with the kanji for one of the four cardinal directions (Tou = East, Hou = North, Sai = West, and Nan = South) and a kanji pronounced “jou”.</ref>

My handgun was lying quite nearby.

If I could only muster up some strength, I could grab it right away.

“Stop that.” Toujou shook his head. “Surely you know a bullet will do nothing here. I was testing you before. I only had the Inugami lightly charge at you. If I snap my fingers and order it to bite you, you’re done for. Your upper body will have to say goodbye to your lower body.”

“Are you…someone like Hishigami Mai?”

“Hishigami?” Toujou frowned slightly before continuing. “Oh, yes. I had her right arm bitten off during a personal job a long time ago. I remember because her body had an interesting composition. But she altered her body while remaining human. That is too far removed from our principles.”

That went well beyond my expectations.

Both the fact that he had torn off that monster woman’s arm and that she had recovered from it with no scar were well outside my ideas of how the world worked.

“Now then, can we get this over with already? I will be taking Tsumada Mio with me. You will remain here. Okay?”

“…Don’t you need to kill me?”

“I intended to, but that would be too boring. Since you gained your freedom after the situation I left you in, I can only assume you escaped the interrogation room. I wonder what the police will decide happened when they find you at the site of Tsumada Mio’s disappearance? That sounds a lot funnier than just killing you.”

“Your blood is all over this place.”

“That doesn’t matter. It isn’t enough to identify me. I have no more use for the Toujou Miyabi identity. I just need to alter the electronic medical records on the cloud to make sure these bloodstains can’t be traced back to me. ''I will return to the world I came from. The likes of you can never reach that world.''”

As he spoke, Toujou approached the bluish black Tsumada Mio sitting seiza-style in the center of the cabin. I tried to move my fingers.

''Okay…I can just barely move them. I should be able to stand!!

That was when I heard the same bestial growling as before.

I was only a few meters from my handgun. However, that growl was an obvious threat keeping me from advancing those few meters.

Toujou picked up the unmoving Tsumada Mio and carried her over his shoulder.

My mind was filled with nothing but the distance between my fingertips and the handgun, but I could not avoid having a few words leak from my mouth.

“Wait, Toujou…”

“Stop it. The time to beg for your life has long since passed. I’ve already lost a hand, remember?”

“Leave Tsumada Mio here. She isn’t something you can just use like this!”

“Ha ha hahh.” It seemed Toujou could not help but laugh. “C’mon, Uchimaku. I had no real reason to explain everything to you like I did. I could have put on some act. And yet here I am speaking with you. Why do you think that is? I understand all too well how valuable information is, so why would I do that?”

“…What…?”

“''Tsumada Mio has become a symbol of judging people for their lies, so it is best not to lie in front of her,'' Uchimaku. I don’t know if you thought it was the etiquette of adulthood or something, but it may have been a mistake to say something so idealistic in front of her. …A fatal mistake.”

Almost at the exact moment Toujou finished speaking, pain exploded in my right thigh and left wrist.

I felt the same sort of heat combined with itching and pain as with a bug bite except much, much worse.

I knew perfectly well what was happening to me.

Before long, the itching passed along the major nerves of my body and took control of all my body’s senses.

“Gaahhh!? This is…a Jinmensou…!?”

“Just to be clear, this wasn’t me. Uchimaku, you did this to yourself. It’s quite ironic really. You are punished for your idealistic statements made for the sake of justice and I survive unscathed for honestly saying such horrible things.”

The itching was so bad I grew confused as to the size of my own body, but a question still remained in my head.

''What did the Jinmensou react to just now?

I had come this far to save Tsumada Mio. My intentions there had not changed. So why had the Jinmensou reacted to a lie?

Had I lied without even realizing it?

Or did something qualify as a lie as long as Tsumada Mio thought it was one?

For one thing, it was still unclear what basis Tsumada Mio used to determine if something was a lie.

If it was simply anyone with any connection to her making any lie, everyone who had been around her would have been affected by a Jinmensou.

But that had not happened.

For example, her parents and her neighbor, Hachikawa Tomoe-chan.

None of them had shown any sign of being affected by a Jinmensou.

“It…can’t be…”

“What is it, Uchimaku? You have the look of someone who has finally solved a puzzle, but this is already over.”

Tsumada Mio was so utterly covered in Jinmensou that not even the color of her skin was visible.

The Jinmensou would spread without limit when a lie was spoken.

Could it have been that I…no, that we were mistaken about something? It was a crazy idea, but we had never actually checked or proven that it was not the case.

Yes.

Were the Tsumada Mio her parents and Hachikawa Tomoe-chan had told us about and the Tsumada Mio the Shibuya girls, Toujou, and I were talking about ''really the same person''?

“…Are you really Tsumada Mio?” I muttered without thinking.

Toujou looked puzzled and then the girl – or rather, the object in the shape of a girl – burst into tiny pieces. What looked like pieces of flesh scattered across the four walls and floor of the cabin, but that was not what they were.

They were all shaped like human faces.

Hundreds or even thousands of them had condensed into the shape of a girl.

These were Jinmensou.

They were the core of the lie.

This was the punishment for all of those who had spoken as if they knew who Tsumada Mio was despite not knowing anything about her.

As soon as the girl-shaped object blew to pieces, the itching and pain eating into my body disappeared. The Jinmensou for telling lies were gone. Completely gone.

“Inugami!!”

I immediately jumped for my handgun, but Toujou managed to shout calmly despite having lost his greatest prize. My fingertips reached the .38 caliber revolver, but I did not have time to grab it and aim.

My upper body was assaulted by an impact so strong it felt like an invisible dump truck had hit me. My body slammed against the wall.

“Gh…gh!!”

I slid down to the ground and found Toujou was holding my gun. The Inugami must have retrieved it for him.

“What happened? Hey, Uchimaku. Where did Tsumada Mio go? Where did you hide her!?”

“Heh…”

''Can you not see her?

It may have been because I had finally grasped the truth and it may have been because I had finally tried to face the real Tsumada Mio.

Either way, I could now clearly see ''another girl standing right next to me.''

“Out with it, Uchimaku. Where did Tsumada Mio go? If you don’t tell me, I’ll shoot you in each limb one at a time.”

“Hey,” I cut in with a smile. “Why are you relying on that gun when you have that Inugami as a secret weapon? Is it because that’s a Youkai you’re controlling? Yeah, I can see how that would be scary. It’s a monster with a will of its own. Even if you think you have complete control, you never know when it might bare its fangs toward you.”

[[Image:Zashiki_v02_335.jpg|thumb]]

“…What are you trying to say?”

“This is a bad habit of yours. ''Have you already forgotten how you lost your other hand?''”

With a look of realization, Toujou frantically tried to throw the handgun away, but it was too late.

The sound of a metal balloon bursting exploded out.

And Toujou’s remaining hand was blown to pieces.

“G-gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

A scream surged out.

I dug my fingers into the wall to slowly stand up.

“This is the second time, Toujou. It’s not even funny when you’re this stupid.”

The method of causing the revolver to malfunction like that was not easy, though. And the fact that the Inugami did not immediately attack me afterwards meant I was right about Toujou losing his ability to control the Youkai.

An Inugami resided in the blood.

I had always thought that was a way of expressing the more abstract concept of it sticking with a single family or bloodline, but Toujou had mentioned a bone marrow transplant. That meant the blood literally was the controller for the Inugami.

Maybe it was having a steady pulse, maybe it was blood pressure, and maybe it was simply the amount of blood. Whatever it was, Toujou was losing the ideal environment for controlling the Youkai that resided in his blood. Tomoe-chan had also said the Inugami had gone nuts when he started losing blood. What had sounded like him coughing up blood while we spoke over the phone may have been something similar. The Inugami was akin to a type of curse and it wielded ''a strange Youkai like power'' that would hit regardless of where you tried to evade. However, none of that mattered if he could not control it.

“What’s wrong, Toujou? ''Can you no longer use your Inugami?''”

“!!”

“If you can’t, what do you think is going to happen to you?”

I had been struck by the Inugami and felt like my body had been horribly crushed, but I was still in a better state than Toujou. He had lost both hands in gun malfunctions and had lost quite a bit of blood. And if he could not control the Inugami, there was a danger of its fangs tearing into his own body.

“You…?” muttered Toujou blankly. “Someone with a supporting role like you…defeated me…?”

“That’s right. You’re just another criminal.”

Without his gun or Youkai, he was just a normal human.

And that meant he could be fairly judged in the courtroom and thrown in jail.

“You are charged with trespassing, attempted murder, and abduction of a minor.”

Toujou and I clashed head on at close range.

But all I had to do was my normal job.

When Toujou tried to smash the side of my head with his leather shoe that clearly had a weapon hidden in it, I swept his other leg out from under him, grabbed his necktie, and slammed his back to the floor. While he was unable to breathe, I held his arms in place, but I suddenly froze when I started to pull out my handcuffs.

“…With both your hands gone, I suppose handcuffs won’t do any good.”

I had no choice but to handcuff his ankles together instead. At any rate, he could not use his arms, so there was little need to seal his movements.

“Toujou, I have no idea who you really are, but you’re under arrest.”

''Sorry.

''But this is the kind of person Toujou Miyabi remained to the very end. This is the kind of person Hachikawa Tomoe-chan entrusted the safety of her friend to despite her complaints. This is what it is to be a police officer.

===Part 24 (3rd person)===

After receiving word that the man going by the name Toujou had been arrested, the department chief of Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department’s Department 1, Mezu Gen, gave some instructions over the phone. He requested the formal wanted status on Uchimaku Hayabusa be rescinded.

Chief Superintendent Mishima’s standard policy was “all’s well that ends well”, so he did not interfere. However, Mezu Gen still felt a chill run down his spine when he thought about what would have happened if Uchimaku had not succeeded.

Uchimaku had needlessly caught the attention of someone dangerous.

For once, Mezu Gen actually felt pity for one of his subordinates.

And he was still unable to determine why a monster of that level was giving so much focus to a single detective in a dead end job.

It disturbed him a bit, but it was obvious no answer was forthcoming. He set that problem aside and focused on the job before him.

Whoever it was that had been arrested had been transported to a large police station in Hachiouji, but if it was true that the real Toujou Miyabi had been killed, this would be a job for the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department or even the Public Security Bureau. It would be necessary to prepare a prisoner transport vehicle to bring him here as soon as possible.

Suddenly, the department chief’s cell phone rang.

The number displayed on the screen was that of a familiar subordinate.

However, he heard a completely different voice when he answered.

It was a girl of about ten.

“The real danger is yet to come,” she said.

“…Who is this?”

“I am not protesting your actions. You did the right thing. But that has brought about a problem that we cannot have brought to light. ''Our world'' will not allow it. So be on your guard. Be very, very careful that your prisoner transport vehicle does not under any circumstances meet an unforeseen accident before arriving.”

“I see. So you are from ''that side of things''.”

The girl replied with the soft tone of someone explaining the difference between the geocentric model and the heliocentric model to someone who did not understand the structure of the world.

“We exist right alongside you. There is nothing dividing us and there are no restrictions keeping anyone from moving from one side to the other. That is why I am telling you to be careful. ''Our world'' is always watching yours. And we are close enough to easily – so very easily – reach out and touch it.”

“So you’re telling me not to get involved?” The department chief gave a derisive snort. “If your side had done your job properly, this never would have happened. Is that what you want me to say?”

“Are you not going to say it?”

“I don’t see it that way. The Japanese police system is not perfect. That is what creates the openings for the likes of you to play at being allies of justice. That’s all this is. This is nothing we should be upset about or anything you should be proud of. It never was and it never will be. Do you understand what I mean, young lady?”

“I see.” Her voice seemed unable to hold something back. “If you have that much determination, we need not worry about ''leaving this country to you.''”

“So to the very end, you’re going to play the part of someone on the side of justice, is that it? And you’re going to look down on me as you do it?”

“Well, I hope you will stick with this game of make believe a little longer, then.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“All the Jinmensou that spread from Tsumada Mio disappeared as soon as the concentrated mass of lies was destroyed by the truth of Detective Uchimaku Hayabusa discovering the real Tsumada Mio. However, one thing remains: the Inugami contained within the body of the man going by the name of Toujou Miyabi. No matter how you restrain him, he will undoubtedly break out of jail as soon as he inevitably regains control of that Youkai.”

“…Are you saying you can do something about that?”

“If possible, we would like to retrieve him, but I doubt you would agree to that. As ''your reward'' for resolving this case on your own, I have contacted you instead of our usual contact so that I can tell you the means of neutralizing that Inugami.”

“…”

“Control of his Inugami comes from the special bone marrow inserted into his spine. If you burn away that bone marrow with x-rays and transplant some new bone marrow in its place, the Inugami will leave him.”

“Do you know Japanese law? We cannot commit any acts of violence on a restrained suspect. Cutting open his body and exchanging bone marrow is out of the question.”

“But if the suspect’s life is at risk, you have the right to perform an emergency operation at a police hospital without the suspect’s consent. …And the suspect is in a fair bit of danger with his hands missing. What if a detailed examination found another illness needing treatment? ''Couldn’t that provide enough reason for the operation?''”

“…Are you asking us to clean up your mess?”

“I will leave the ultimate decision to you. However, only we have the fluorescent substance that will display only the Inugami bone marrow. If you do not ask for our help, this person going by the name Toujou Miyabi will eventually escape. We will take care of it if that happens, but I can make no promises as to the number of people who will lose their lives before we get there.”

“Understood.”

The department chief let out a sigh.

The dignity of the police was important, but he preferred to prioritize the safety of all involved.

And so he gave his answer.

“Send the fluorescent substance here. We will finish this.”

===Notes===
<references/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village:Volume2_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village:Volume2_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>